DRAGON PROTECTOR

DRAGON DREAMS

Tabitha St. George

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2018 by Tabitha St. George & Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Sign up for my (Leela’s) BEASTLY SHIFTER GOODNESS mailing list here and receive This short story, The Alpha Shifter’s Mail Order Bride! Then I will only email you when I have a new release or news, or the OCCASIONAL recommendation ; )

LIKE ME, Leela Ash, on Facebook!

… also check out these stories of mine!

STONYBROOKE SHIFTERS

DADDY SHIFTER’S VIRGIN

A SECRET BABY FOR THE SHIFTER

THE SHIFTER’S MAIL ORDER VIRGIN

DADDY SHIFTER’S FAKE FIANCE

THE SEAL SHIFTER’S SECRET BABY

CLAIMED BY THE ALPHA DADDY

NANNY TO THE SHIFTER

THE SHIFTER PROTECTOR’S VIRGIN

SECOND CHANCE WITH THE SHIFTER

OAK MOUNTAIN SHIFTERS

HER BILLIONAIRE SHIFTER BOSS

HER SECRET PROTECTOR BEAR

A SECRET BABY FOR DADDY BEAR

THE ALPHA’S MAIL ORDER BRIDE

THE ALPHA DADDY’S NANNY

BANISHED DRAGONS

CAPTIVE TO THE DRAGON

DRAGONS OF KALDERNON

THE DRAGONS OF KALDERNON COMPLETE SERIES

And we would also love it if you would

Like TOTALLY ROMANCE on Facebook!

…and if you are interested, here is another series from Totally Romance Publishing that I think you may enjoy!

THE LOST CREEK SHIFTERS

The Lost Creek Shifters series is a collection of novelette length standalone Bad boy romances that fit together to tell the longer story of the ancient tale of the bear and wolf shifters in a small mountain town. Enjoy!

ARLO (Book 1)

SCAR (Book 2)

BLU (Book 3)

BODHI (Book 4)

KODHI (Book 5)

ZEKE (Book 6)

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Extra Tales

Stonybrooke Shifters

Lost Creek Shifters

Oak Mountain Shifters

The Runes of Argyll Trilogy

Love and Survival in the Time After

Alien Romance

Dragon Shifter Romance

Bear Shifter Romance

Chapter 1

Golden and mysterious, the coin in Hannah Stiles’ hand hinted that there was hope. That, maybe, just maybe, there was a path out of this disaster.

From downstairs, she caught snatches of her parents’ hushed debate.

“…extremely generous offer… we won’t see another like it…”

“…but we’ll lose everything!”

“Everything except our son.”

Silence fell. There was no arguing against that last point. Four months ago, a hit and run driver struck her seventeen-year-old brother Danny as he walked home one evening. Bills mounted. Insurance, that had promised the world, delivered far less protection than they needed. Hannah didn’t know the details. Even though she was six years older than her brother, her parents still treated her like their little princess. They tried to shield her from life’s ugly truths.

But things had come to a head and there was no hiding now. Her parents owed the hospital $72,300. As much as their small farm made in an entire year! With their savings drained, a ‘savior’ had appeared, a real estate developer who made them a very generous offer for their farm. Enough money to cover their debts and set up somewhere else…

…if they were willing to abandon their home. A house that had been in the Stiles’ family for centuries. The place where she and her father had grown up. Her parents hated the idea – but there was no other option.

Except this coin.

Hannah took a deep, shaky breath and prayed it was as magical as Grandpa had said. “When things are darkest,” he’d told her, “when there’s no hope at all, show this to the Protectors. They are bound by blood and honor to aid us.”

Unfortunately, he hadn’t told her how to find those ‘Protectors’. His grandfather hadn’t bothered to pass that important detail along. Being a modern girl, Hannah didn’t believe in ancient debts and magic coins. But if this thing had truly been in her family for 300 years, it must be valuable. Maybe valuable enough to save their home. And she had a good idea where to find a ‘Protector’ of her own.

Online.

A quick image search didn’t turn up anything that looked similar. The coin itself didn’t offer many clues about its origin. No date, no sign of what country it came from. One side was blank. On the other, a dragon curled around the edge, circling two words: “Noraste Mel.” Google couldn’t translate that. When she posted on a rare coins forum, no one had ever heard of anything like it.

Until yesterday, when an email arrived:

Ms. Stiles,

I am keenly interested in the coin you describe. If I am right about its origins, it is priceless. Though, surely, its Protector has told you that?

I need to see the coin to be certain. I will arrange a video conference tomorrow night at 6:00. Do have the coin with you.

Sincerely,

Brandon Lorde

Two words sent butterflies winging through her stomach. ‘Priceless’ – because that could save them. And ‘Protector’ – a strange echo of her grandpa’s own words. Quickly, she’d agreed to speak to Mr. Lorde tonight.

Her computer’s clock read 5:58pm. Hannah set the coin down and ran a hand through her long blonde hair. Nervously, she swept a wrinkle out of her sleeve and worried that perhaps jeans and a faded state fair t-shirt weren’t the best choice to impress a stranger.

Nonsense, she scolded herself. This isn’t a date. He’s interested in your coin, not you.

The exact moment the clock ticked over to 6:00pm, a soft ping announced that Mr. Lorde wished to begin a video chat.

Hannah licked her lips and clicked ‘accept’.

She had expected some little old man surrounded by cats, coins, and dusty antiques. Instead, a Greek god appeared on her screen.

Black hair, thick and light as a raven’s wings, framed his strong, angular face. Everything about him radiated strength, from his muscular arms to the sharp cut of his jaw and his full, firm lips. And his eyes…!

They caught her and held her as tightly as a hare in a hawk’s grasp. She had never seen eyes like them before. Rich, sapphire blue. For a moment, she swore there were lights in them, tiny flecks of purest gold that swirled around the pupils’ dark center.

Hannah’s breath caught in her throat. She simply stared, like a deer in headlights, wishing, once again, that she’d changed clothes after coming in from the barn.

For a moment, those luscious, mesmerizing eyes scanned her, drinking in every detail of her face, her clothes, her hair. Perhaps it was crazy, but he seemed… eager? Anxious? No, nothing that weak. But clearly, whatever this coin was, it held great importance to him.

“Ms. Stiles?”

Even his voice thrilled her, a deep, rich bass that transformed her plain, boring name into something enchanting.

He cleared his throat. “Ms. Stiles?”

Oh heavens! He expected an answer? Blood rushed to Hannah’s cheeks as she realized she’d been sitting there staring at him. “Yes? Uh, yes! I’m, uh, Hannah. Hannah Stiles.”

“Good. Please hold the coin up to your computer’s camera.”

No small talk? No ‘Hi, how are you, nice to see you?’ For the first time, she felt a twinge of uneasiness, but she ignored it. Of course, he was all business. A wealthy, elegant man like him would never care about a plain farm girl like her. Still blushing, she raised the coin, so he could see it.

Immediately, he gasped. Some bright emotion lit his azure eyes. Hope? Joy? She couldn’t tell. For one moment, a dazzled smile brightened his face and he began to speak in a deep, musical language.

What it was, she had no idea. Certainly nothing like her high school Spanish. He fell silent, awaiting an answer. Hannah winced. “I’m sorry. I don’t know that language.”

At once, clouds of suspicion darkened his handsome face. He repeated the last sentence, his smile fading.

“Sorry, I really don’t have any idea what you’re saying.”

“Marakeen?” Those brilliant eyes bored into her now, seeking traps and deceit. “This word means nothing to you?”

Hannah shook her head. “Is that the name of the coin?”

His eyes closed, freeing her. Every muscle in his lithe body tensed, as if some fierce battle raged inside him. When he opened his eyes again, they were as cold as glacial ice. Chin raised, he stared through the computer at her with chilly disdain. “So, tell me, where did you steal the coin from?”

Steal?!? Now her eyes flashed. “Excuse me? How dare you accuse me of theft?”

“How dare I?” he sneered. “You have no idea what you hold in your hand. Clearly, you are a thief.”

“This coin has been in my family for hundreds of years!”

“And yet, you know nothing of the Marakeen?” She glared back at him, unwilling to answer, and he gave a short bark of laughter. “Then let me correct myself. You are not a thief – you are the descendent of thieves.”

“I think this conversation is over,” Hannah hissed. Gorgeous or not, he didn’t get to sit there and insult her family like that.

As she reached for the mouse, his lip curled in mockery. “Don’t you want your money, thief’s child?”

Hannah froze, and now it was her turn to fight back anger.

Money. That was why she was here. She couldn’t forget that. Couldn’t let her anger… her disappointment, cloud her mind. Yes, her ‘Greek god’ seemed to be more of a devil. Yes, he was arrogant, and dismissive, and…

She swallowed and scrubbed her eyes, quickly wiping away any trace of the shamed tears his taunts had summoned. None of that mattered. What mattered was that, judging from the luxurious furniture she saw behind him, he was rich. And he wanted her coin.

“Well?”

His scornful gaze burned through her, hitting her soul like a hammer’s blow. Yet she forced herself to meet it. To lift her chin and defy his unjust accusations. “Yes. $72,300. That’s what this coin will cost you.”

He didn’t even blink at that crazy price tag. “An oddly specific price.”

She held her tongue. He didn’t deserve an explanation.

“Very well.” Clearly, his interest in the subject had died. “$72,300 it is. I will mail you my address. Send the coin to me and I will give you what you want.”

“I want the money first!” Her lips pinched. “I don’t trust you.”

“Well, I don’t trust thieves,” he countered, “and I have the money. You will not be paid until the coin is in my possession.”

As she opened her mouth to argue, he waved dismissively. “We’re done here,” he said, as the video conference ended.

For a moment, Hannah sat there, shaking with shame and rage. How could someone so heavenly, so gorgeous, be so cruel? What had she done to deserve that kind of treatment?

By all rights, she ought to be dancing with joy. She’d done it! She’d found the money her family needed to save their land! But all she could think about was his eyes, and the way the hope and joy they held had died. She hadn’t done a thing wrong, and yet here she sat, feeling vaguely guilty. Sure that, somehow, she’d disappointed this stranger.

Rude stranger, she reminded herself. He was in the wrong, not her.

A ping announced the arrival of his address. New York City – not so far from her upstate home.

She stared at it until her mother’s voice called her to dinner. And when she rose, she had a plan.

Mr. Brandon Lorde of New York City would get his coin alright.

But not the way he expected.

Chapter 2

A day later, Brandon Lorde was still stewing about that treacherous thief as he jogged through Central Park.

Normally, he drew attention on his runs. His dark charisma, as well as his relentless pace, caught the eyes of everyone he passed. By the time sweat plastered his shirt to the hard lines of his muscled body, he would turn the head of any woman in the park.

Not today. Today, a fierce anger burned inside him. Nothing was worse than a thief, a person who stole what another had claimed. Humans and animals both despised anything that took what was not theirs.

Their displeasure was a pale shadow of his own fury. For, while he looked like a perfectly sculpted human man, he was much, much more. He was a Dragon Shifter, a Marakeen in the Old Tongue. An ancient guardian who resided half in this world, half in the Other Side. To mortal eyes, he was nothing more than a strikingly handsome man. Only those with Shifter blood could see the majestic Dragon of his soul.

Once his breed had been guardians, protectors of the Wellsprings that brought magic and life from the Other Side to this world. But Earth had turned from magic. The Wellsprings dried up, tearing a hole in the souls of all Dragonkind. They were Guardians of Nothing. Protectors of the Past. No matter how much wealth they gathered and hoarded, no pleasure ever filled that gaping rift.

Yesterday, for one exhilarating, terrible moment, he had dared to dream of finding his purpose at long last. Hannah Stiles’ ‘coin’ was a piece of Blood Gold, the token that a Dragon gave to someone who saved his life. He, and all Dragons, owed its owner a debt of honor. A debt that honor demanded be repaid, even at the cost of the Dragon’s life.

And when he had seen the girl…

Purity and sweetness. She didn’t need any of the fancy clothes and expensive jewelry city women piled upon themselves. Her beauty came from within. The sweep of her silken hair, the way it spilled around her shoulders. The warmth that lit her brown eyes when she smiled. The swell of her breasts under the plain clothes she wore, hinting that a woman’s full lusciousness lay beneath that innocent gaze.

His first thought had been, here is someone worthy. Someone he could devote his life to protecting. It would be his honor, his joy to repay whatever debt was owed her.

Of course, that all turned out to be a lie. Again. Three times now, con artists had tried to fool him with stolen Blood Gold. Each scam breathed life into his dying dream, the prayer that, someday, he would find a person worthy of service. Someone he could live for – and die for, if necessary.

Well, not today. He could not fall for this trick again! Brandon gritted his teeth as another flare of anger surged up from his Dragon. A passing dog walker couldn’t sense that. But the three pugs she led flinched away from him, yelping. Animals had much keener senses than their human masters.

Brandon struggled to calm his Dragon; the dogs didn’t deserve even a brush with a Dragon’s wrath. It retreated, still brooding over the shock of finding that this Hannah wasn’t as pure as she seemed.

Disappointing. He sighed. But the world was full of disappointments. Some days it seemed like that was all that was left now that the Wellsprings had run dry.

One last block brought him home to his brownstone. As he stepped through the front door onto the silver marble foyer, he sensed a disturbance. Someone was here. Someone… strangely familiar.

Amarie, the elderly Witch-Hare who minded his home, stepped out of the kitchen carrying a tea tray. “You have a guest, Master,” she said, confirming his suspicion.

He frowned. “I wasn’t expecting anyone.”

The housekeeper swept past him. “She is expected, though.”

His frown deepened. “By whom?”

Amarie paused in the sitting room doorway and glanced at him with her odd, mismatched eyes. One blue, one green. “How should I know? I’m just a ‘crazy Witch-Hare.’ But she is expected.” Then she breezed past, as if her words made sense.

As mad as Hares often seemed, the years had taught him that an eerie prescience often lurked beneath his housekeeper’s “nonsense.” He drifted after her, curious what the waters of Fate had washed to his shore.

He stepped into the parlor and, at once, his gaze was drawn to the bay window. There, amidst velvet cushions, sat a vision.

The girl.

In the late afternoon light, her hair burned as bright as honey in the sun. Gold and warm, a gentle mirror of the blazing scales of his own soul. She was taller than he imagined, with the willowy grace of a gazelle. Her shyness might seem weak to some. But as she saw him, a quiet strength firmed her features. A hint, perhaps, that true steel lay somewhere beneath her mild demeanor. He wondered if life had ever forced her to find her own power.

Suddenly, that question meant the world to him. He wanted to sit beside her, arm brushing against her sweet curves, and ask…

NO!

His Dragon’s anger shattered that pleasant image. This was not some innocent maiden, his Shifter soul warned. She was a thief.

Once again, he felt the bitter sting of disappointment. But his Dragon was right. He had to stay on his guard.

“Ms. Stiles.” He strode over to the table and took a cup of tea from Amarie. “I told you to mail the coin to me.” His Dragon still seethed, and he allowed the faintest touch of its displeasure to warm his tone. He was the Alpha of his Flight, and not accustomed to being disobeyed.

She flinched, as if she could feel his Dragon’s hot annoyance. Yet, she rose to her feet, tall and proud, and faced him. “I chose not to. You gave me no reason to trust you.”

She dared hint that he was untrustworthy? A few short, angry steps brought him to his writing desk. He turned his back on her beautiful, impudent face and found his checkbook. “As you will. The price we agreed upon was $72,000, yes?”

“No. $72,300.”

Again, the exactness of that amount puzzled him. “$73,000 then.”

“No.” Her denial was soft, but implacable. “$72,300.”

“You don’t want an extra $700?” What kind of thief would turn down more?

She shook her head, sending a ripple of sunlight shimmering across her long hair. “I only need $72,300.”

“But why refuse the extra money?” he pressed.

“Because I don’t want to owe you. I wouldn’t take any of your money if I wasn’t desperate.”

Shock froze his tongue. Even his Dragon subsided, confused. For the first time, Brandon wondered if he had made a terrible mistake. If he had misjudged her… offered insult to an innocent person…

He opened his mouth to say that, but the words caught in his throat. He was an Alpha. A Dragon. Lord of his Flight. Admitting mistakes did not come naturally to him. And yet…

And yet, Truth was more valuable than Pride. Any honorable Shifter – any honorable man – knew this. If he had made a mistake, he would correct it.

He coughed to cover his disquiet. Amarie finished unloading her tea tray and scurried off, leaving the two of them alone. Awkward silence fell in her wake.

Something had to be said. “Why are you desperate?” he asked at last. A hint of a growl frosted the words. Immediately, her eyes narrowed, and he hurried to cut off her outburst. “I understand that I have no right to ask this.” To his relief, her anger dimmed. She had a forgiving soul, he thought, if it took so little to placate her. “But I am curious why anyone would sell a family heirloom.”

“Because family is more important than any antique,” she replied, “and if I have to choose between the two, my family comes first.”

As it should. That was a noble answer.

Not at all the answer of a thief. It seemed ever more likely that he had erred. In response, his Dragon went completely silent. Apparently, apologies were his business, not the Dragon’s.

“Would you tell me why your family needs precisely $72,300? Please,” he added, as she hesitated.

“My brother was hit by a car four months ago, just before he graduated from high school. They never caught the driver. My parents own a small farm, north of Albany. We had insurance,” she sighed, “but…”

“It failed to cover expenses? By $72,300?”

She nodded. The last traces of her anger faded, swept away by a tired grief. “I don’t want to sell this coin. My grandpa loved it, and it’s been in my family for centuries.”

The conversation had circled round to the question that still bothered him. How was that possible? She could be Kindred, a descendent of some ancient Shifter. But how could she hold Blood Gold in her hand and know nothing about the Marakeen, the Dragons who made such things? Had knowledge of the Other Side truly faded so much in the years since the Wellsprings died?

Wait. North of Albany? Brandon owned old diaries, written in the days when New York was still New Amsterdam, which claimed that a Wellspring lay in “Beverwyck.” That was the general term the Dutch used to describe much of their northern colony. Could that lie somewhere on Hannah’s farm?

But her name… “New York was originally a Dutch colony. Surely ‘Stiles’ isn’t a Dutch name?”

Now he’d annoyed her again. She folded her arms across her chest. “We used to be Vanstiles.”

He paused, letting that sink in. She was Kindred, then. One of her ancestors truly had saved a Dragon’s life.

And he had offered her insult for it, rather than repaying the debt with joy and honor, as he should have done. An acid curl of shame twisted his guts.

Hannah watched him, wary and defensive.

He’d done that. She’d come to him with innocent hope and he had thrown disdain back in her face.

There was only one thing to do then. “I believe you,” he assured her. Again, she relaxed quickly, and he thanked the stars for her kind nature. “I also owe you an apology. I should not have called you a thief. I jumped to conclusions. I…” He swallowed and waited to see if his Dragon would object, but the Great Serpent was completely silent. “I am sorry for that.”

“Okay.” Maybe it wasn’t an enthusiastic acceptance, yet her arms dropped to her sides. “But why? Why did you think I had to be a thief?”

What could he say to that? Shifter law demanded that the affairs of the Changing Kind remain hidden from mortals. Technically, she was – probably – Kindred. That made her exempt from the rule. But if her family remembered nothing of their Shifter heritage, weren’t they essentially humans? Could he reveal the secrets of his Flight to someone who knew nothing of Shifters?

Would she even believe him?

No, of course not. The moment he spoke of Dragons and Blood Debts, she’d decide he was crazy. He couldn’t bear that. Better to have her think him a jerk than a madman.

“It’s… a long story. And foolish.” She waited. He shook his head. “Something I would rather not discuss, if it is all the same to you.”

Hannah’s nose wrinkled, a subtle sign that no, that was not enough to completely satisfy her. But it would have to do.

“I think I can offer you something much more satisfying than words, however. Here.” Quickly, he wrote a check for the money she needed. He held it out to her, but when she took it, he kept his grip on the paper. Binding the two of them together for one brief moment.

“Hannah Stiles, Daughter of Kindred not known to me, I stand before you.”

She blinked at the odd, formal lilt of his words. Brandon didn’t care. Few things held more honor than the repayment of a Blood Debt. Neither he nor his Dragon could rob this moment of the ceremony it deserved. Even if the woman he repaid had no clue what that debt, or his words, meant.

“I, Brandon, Lord of the First Flight, thank you for the gift your family gave my Kind. I will assume the debt and repay it, though it cost me my life’s blood.”

At that, she bit her lip. He longed to dispel her nervousness with a soft kiss. But he didn’t dare touch her, lest he frighten her. Instead, he pressed on.

“You have asked me for money. $72,300. That, I give you freely. Know, however, that I do not believe this money satisfies the debt owed to you.

“I swear, on my soul and my honor, that I will protect your family from this tragedy. I give you this money now.” He released the check. He half expected her to flinch away from him and his strange speech. Instead, she stood still, frozen, watching him with a curious mixture of puzzlement, relief…

And hope. That warmed him, to the bottom of his soul.

“If any other expenses arise, speak to me and I will pay them, whatever they may be.” A soft gasp of happiness escaped her lips and the urge to pull her close grew stronger. “If you need anything – money, help, support – you need only tell me. I will take care of it. And of you.”

For a moment, Hannah stood silently, unsteady from the shock of his offer. Brandon took her shoulder in his hand, steadying her with a gentle but unshakeable strength. She leaned toward him, as if drawn, and her full, sensuous lips part. He bowed his head toward her and…

The parlor door thumped open. “Right!” Amarie barked.

Hannah and Brandon jumped apart like a pair of startled cats, then stared at the old woman.

The housekeeper seemed oblivious to the moment she’d ruined. “I’ve taken the lady’s bag, such as it was, smallish thing!”

“What?” The girl stared at her, baffled. “Why would you take my things?”

“Well, I haven’t taken-them, taken-them,” Amarie insisted. “If you know what I mean. I’ve just taken them up to your room.”

Hannah’s confusion deepened. “My room? But I’m not staying the night.”

“Do you have a hotel?” Brandon asked. “I can call a cab for you if you wish.”

That surprised a breathy laugh from her. “No, I couldn’t afford a New York hotel. I’m going to drive straight home.”

He frowned. “But it’s almost dark already. Better to drive in the morning, when you’re rested.”

“Oh, if I get tired, I’ll just pull over and sleep in the car.”

Now his Dragon roused itself again, having vanished for the apology. It grumbled, deeply dissatisfied with the idea of this young lady sleeping alone, unprotected, in a car on the side of the road.

Brandon didn’t need any prompting. “Nonsense. My guest bedroom is far safer – and far more comfortable. Stay the night. You can leave in the morning.”

When she hesitated, he added, “Please?”

Once again, that word worked miracles. A shy smile lit her face and she nodded. “Well, okay, I guess… yes, that would be nice.”

“Wonderful. Allow me to offer you a proper dinner. It’s the least I can do to apologize for calling you a thief. Amarie, would you…”

“Already have,” the Witch-Hare chirped, as she primly marched off to the kitchen.

Chapter 3

That night, sleep came slowly to Hannah. Despite the sultry sleekness of the bed’s Egyptian cotton sheets, she tossed and turned. Exhausted, drained, her mind still raced over the day’s events and the wild swings of Fate.

How could a man change so much in a blink of an eye? Yesterday, he branded her a thief. Today – for no reason she could see – he took that word back and pledged to protect her family. What happened? What had she done?

Round and round her mind twisted, finding no answers. None added up. Not Brandon’s unexpected kindness. Not the splendid seven-course meal his housekeeper somehow whipped together. Not his pledge of unconditional support.

The worst thing? She wasn’t sure she cared that it didn’t make sense.

Who needed “sense” when a millionaire promised to banish all her problems? Was “sense” more important than his rapt, vibrant eyes studying her over a glass of champagne? Than the fact that he seemed to find her more intoxicating than the finest wines? Her! Hannah Stiles, a farmer’s daughter. A woman who didn’t know the difference between a “shiraz” and a… a… whatever that other wine was.

She’d been so embarrassed to admit that she knew nothing about wine. Surely, he’d find that crude, unsophisticated. Instead, he simply smiled and said, “Then I have so many wonderful things to introduce to you.”

No. Sense was worthless next to that. She didn’t know why, but the Greek god she’d dreamed of was back.

And about to vanish.

That was the worm hidden in the apple. None of this could last.

Tomorrow, she would wake up. She’d shower, have breakfast. Probably a lovely one, knowing how Amarie cooked. And then? Nothing. A polite goodbye. A handshake. Then she would go home to her family. He would stay here, in his New York mansion. They would never see each other again. The magic of this fairy-tale evening would vanish like a soap bubble.

Facing that, how could she sleep? Basking in the glow of his laughter, his smiles… and knowing she’d never possess them again.

Rest seemed impossible. The body, however, can’t be denied forever. Somewhere past midnight, her fatigue finally silenced her feverish mind and dragged her down into sleep.

In the dream, she stood in a small clearing. Young birch trees surrounded it, whispering softly in the night breeze. A full moon rode high overhead, bathing everything in its gentle, silver glow. At the heart of the glade, a pool glittered. Its waters sent wisps of light, like tiny bubbles, sailing up to the night sky.

Hannah barely noticed it, because he was there. Brandon.

He stood before her, barefoot on the mossy ground. Only a thin silken robe hid his lean, powerful form from her hungry eyes. It left his chest bare and heat flared deep inside her as her gaze traveled slowly down his taut muscles. Strong, fully masculine, his body held not an ounce of softness – and her own body came alive in its presence. A light sash pulled the robe closed around his hips, teasing her. Taunting her to imagine what hard, male delight waited below.

Her own clothes reflected Brandon’s, green silk to his gold. A gentle breeze swirled around her, sending silken folds whispering across her skin like a lover’s kiss. Hannah’s breath grew ragged. She wanted him. She needed him. And why shouldn’t she offer herself to him? It was just a dream, after all.

A cold dart of fear struck her heart at that thought. She’s ruined it! Dreams vanished as soon as you recognized what they were. Hannah flinched, sure she would wake in her bed drenched in sweat. Aching at the loss. To see him, nearly naked, in all his male glory… and to have that vision ripped from her before she could taste his wonders…

But the dream remained. Joy filled her, twining with her desire and delight as she realized that no, this time, Fate wouldn’t rob her. For one night, in one dream, he was hers.

Brandon stepped toward her, ready to claim her, to explore the wonders of her own soft, feminine form.

With a flicker, however, the dream shifted. She now held a cup in her hands. A silver chalice filled with the glittering waters of the glade’s pool. In his right hand, a golden dagger appeared, curved like the fang of some great serpent. Both of them hesitated. As they did, distant thunder growled across the sky. Words were hidden in its rumbles.

“No Claim without Truth,” the thunder said. “Show her.”

“Very well.” Brandon’s deep voice echoed that thunder.

His left hand removed his sash with one quick tug, sending his robe sliding to the ground. Hannah moaned softly as she finally saw his hard, stiff manhood, yearning for her with a fierce lust that matched her own desire.

His gaze locked with hers and he threw his arms wide. “Look upon my soul,” he told her.

Light exploded out from him, threaded through with ribbons of purest midnight. They curled around his sleek, muscled body, rising, coiling, merging… and suddenly, a glorious black Dragon loomed above him, the molten pools of its eyes locked upon her face. With a roar that shook her, it spread its wings wide. Dominating, claiming the clearing.

And her.

“This is my soul.” Brandon’s voice grew softer, rough with desire and longing. “Can you bear its power?”

Could she? Hannah tilted her head back, staring at the Dragon above her. Power and desire radiated from its every curve – and now, having looked upon it, she could see those same demanding, hungry emotions reflected in Brandon’s own face. His love was no weak, fickle thing. It demanded. Her body. Her heart. Everything. Now and forever. In return, he would hold nothing back. She knew this in her heart; the Dragon promised it. He would love her as no other man ever could. He would shield her, strengthen her, even lay down his life for her.

If she could surrender herself. Could give herself to him completely.

Hannah turned away from the Dragon, her heart singing. Because, truly, the choice wasn’t hard. She had dreamed of a love like this. A man like this.

“I welcome you,” she told him. “All of you. Your strength. Your fierceness. Even your rage. I want you.”

The Dragon roared its approval as Brandon’s sensuous lips curved into a smile. “Then claim each other!” it shouted. “Take what is yours.”

Two steps and he stood before her, so close she could feel the heat radiating off him like a Dragon’s breath. He raised the dagger and bowed his head. “Hannah Stiles, I, Brandon Lord of the First Flight, claim you as my Mate. Through the ages, let our souls and lives be bound.” With that, he plunged the fang-like knife into the cup of water she held.

Both dagger and chalice vanished. Hannah blinked, unsure what to do.

No such doubt troubled Brandon. He brushed the robe from her shoulders, leaving her naked, vulnerable. Then his strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her tight against his hot, male body. She felt his manhood, his need, pressing against her as he raised her chin and kissed her. And she knew, in her soul, that he was all she would ever need. Her love. Her Mate. Her protector.

They sank to the ground, cushions of moss beneath them. Brandon leaned over her, his lips first brushing hers gently. Lingering on the fullness of her mouth. Hannah gasped with pleasure, and as her lips parted, his kisses grew stronger, more demanding.

His hands caressed the curves of her body. Exploring her, claiming her. Tracing her feminine softness, so different from the hard, taut power of his own male form. One hand stroked her thigh, her buttocks, and then glided to the swell of her breasts. A finger circled her firm nipple. Teasing, promising. She moaned with delight, her back arching, pressing against him.

Desire flooded him, answering her pleasure. His kisses grew harder, hungrier, demanding. He pulled her close, his embrace growing tight, almost painful, as his need blossomed.

But she trusted him. He was an Alpha, a master – of himself as well as others. As fierce as his desire burned, he did not lose himself. Though his kisses were still rough with longing, they grew gentler. Traveling down her neck, across her shoulders, then her breasts. Her soft moans grew louder, more desperate as his hand slid between her thighs, stroking her, sensing the aching need of her womanhood.

His hot, muscled body rolled above her. Their eyes met as he asked a silent question.

Her answer was to pull him down into a passion-filled kiss. Her legs wrapped around him. Surrendering herself to him.

At once, he drove into her. Hannah gasped as his hardness entered her, filled her. The pleasure of it scattered all thought and her fingers dug into his shoulders as irresistible need flooded through her.

He took her. Each hard, fierce stroke of his cock sent waves of pleasure screaming through her. She could feel his raging hunger, barely controlled, as he claimed her. Her pleasure swelled with each stroke, drawing helpless gasps. His harsh pants melded with them as his own arousal grew.

With a sharp moan, she came, her back arching as the crescendo peaked. His own cry joined hers as he exploded within her.

Gently, Brandon slipped to her side. For a time, they lay there, basking in the warmth of each other’s bodies. In the echoes of the bliss they had shared.

Slowly, sadly, the pleasure dimmed. As it faded, it left behind one awkward question. Hannah rolled over and caressed his cheek. “I’m sorry. Did I scratch you? I…” She fell silent, unsure how to explain the wild, uncontrollable passion he’d drawn from her.

Brandon blinked in surprise – then threw his head back and laughed, a deep, booming howl of delight. Somewhere above them, the great Dragon of his soul echoed that mirth. “Oh, my love! I’m a Dragon. You could never harm me!”

She joined his laughter, burying her face in the warmth of his shoulder. He pulled her tight, kissed her head…

And then she woke up.

The room was empty. Dark. Sweat-soaked sheets surrounded her.

She was alone.

For one heart-breaking moment, she clung to the tatters of that wonderful dream. To the hope that those nocturnal pleasures were real, that she had found her soul’s mate. Then reality came crashing down, crushing her joy.

It was a dream. It wasn’t real. None of it.

Hannah curled herself into a ball and pressed a hand to her mouth as the first tears came.

Chapter 4

Morning broke; grey and rainy. Hannah showered and prepared herself for the day, but her heart wasn’t in it. Did it matter how she looked? Her silly dreams of happiness officially died today. No, she corrected herself, they died last night after that awful awakening. As strange as the dream had been, with its dragon and ‘claiming,’ it seemed so real, so vivid. Strong enough to make her believe, for a moment, that she’d truly spent a night joined with Brandon in passion.

Reality didn’t let her fool herself, however, even for a moment. As she stepped into the hallway, her host’s angry voice filtered up from downstairs.

“Nonsense! That doesn’t happen.”

“It did.” Amarie, the housekeeper. Cross and vexed, by the sound of it. “It does.”

“Spare me your fairy tales,” Brandon hissed. Hannah hesitated at the top of the stairs, unwilling to interrupt, yet strangely tempted to eavesdrop.

The elderly woman drew herself up as far as her small frame allowed. “Fairy tales are history for our kind. You ought to heed them.” Then she turned on her heel and stomped off toward the kitchen. Brandon shook his head, muttering something, and stormed into the dining room.

Wonderful. She couldn’t even hope for a pleasant farewell. Hannah waited a few moments, glad no one had seen her, then went to breakfast.

Which was, indeed, as uncomfortable as she’d feared. Brandon brooded silently. Every now and then, she glanced up to find him staring at her, his face dark with some emotion she couldn’t decipher. Anger? Grief? Despair? Twice, he drew a deep breath and she dared to hope for a miracle. That he’d ask her to stay. That he’d offer to come with her. That something, anything, would keep them together a little longer.

Nothing did. Each time, he sighed and went back to poking his meal aimlessly. She couldn’t blame his silence. No words came to her either. There was no way she could tell him how much that empty, false dream had meant to her. It wasn’t as if he’d truly shared that flight of passion.

So, they stayed quiet. Through pancakes and eggs and a petite little quiche. When Amarie cleared away the last of the plates, however, he finally broke the stillness.

“You’ll be leaving, then.” A statement, not a question.

“Yes.” There truly was no other choice.

“Now?”

Was that longing in his voice? Did he want her to say no, she was staying? ‘Now and forever’ as the dream had said. Yet, as much as she wanted a reason, any excuse to linger, what could she say?

Logic offered only one, disappointing answer. “Yes. It’s a long drive. I should get going.”

He nodded, his expression unreadable. Then another of those shuddering breaths shook his powerful body and he rose to his feet. “If you will excuse me, then, I have business that requires my attention.”

“Of course.” She rose too, her heart leaden, and turned toward the door. “Thank you,” she added lamely. “For your generosity.”

“Please.” The warmth in that word drew her back. “Do not forget my offer. I will protect you and your family, no matter what. You have my word. If you need anything – anything – call me.”

Anything? Surely, a conniving little voice in her mind whispered, she could invent some excuse to bring him up to the farm? She had to smile at her own greed.

Brandon smiled back, and the mood shifted to a gentle melancholy.

“I’ll do that,” she promised him. And she meant it.

Amarie trotted down the stairs carrying her small duffle bag in hand.

“I can get that.” Hannah tried to take it, but the old woman neatly ducked around her, oddly spry for all her age. She wouldn’t let go of the bag until they were at the door.

As Hannah stepped into the gloomy drizzle, the housekeeper patted her on the hand. “Don’t worry, dear,” she said. “Things will work out. When someone’s being foolish, Fate runs them over and squashes them flat.”

Hannah had no idea how that was supposed to be comforting. Brandon was right. His help really was a bit daft. But she smiled at Amarie and then left, disappearing into the cold, grey October rain.

Chapter 5

New York traffic was, as always, miserable. Six long, draining hours later, she finally made it to Beverly’s Corner with a half hour to spare before the bank closed. The sooner she deposited Brandon’s check, the sooner she could dispel the terrible cloud of debt that threatened her family. As she stood in line, she smiled, thinking of how shocked and delighted her parents would be to learn the reason for her trip to the city.

When she handed the check to the teller, the woman gasped. “Oh, Miss Stiles, that’s a lot of money! Did you win the lottery?”

In a small town like Beverly, a question like that wasn’t uncommon, or rude. There was no one here who didn’t know her family and the tragedy that had struck them. “Believe it or not, we had an antique that was worth a fortune.”

“An antique worth seventy-two thousand dollars?!?” Several heads turned at that outburst and Hannah felt her cheeks grow warm. Even Mr. Overton, the bank manager, peered at her through his thick glasses. She nodded, and the teller gave an incredulous laugh. “Oh, my word! I’m going to go through my attic this weekend! Maybe I’ll get lucky too!”

Hannah’s smile grew forced. Well, she knew what the town would gossip about this week. Not that it really mattered. She hadn’t done anything wrong.

Though, as she turned to leave, Mr. Overton drifted to her side. “Miss Stiles? Could I have a word with you, in my office?”

“Sure, sir.” Puzzled, she followed him into the small, sterile room. The little man closed the door carefully and sat down. To Hannah, he seemed weirdly nervous.

“Congratulations on your valuable discovery,” he said. “That must be almost enough to pay off your family’s debts.”

“It is enough,” she corrected him. “We won’t need to sell the farm now.”

He squirmed. “Oh? I, um, I had, uh, understood from Mrs. MacDunnah, over at Northland Realty, that your parents already had a buyer.”

Okay, everyone gossiped, but this… this came close to straight-out bad manners! Primly, she shook her head. “There was an offer, but they haven’t accepted it yet.”

“It was a good offer, yes?” Tiny beads of sweat speckled his forehead. Why on earth was he so upset? “At least that’s what I heard.”

Her eyes narrowed. Who was sharing personal information like that? She’d let her parents know that Mrs. MacDunnah apparently talked way too much! “I wouldn’t know.” Not exactly true, but this was none of his business. “What I do know is that none of us want to lose our home. This farm is my parents’ life. My dad grew up in it, and my grandpa! We’re not selling it, no matter how much some developer offers.”

“Yes, of course, of course.” He fished a handkerchief out of his pocket and dabbed frantically at his forehead. “I’m sorry. Could you, um, excuse me for a minute? There’s something I need to speak to you about but, uh, there’s something… a thing… I need to do first. I’ll be just a minute.”

Her instincts growled that she should leave. Something here was not right. Still, she hushed those paranoid feelings. This was Mr. Overton, for heaven’s sake! She’d known him since she brought her first piggy bank here when she was five. If he needed a minute, she could give it to him.

The minute passed. Then one minute turned to two, two to five. At the ten-minute mark, a secretary appeared to offer her coffee and the manager’s apologies. The ‘thing’ (whatever it was) was almost done. Almost. He’d be here in (another) minute.

She had read every community service award on his desk – three times – and was just about to leave when the door behind her opened.

Energy swirled into the room, setting the hairs at the nape of her neck on end. A sense of something powerful, yet vaguely familiar, swept over her. Brandon! She startled to her feet, spinning around. How could he be here now?

The man who stood in the doorway wasn’t her patron. There were vague similarities between the two men. They shared high cheekbones, a powerful physique, and the dominant air of men accustomed to being obeyed. And they both were stunningly handsome. That was all they shared, however.

The stranger was light to Brandon’s shadow. Blonde hair, tinged with red highlights, flowed to the shoulders of his tailored suit. His ‘friendly’ smile never reached his brilliant green eyes, which studied her with cool disdain. As Hannah faced him, some ancient instinct woke within her. A tiny voice in the back of her mind that warned, ‘This is a predator. Be very, very careful.’ She had no idea where her crazy fancy – that Brandon had entered the room – had come from. The longer she watched the stranger, the more convinced she became that the two men were total opposites.

“Miss Stiles? Hi.” The man held out a flawlessly manicured hand, which she shook gingerly. “Sorry about the wait.”

As he offered his hand, the light glinted on the large cufflink that closed his sleeve. An elaborate golden knot, set against a blood-red stone. No, not a knot, Hannah realized. It was a Worm-like dragon, writhing, chewing off its own wings.

He was Mr. Overton’s ‘thing’ that needed to be done? She pulled her hand back after that quick shake, puzzled and uneasy. Why had she thought he was Brandon? The two men weren’t really all that much alike. “I’m sorry, Mr. Overton didn’t tell me your name.”

“Stephen LeMar. Please, sit.” Though, she noticed, he didn’t take a chair himself. He leaned against the doorframe, cutting off the room’s only exit. The thought of him, looming over her in the small room, made her shiver. Like a dove watching a hawk circle overhead.

No, she wouldn’t let him rattle her like that. Instead of taking a seat, she picked up her purse and slung it over her shoulder. “I don’t really have time to talk. It’s been a long day.”

“I’ll make this quick, then. I’m the president of C&L Enterprises. The investment company that made the offer on your family’s farm.” When she said nothing, he pressed on. “I understand that your family will – probably – reject our offer. So, I wanted to see if there was anything I could do to sweeten the deal. If there’s a higher price you’re looking for, name it.”

“That’s for my parents to decide. They’re the ones that actually own the farm.”

His smile broadened, the edges curling with a malign amusement. “But that’s not exactly true, is it? Without you, they have no choice. You’re the one who’s bailing them out. You’re the one who sold some silly antique for a small fortune.”

How dare Mr. Overton share personal information like that! Hannah sent a silent profanity in the manager’s direction.

Before she could complain, LeMar stepped closer. “And why should you do that?” His voice dropped to a deep murmur. “You’re the one who figured out what that junk was worth. You’re the one who did all the work. You deserve the rewards. Keep what’s yours,” he hissed.

He had a point… didn’t he? A second later, she started in shock. No, he didn’t. Not at all! How could she even think…?

Green eyes, cold as a lizard’s scales, watched her. Stunned by her own sudden greed, Hannah managed to shake her head. “It belongs to my family. I belong to my family. I love them and…”

“And you want to end your days in this shithole of a town?” One of his thin, plucked eyebrows arched delicately. “Are you so lacking in ambition? In desire? Look at yourself! You’re young. You’re beautiful. Why should you rot away in this hick village, slaving for a family that doesn’t deserve you?”

His words were stupid, foolish. And yet…

And yet, as she struggled to tear her gaze away from his awful, piercing eyes, a petulant greed swelled in her heart. Why should she give this to her parents? Even though she was twenty-three, they treated her like a child. Did they ever ask her how she could help? No!

LeMar slid nearer, close enough she felt the warmth of his body against her shoulder. “That check was made out to you, wasn’t it? It’s yours. Take it. Take the money and leave.” His voice grew rougher, angrier. “Leave these useless fools who seek to saddle you with their debts, their duties! Don’t listen to them when they pretend to know your destiny. Take back your life, your wealth, your future. What do you want most in the world, Miss Stiles?”

Images swirled through her mind, like fragments of a dream. Silk clothes, bright and gauzy. A room full of elegant, jewel-covered dancers – and her at the heart of them, laughing.

“You can have these things.” LeMar leaned close and whispered in her ear.

A tropical beach. Blue sky and pure white sand, stretching as far as the eye could see, and all of it for only her and Brandon.

Brandon.

His name, the thought of him, ripped through those poisonous temptations like a sword. The alluring images vanished, leaving Hannah feeling like she’d woken from a spell.

“With this much money, you can buy whatever your heart desires,” Stephen promised her.

She almost laughed at him. Maybe some men could be bought. Brandon Lorde wasn’t one of them. Nor could she put a price tag on her parents’ love or her brother Danny’s proud smile the first time he moved a leg after the accident. An achievement he owed, in great part, to her, and her tireless support.

Nothing was worth more than that.

She suddenly realized how close LeMar had inched as he spoke. How he leaned over her, touched her. Hannah’s lip wrinkled in disgust and she quickly shied away. “Not interested,” she snapped. “I need to go.”

His head snapped back as if she’d slapped him. One second of confused disbelief and then anger flooded his elegant face.

No, not anger. Rage. Hannah gulped and fought the urge to flee.

He towered over her, teeth bared in a snarl, a barely controlled fury twisting his handsome features into a hideous, terrifying mask. “You dare? You deny me? You spit upon my offer? I will make you regret this bitterly, you…”

Run. She had to run, to escape. Faced with his vicious, inhuman rage, however, Hannah found herself frozen like a deer in headlights.

Tap tap! A light rap on the door shattered that tension. LeMar spun, fighting to control himself, as Mr. Overton’s secretary opened the door and stepped in. Immediately, the small woman froze. His attempts to reign in his fury weren’t completely successful.

He waved his hand at the papers she held. “Give those to me! Now!” The secretary did – then immediately bolted back out of the room.

Hannah was tempted to do the same – but she was not going to let this man bully her. As he scanned the papers, scowling, she gritted her teeth and marched toward the door.

“Stop!” he yelled. She froze. Silence fell beyond the door as all talk in the bank cut short.

He turned the papers toward her. Outraged, she recognized a copy of the check she’d just deposited.

“How do you know Brandon Lorde?” LeMar demanded. His rage had vanished, replaced by some dark emotion she couldn’t quite name. It looked suspiciously like fear, however. That pleased Hannah, more than she wanted to admit.

“I sold him an antique.”

“How did you meet him? Is he an old family friend?”

He actually edged away from her! Like she was… scary? Dangerous?

Hannah didn’t stick around to find out. As the ominous stranger shifted out of the doorway, she breezed past him and strode through the shocked crowd listening in the bank.

Though she did call back over her shoulder: “That’s none of your business!”

Chapter 6

Back in the safety of her car, Hannah leaned against the steering wheel until the shivering stopped.

What was wrong with her back there? How could she think those awful things? Sure, life was rough right now, between the bills, the worry, and Danny’s rehabilitation. But did she truly dream of abandoning her family? Of running away from everyone she loved? Was she that selfish, that greedy?

No. Her nerves settled, and she leaned back into the seat. She couldn’t believe that of herself. She didn’t think of herself as a fighter – but she wasn’t a quitter either. Nothing meant more to her than the people she loved. She would never desert them.

Then why the temptation? And why were the scenes of earthly pleasures so vivid, so real? Nothing made sense anymore. It was like she’d been under some kind of spell. Hallucinating. Was she going crazy? She’d never had a dream like last night’s, where Brandon claimed her as his soul mate. Now this. Mad, cowardly urges to waste money on silly whims.

Movement in her rear-view mirror. She caught a glimpse of LeMar walking out of the bank, speaking on his cell phone. Hannah looked away, praying he wouldn’t come over. When she glanced up, he was gone.

What now? Darkness had fallen while she waited in the bank. Back at home, Mom would be putting supper on the table. No doubt, they all worried about her and why she took such a mysterious trip yesterday. She smiled, imagining the look on their faces when they realized that she – their ‘little girl’ still at twenty-three – had saved the day. She’d found a gallant, rich stranger with enough money to redeem their home. Her smile faded a bit, growing sadder, melancholy. How could she explain Brandon to them? His strength. The raw, male power that radiated from him. They’d never understand.

Maybe that was just as well. The thought startled a stifled giggle from her. She certainly wasn’t a child anymore, but she still didn’t want to try to explain to her parents the raw, passionate desire this man made her feel. And something more than pure lust. A bond, a link, like she’d found the second half of her soul.

Perhaps, if they met him, they’d understand. If she could come up with an excuse to summon him to Upstate New York.

Wait. Her eyes brightened. She did have a question for Brandon! That nasty LeMar man seemed to know him. Maybe the two were acquaintances? It was worth asking. Although Hannah doubted the question would drag her mysterious protector all the way up here, she desperately wanted a reason – any excuse – to listen to his deep, rich voice again. To hear him say her name again.

Her breath grew shallow as she dialed the number. Hannah forced herself to breathe, to calm down. She couldn’t reveal her need for him. The embarrassment would kill her.

On the second ring, he answered. No greeting. No pleasantries. Just, “Brandon Lorde.”

How like him, she thought with a fond smile. Strong. A brusqueness that was almost rude – if you didn’t know the protective urge that lay beneath it. Though miles separated them, she closed her eyes and basked in the simple joy of hearing his voice.

“Hello? Is someone there?”

Oh, hell! She needed to say something! “Uh, hi!” Her thoughts scattered, and her cheeks burned as every coherent thought left her. “Hi, um, it’s…”

“Hannah!” Delight dispelled the growl that had crept into his voice. Her heart hammered at the sound. He’d missed her! He felt the same longing as she did. Only a few hours apart, and it was already obvious in his happy tone.

That happiness lasted less than a second. “What’s wrong?” he snapped. Already steeling himself to launch an attack on anything that threatened her.

“Well, nothing… exactly, but…”

‘Not exactly’ wasn’t good enough. “Are you in danger?” She heard a loud rustle from his end of the line, as if he was already snatching up his coat and preparing to rush to her side. His fierce, unquestioning defense thrilled her. Filled her with an echo of the desire she’d felt when the dream united them.

“No, I’m fine. I’m safe. I…”

“What’s wrong then? You’re nervous.”

“Well, it’s just…” She hesitated, trying to come up with a way to make LeMar’s ambush sound less crazy – but still scary. Right now, she wanted a protector in the worst way. Before she could organize her thoughts, however, Brandon decided he knew what enemy needed to be put down.

“Is the bank questioning the check? If they inconvenience you, I swear I will come up there and…”

Hannah gave an exasperated laugh. “Brandon, wait! Just… please, give me a second. I’ll explain if you let me!”

That quieted him. Most men would apologize after running her over like that. However, she was beginning to realize that apologies weren’t really Brandon Lorde’s ‘thing.’ He simply hesitated, sighed, and said, “Please do.”

“Thanks.” Annoying as his fierceness could be at times, she loved it and the challenge of deciphering his veiled emotions. Her family always made their feelings plain, even when she was a girl. Brandon was different. His affection was so swift, so protective. What would it feel like to earn his full love?

Hannah shook her head to drive that thought off. She couldn’t sit here, daydreaming, in the middle of a call. “The bank took the check,” she assured him. “But something odd happened.”

“Yes?” Brandon stuck to the letter of his promise: he didn’t keep talking. Yet that one word was short and sharp, almost an order for her to hurry up and name the fool that dared to inconvenience her.

“Do you know a Stephen LeMar?”

He considered that question at length before answering. “No.”

“That is so odd! He definitely recognized your name.”

“Did he?” Brandon didn’t sound surprised. “I guess it’s not strange. I’m well known in, mmm, certain circles.” Hannah waited, but he didn’t explain what ‘circles’ those might be. “What did this LeMar character do?”

“He’s the president of C&L Enterprises.” Still no sign that any of this was familiar to Brandon. “He wants to buy our farm.”

“Is he threatening you?” Her guardian’s growl returned. “Trying to pressure you into selling? I can have a vicious weasel of a lawyer there by tomorrow morning if this LeMar is bothering you.”

“No. Well, he was, but he wasn’t threatening.” Not true in the least. But how could she explain that to Brandon? She couldn’t say that LeMar seemed cloaked in power, a cold, bitter reflection of the strength she’d felt in him. He would think her mad. “He just offered us more money.”

“I see.”

Now she felt like a fool. She’d called him over nothing. Over a silly flight of nerves that even she couldn’t explain.

Brandon wasn’t writing her off so quickly, though. “Hannah, there are reasons why a Shif…” He coughed. “Why someone in my social circles might want to possess your land. Very badly. Many people in my circles could also offer you a great deal of money, if you were interested. Which I know you are not,” he added quickly, as she started to protest.

Silence stretched. Just when she was about to apologize for wasting his time, he spoke again, voice soft. “This may sound like a very odd question. Did this Stephen LeMar remind you of anything? A person? An animal, even?”

A van pulled into the parking space behind her, its lights on bright. Hannah raised a hand to shield her eyes. “Actually, he did. He…” She thought of LeMar’s rugged handsomeness, the threat of anger and power he radiated. “He kind of reminded me of you. A really nasty version of you,” she added.

“There should not be anyone like me in Beverly.” The growl was back, stronger than ever. Hannah, however, had absolutely no idea what he meant by that. “Was there anything about him that stood out? Some mark woven into his clothes? An unusual ring? Anything?”

How did he know that?

The van door opened. Its light stayed on bright and she prayed the careless driver would remember to dim them. “He had a strange cufflink. Red stone. It had an image of a weird dragon on it. Looked like it was tearing its own wings off.”

“WHAT?”

Brandon’s roar of shock and outrage blasted through the phone, startling her so badly she nearly dropped her cell on the floor.

“Why are you upset? What does that mean?”

“Hannah, listen to me.” A fierce worry softened his words, though he ignored her questions. “You are in danger.”

Her mouth went dry. Some part of her mind scoffed at the warning. Danger? In Beverly, New York? He couldn’t be serious. Then she remembered LeMar’s eyes, his incandescent fury when she’d refused his offer. No, she believed Brandon. She didn’t understand his warning, but she didn’t doubt it.

“Get your family and get out of town. I will take care of this. Stay at a motel. Do not return until…”

Her door yanked open.

Beside her stood a large man dressed in motorcycle leathers. A cruel, wolfish face leered at her from beneath thick, matted hair. “Time to go, girl,” he said as he pressed a damp cloth to her face.

Hannah dropped her phone and grabbed his wrist, struggling to twist free. His hand never moved; it was like trying to bend an iron bar. Something sweet and rotten filled her lungs as she fought, clawing at him. Black clouds bubbled up at the edge of her vision, and the world around her faded out.

The last thing she heard as the darkness claimed her was Brandon’s voice, frantically shouting her name.

Chapter 7

Smell returned first. Rotten food, stale sweat, and… wet fur? As her consciousness returned, dark, guttural growls came with it and an eerie scratching. Like the sound of a bear’s claws on a tree.

Hannah opened her eyes, her head still pounding from the drugs they’d used on her.

She sat on the dirty floor of an old barn. Cold drafts seeped through the holes in its walls, bringing welcomed fresh air. The long-empty barn reeked of dogs and unwashed people. Half a dozen lanterns made more shadows than light. She lay slumped, arms twisted behind her back and handcuffed around one of the thick posts that held up its roof.

Six leather-clad brutes lurked by at the edges of the room. She recognized the one who’d grabbed her. Oddly, none of them seemed interested in the woman they’d kidnapped. Instead, they stared nervously at the floor ahead of her, where a familiar figure crouched, his back toward her.

Stephen LeMar. Somehow, that didn’t surprise Hannah.

He crouched delicately on his heels to avoid soiling his suit in the dirt and rat droppings that littered the wooden floor. He was the source of the odd scratching. She couldn’t see over his shoulder, but he dug at the floor with something she couldn’t see. A knife, by the sound of it.

Gingerly, Hannah rose to her feet. The movement drew the bikers’ attention for the briefest of moments, and then they returned to staring obsessively at LeMar. She flexed her arms as much as the cuffs allowed. Bumps, bruises, stiffness… but no major injuries. A tug confirmed that the cuffs were locked, and not toys.

It wasn’t going to be easy to escape. What about rescue? They hadn’t gagged her. LeMar didn’t seem like the type to overlook something so obvious, however. If she could scream, it probably meant there was no point doing it. Several ancient farms lay scattered in the woods around Beverly. The nearest help might be miles away.

The scratching stopped. LeMar put his hand on his knee and considered his work.

No. Not a hand. A claw.

Hannah gasped in shock. What protruded from the sleeve of his immaculate suit wasn’t a man’s hand. It was a green-scaled claw, tipped with inch-long talons that glinted wickedly in the lamp light.

He turned. Seeing her shock, he smiled. Fangs filled his mouth. Curved daggers that had no place in any human being.

Drugs. It had to be the drugs they’d used on her. Hannah pinched her eyes shut as the room started to spin. When she opened them again, LeMar’s hand was normal once more.

But the world wasn’t.

Her kidnapper had carved… no, scratched an elaborate rune on the floor. Energy glittered in its crevices, a sickly yellow mist. LeMar kicked dirty straw over his work, then retrieved a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped his shoes clean.

Worse, the bikers had shifted subtly in some mad, terrifying way. Their manes of hair seemed wilder, shaggier, like the coats of great animals. Yellow eyes reflected in the lamp light now, in a way no human eye ever did. And was it her imagination, or did their flickering shadows look like great wolves?

Drugs. Hannah swallowed and clung to that explanation like a life preserver. It had to be drugs.

“Right.” LeMar tossed his soiled handkerchief aside. “I’ll be back in the morning.”

“Wait!” Hannah cried. Another voice yelled that word at the exact same moment: the biggest biker.

LeMar glanced between the two of them. “What?”

She spoke first. “What are you doing? Why did you kidnap me?”

“It’s an experiment. You know what I am, right?”

“A jerk?” she suggested. “A treacherous, conniving Worm?”

To her surprise, he laughed with delight. “You have no idea how right you are. Do you?” His eyes narrowed suddenly. “Or are you less ignorant than I suppose?”

She had no idea how to answer that, so she just glared at him.

“You know you’re Kindred, yes? No? No.” He nodded. “As I suspected. You don’t know what Brandon ‘Lorde’ is. You have no idea why he’s giving you a fortune for some old thing. The only thought in your pea-brain is ‘Oooh, how lovely! Look at all the monies!’” His voice grew thick with contempt. “I’d tear the truth out of you – if I thought you possessed it. Fortunately for you, you’re an idiot. The information I could rip from your guts isn’t worth the dry-cleaning bill I’d rack up for this suit.”

Though her heart hammered, she fought to keep the fear from her face. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing how much he terrified her. “What kind of experiment involves typing a girl up in an old barn?”

“One that requires bait. The object you gave to Brandon. It was a gold coin, yes?” Although she said nothing, he continued as if she’d agreed. “I thought as much. I want to see if that coin was Blood Gold.”

“I have no idea what that is.”

“I’m sure,” he said drily. “Trust me, if I thought you did know, I’d be disemboweling you right now. Dry-cleaning bill be damned.”

LeMar smiled at her. Hannah didn’t smile back.

“So, anyways,” he clapped his hands and turned toward his minions, “if I’m right, Mr. ‘Lorde’ will show up here tonight.”

Hope blazed in Hannah’s heart. Would he really come to save her? Would he risk his life for a woman he’d only known a day?

Of course. He had given his word, sworn to protect her. Even after only a day in his presence, she knew it would tear his soul apart to break his word. He was a man of honor, and he would come for her.

“If I’m wrong – which I doubt – then you’ll spend a mildly unpleasant night tied up here.”

“And in the morning?” She didn’t ask if he’d let her go. He enjoyed this vicious teasing.

LeMar bowed his head in mock sorrow. “Sadly, you just deposited enough money to cover your brother’s debts. So, your family needs more bills.” He turned to the largest biker, the one who’d asked him to wait. “I suggest a car accident.”

“Like the one we did for the boy?”

They were the ones who’d run over her brother Danny?!? Shock and icy fury flooded through Hannah.

“No, no hit-and-runs. She knows too much. If you think you can pull off a coma, that would be great.” As she stared at him in fear and outrage, LeMar shook his head. “Scratch that. Too risky. She could recover. Easier to make it fatal. I hear funerals are expensive too.”

Satisfied with his plan, he strode for the door. Leaving Hannah too stunned to speak.

One of the bikers cleared his throat. “Wait.”

LeMar paused. “What’s your problem?” he growled.

“Where are you going?”

“Out. I don’t explain myself to my servants.”

True lupine growls rumbled up from all the leather-clad men. To her shock, their shadows twisted into the shapes of full wolves, crouched and furious. LeMar was not intimidated. He straightened, and his arrogant, domineering gaze swept over them. Under it, the bikers withered and ducked their heads.

Only their leader still dared to speak. “What are the six of us supposed to do if a Dragon shows up?”

She couldn’t have heard that word. It was impossible. Though her throat went dry as she remembered the scoundrel’s scaled ‘hand.’

LeMar shrugged. “Try to survive? I’d suggest running away; it will probably improve your odds. Up to you. Not my problem.”

Hair sprouted from the men’s hands. Hannah grew dizzy as their faces lengthened and burst out with dark, shaggy fur. Angry snarls rumbled in broad chests. Yet none of the… Werewolves? Did she truly dare use that word?

She swallowed, hard. Yes, werewolves. Mad as it sounded, that’s what they were. Uncontrollable shivers swept over her at the truth of that terrible, crazy thought.

And LeMar? What was so terrible that it cowed werewolves?

The pack leader was the only one who didn’t completely submit. Hannah felt a grudging respect for the way he struggled to protect his pack. “Why aren’t you staying with us? Together, we can take him.”

LeMar sighed and began to speak in a tone adults used with particularly stupid children. “Because you’re expendable and I’m not.”

A chorus of snarls and snapping burst from the bikers. Their muscular forms shimmered, blurred. Clothes and leather faded, replaced by mangy brown fur. Before Hannah’s astounded, terrified eyes, six wolves appeared where the men had stood a moment before. All of them bayed, howls of rage that resounded through the barn.

Stephen LeMar answered their anger with a fury of his own. Light burst around him as he threw his arms wide. Green scales flooded over him, and he suddenly grew, towering over both Hannah and his minions. His fingers twisted into lethal talons, his jaw lengthened, and a long, sinuous tail unwrapped from his body. In the blink of an eye, the handsome businessman had disappeared. Replaced by a raging, furious Dragon that threatened to shatter the beams that held the barn roof aloft.

No. Not a Dragon. Despite her terror, a calm voice spoke in the depths of Hannah’s mind. Dragons had wings. LeMar had nothing. Just two masses of scar tissue at his shoulders where wings ought to be.

Shock and horror rose, almost overwhelming her. Nothing in her loving, ordinary life had ever prepared Hannah for this. Yet, now, in her darkest moment, she found a quiet strength. Faced with monsters out of legend, some part of her wanted to break. To give up and crawl, weeping, into the depths of her own mind. To hide from the danger and chaos.

She refused. She forced herself to look at the raging creatures howling for each other’s blood. This wasn’t drugs. This was real. If her safe, comfortable world fell apart, then so be it. She was strong enough to face reality, however terrifying it might be.

Because she wasn’t alone. She had him.

Brandon.

What had they called him? A Dragon? Not a maimed Worm like LeMar, either, if a pack of werewolves feared to face him.

Brandon had sworn to protect her, and she trusted him. Her guardian would come for her. He would destroy the men who had dared to kidnap his charge. Though her life depended on it, she didn’t doubt him for a moment.

“HOW DARE YOU?”

LeMar’s scream boomed, shocking the pack into silence. “Dogs! Curs! You dare bare your fangs to your better? I should shred you where you stand!”

As quickly as it started, the confrontation ended. The wolves whined, twisting their muzzles away from the Worm. With a flicker, their lupine forms disappeared. Six men knelt on the ground, heads bent submissively to their Master.

The sight chilled Hannah. How terrible was this wingless Dragon, if he frightened men as strong and menacing as these Werewolves?

Hissing in fury, LeMar held his draconic form a moment longer. Then – silently accepting their surrender – he shifted back to his human form. One hand smoothed a crease out of the sleeve of his silk jacket. “Remember your place,” he spat as he walked to the exit. In the doorway, he paused and glanced back at his whining, groveling followers. “And don’t despair. I’ve left you a weapon. Use it.”

A weapon? Hannah froze, wracking her brain. What was there in this decaying, empty barn that could possibly hurt a Dragon?

The door banged shut behind LeMar. The Werewolves shuffled to their feet, angry and impotent. One caught her staring at him and anger blazed in his eyes.

Hannah dropped her gaze to the floor, as if he frightened her. Staring challenged dogs; it could drive a mean one into an attack. She bet Werewolves felt the same. Best to show some ‘submission’ of her own, if she hoped to survive the night.

That scattering of scuffed straw lay in front of her – and she gasped. The rune! That had to be LeMar’s ‘weapon’! It was the only thing out of place in this old barn. But how could a simple symbol be dangerous? Was it… magic? She hated to use that word; it felt insane to take magic seriously. Though was magic any more unbelievable than Werewolves? Something she now knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, truly existed. If there were monsters in this world, then why not magic? What else could harm something as powerful as a Dragon?

She sank to the ground, tucking her feet under herself to gain a little cushion from the cold, hard floor. Then, holding her knowledge secret, she leaned back and waited.

Hours passed. The Werewolves paced, fearful and irritated. Sometimes, one would step too near a pack-mate and a furious spat broke out. Blows, bites, snarls, until the Alpha bullied them back into line. Hannah kept silent. No tears or words to draw their attention. Once, her leg cramped and she had to shift her weight. Even that tiny movement annoyed a wolf, who took two steps toward her before his Alpha cuffed him away.

In the end, the waiting ended without warning. Violently, and in a heartbeat.

With a bone-jarring crash, something large slammed into the ground just outside. The barn rocked from the impact, a cloud of dust raining down from its beams. Before a wolf could even howl, a great claw tore through the wooden wall and ripped the door away with one ferocious swipe.

There, in the ruin of the doorway, stood a Dragon. Scales as black as a starless night glinted in the lamplight. Ebony wings, sleek and powerful, arched from his back. This was a true Dragon, not some crippled Worm like LeMar.

Was it Brandon? Her guardian?

Yes. His eyes betrayed him. ‘Eyes are the windows to the soul,’ her grandmother had told her. And Brandon’s blue orbs blazed in the Dragon’s face. Set alight by some inner magical fire, but she would know – and trust – those eyes anywhere!

Werewolves screeched, howled, dropped to all four. The Dragon’s tail lashed out, sending three of them sailing through the barn’s thin walls. As they staggered to their feet, whimpering, one braver Werewolf charged the Dragon directly. Brandon’s claws caught him as he closed, flinging the wolf into a beam. He bounced off and slammed into the floor, unmoving.

Seeing that, the three tail-whipped wolves traded glances – then turned and pelted into the darkness, howling in fear. Their last pack mate fled after them, yipping. The Dragon snarled with contempt but let him flee.

That left only the Alpha. He alone wasn’t cowed, even by a Dragon. Still in his human form, he retreated to stand in front of Hannah.

Stepping carefully around that hidden rune.

The Dragon crouched, ready to spring. The Werewolf leaned forward, shifting his weight to his toes, preparing to dodge the attack.

As he did, Hannah picked both her feet off the ground and mule-kicked him with all her strength.

It almost wasn’t enough. The pack leader rocked, barely staggered. That tiny motion shifted his foot an inch, however. Far enough to touch the edge of the hidden rune.

A sharp, electric ‘crack’ rang out. Light blazed skyward, enveloping the wolf in a sickly green light. He jittered, dancing crazily like a man grabbing a live wire. Then he vanished, leaving only the smell of ozone, and burned fur behind him.

Hannah stared, shocked speechless by the destruction she’d caused. She’d… killed someone. A man. A wolf. A Werewolf. A…

A form hurtled toward her.

Brandon.

Her Brandon, not the terrifyingly glorious Dragon of his soul. Her fierce, human Protector.

He pulled her into an embrace. Strong, muscular, male arms wrapped about her, silently promising the nightmare was over. He was here. He would shield her, with his life if need be.

“Are you all right?” he asked, with a worry in his voice that made her heart sing. “I came as quickly as I could.”

“I’m fine. I’m handcuffed here, though.” She glanced about for a key – and prayed it hadn’t been in the Alpha’s pocket.

Brandon solved that problem. Reaching behind her (and pulling their bodies closer in the process…) he snapped the metal chain like a dry twig. Then, more gently, he drove his thumb through the metal of the cuffs and wrenched it open. Freeing her chafed wrists from their prisons.

Her jaw dropped. How could he tear apart handcuffs like that?!?

Well, he was a Dragon. She swallowed. It was going to take her some time to get used to that…

Later. She’d think about it some other time. Now, she simply leaned into his embrace. Cuddling against his shoulder. Feeling his warmth, the beat of his loyal, brave heart against her cheek.

Knowing her world would never be the same again.

Hannah didn’t care.

This ‘new’ world had him in it. Her valiant, majestic Protector.

That, alone, made it a thousand times better than her old, comfortable life.

Chapter 8

As they stood, twined in each other’s arms, Brandon felt his Dragon recede. The anger that had consumed him – fueled by fear for Hannah’s life – slowly ebbed. He had her again. His woman. His soul mate. She was safe. And his.

Of course, the battle wasn’t won. His enemies were merely scattered, not defeated. That battle could wait, however. What mattered was her. The sweet, feminine scent of her hair. The curves of her body, pressed tightly against him. Just like their forms had melded in his dreams.

“I’m sorry.” Words which rarely crossed his lips came easier now. “It took me too long to fly here.”

“You flew?” She peeked up at him, lips pinched with confusion. He longed, desperately, to press his own against them.

“Yes.”

“There’s no airport nearby. Did you… oh!”

Surprise, delightful and innocent, widened her eyes. Brandon nodded. “I’m a Dragon. I have wings.”

He felt a twinge of worry at the confession. Could she accept that? Would she shrink from him in horror? He prayed not. To see fear in her face – fear of him – would kill his soul.

He needn’t have worried. His confession simply puzzled her more. “How can people not notice a Dragon flying over I-87?”

“People see what they want to see – and ignore things that don’t make sense. Eh, that’s not completely fair. Most people can’t see us fully. They see... something they can’t understand. So, they make up ‘plausible’ stories. I expect tomorrow’s papers will be full of UFO sightings along the Hudson River,” he confessed ruefully.

Hannah laughed. He watched the fear and tension drain from her face as she relaxed against him, knowing she was safe in his arms. Dragons didn’t purr, but a deep, pleased rumble echoed from his chest. This was what his kind was made for. Protecting the weak and those they loved.

‘Loved.’ There was that word again. For the tenth time today, Brandon reminded himself that he couldn’t love a woman the moment he saw her. What they ‘shared’ that night was nothing. Just a dream. No matter what Amarie believed, the Rite of Souls was a myth. Their joining – a union that had rocked him to the bottom of his soul – was an illusion. It hadn’t really happened.

Lost in his own thoughts, he felt his love shift. He released her, savoring the gentle ache in his heart.

“Why can I see…” She waved her hand around the barn.

“Shifters. That’s the word for our kinds. I suspect you see us because you’re Kindred. That means one of your ancestors was a Shifter. You don’t shift, but you can see those who do.”

“And that?” Hannah grew somber as she pointed at the spot on the floor where the rune had been. Nothing remained except a thin, oily smoke. “What was it?”

“Hmm. Do you want me to give you the long, technical explanation? Or should I just say it’s magic?”

“Let’s stick with ‘magic.’ Today’s been too weird already.” She smiled, but it was a weak grin which vanished in a flash. “I killed him, didn’t I? That Werewolf.”

“Yes.” Normally, he wouldn’t honor those curs with the name ‘Wolf.’ They were ferals, strays driven from their own packs. They lost a true Wolf’s honor, its wild independence, when they swore allegiance to a monster like LeMar. Best not to confuse Hannah with that detail, though. She was right. The events of the last twenty-four hours had destroyed everything she thought she knew about the world.

She rocked, silent, contemplating what she’d done. Gently, he brushed a stray lock of hair back from her cheek. “I hope you can live with that. The deed saved my life.” Death and sacrifice came easily to him; he was a warrior. Could she face the cruel facts of war, he wondered? Or would guilt crush her spirit?

Hannah took a deep breath and gave a sharp nod. “That’s all that matters.”

Her words thrilled him. She might not be a Shifter like him, but a warrior’s soul dwelled in her heart. Longing rose within him, and the urge to pull her close swelled again, almost too powerful to deny. His Dragon gazed down at them with approval. It assured him that Hannah Stiles, strong and pure, was a fitting soul mate for any Dragon. If the dream had been real…

…but it wasn’t, he chided himself. Claiming didn’t happen anymore. It had vanished when the Wellsprings faded from the world.

“What now?”

Again, her voice cut through his brooding. “Now, I’ll get you and your family someplace safe. After that, I’ll take care of this situation.”

“No.”

What did she mean by ‘no’? He blinked, faintly affronted. He was Brandon Lorde. Alpha of the First Flight. Scion of Emrys, the Ur-Dragon, greatest of all Shifters! People did not refuse him lightly!

Except Hannah. “We can’t just abandon the farm. There are animals that depend on us. They’ll die if they’re not cared for. And seriously? Do you really think I’ll walk off and dump this all in your lap? No! I’m helping. We’re doing this together.”

Her protective instinct filled him with pride. How defiant she was! A tiny Dragon in her own right. But her loyalty was dangerous, and foolish. “These are enemies you can’t fight.”

“I know that.” She met his gaze steadily, unmoved by the warning. “I saw LeMar. And you. I wouldn’t stand a chance against either of you.”

“Which is why I need to take you someplace safe.”

“No.”

Again with the denial! Before he could stop himself, he scowled at her, letting the edge of his Dragon’s annoyance turn that look into a silent command.

One she completely ignored. “I don’t plan to fight anybody. But I’m not leaving you alone. I can help you do whatever needs to be done.”

“Hannah…” Why could she not just do as he ordered?

Because she truly was his soul mate, he realized. Her soul burned as brightly as his own.

That insight set his mind adrift again. To have a mate whose passion and strength matched his own. What would that be like? What joys, what love, could they find together?

“So, we’re agreed?”

Brandon sighed. Dammit, he needed to focus. That foolish dream had filled his head with hopeless longing. Something he couldn’t afford right now. If the Fangs of Apophis were truly in Beverly, their lives were in danger. Any distraction could be lethal.

Arms folded across her chest, Hannah waited for his answer. “Yes… for now,” he said.

“Good.” She swallowed hard, still fighting to make sense of her new, insane world. “One last question. Well, two. Who is this LeMar guy, and why is he so anxious to get my family’s farm?”

How could he sum up two hundred wars of deceit and treachery? “I do not know this ‘LeMar’ personally. However, that emblem you described, the one on his cufflink, is the sign of the Fangs of Apophis. The Egyptians believed in a demonic serpent they called Apep. Apophis, in Greek. It was the devourer of souls. It sought to slay the sun, ending all life on Earth.”

Her jaw dropped in shock and horror. “Is it real?”

“No!” He caught himself before a chuckle could escape. It wasn’t really a foolish question. If creatures like him existed, then why not sun-eating snake gods? “Apophis is a myth. However, some very real monsters – fallen Dragons – take him as their symbol. The Fangs of Apophis, as they call themselves, dedicate themselves to greed and self-indulgence.”

“Okay.” Hannah frowned. “I still don’t understand why these Fangs want my home. You don’t go to a farm to indulge in anything except hard work.”

“LeMar’s motivation is still unclear to me,” he admitted. “However, we know two facts that may shed light on it. First, the coin you brought me was Blood Gold. It’s a token we Dragons give to a person who saves our lives. A sign of an unpaid debt that any honorable Dragon must repay. Second, your farm lies in Beverwyck, as the Dutch settlers called this part of the state. Three hundred years ago, there was a green Wellspring in Beverwyck.”

Seeing her confusion, he sighed. More complex things to explain quickly! “Wellsprings are… how can I say this? Places where the veil between the worlds grows thin. Portals that channel magic into this realm. Green wells, like Beverwyck’s, were famous for their healing power. They’re gone now. All the Wellsprings. They faded over a century ago.”

Taking soul mates and the Rite of Claiming with them, no matter what dreams rattled him. Leaving Dragons with nothing to guard. Rotting, falling, because of the emptiness it left in their souls.

“Why would they vanish?”

“No one knows. The world has moved on. Grown colder, more scientific. Less magical.”

She took this new information in stride and quickly put the puzzle together. “So, you think there’s a Wellspring on our farm. Maybe one of my ancestors healed a Dragon at it and he gave us the coin.”

“Exactly. I don’t know why LeMar would care about that. As I said, the Wellsprings are in ruin, these days. However, it seems to be the only connection between Dragons and your land.”

Hannah pursed her lips. A fetching look he allowed himself to enjoy for a moment. “Where’s this Wellspring?”

“I don’t know.” He snorted. “I’m mature, but not that old! Does your family have any lore of a healing spring nearby?”

She shook her head, then her eyes brightened. “There’s a bunch of ancient maps in the attic. Some of them go all the way back to the Dutch days. I’m pretty sure we’ve still got the first surveyor’s map of the land. Maybe there’s a clue in one of them?”

“An excellent idea!” He was warming to the idea of accepting her assistance. “Let us go to your home, then.”

As they stepped through the ruined doorway, Hannah glanced around. “Wow. I can’t see a hint of a road. Where are we?”

Brandon shrugged. “No idea.”

“How did you find this barn if you didn’t know where it was?”

“I didn’t. I found you.” He drew himself up to his full height and bowed his head to her. “Hannah Stiles, I have accepted the honor of repaying the Blood Debt owed to your kin. I ward you now. I will always know where you are. I will always know if you are in danger. And I will always protect you.”

Enchanted by the odd, formal gesture, she swayed. Her full lips parted. Wonder and delight lit her face. Wonder, and delight, and…

Desire. He could see it, simmering in her eyes. A passion, a fire as fierce as his own.

Damn the foolish dream! Who cared if its promises of lifelong joy were hollow? She was still here with him, now. Even if the future was denied them, they could savor this one moment. He stepped toward her, ready to take the pleasure of her body and offer her his own in return. Her face tilted toward him, she spread her arms to welcome him…

And a draft, heavy with the scent of rat droppings, wafted out of the barn. Its foul stench instantly quenched their flames of passion.

“Ugh!” He turned away to hide his disappointment and frustration. “We need to get out of here.”

“Yeah.” She sounded as dispirited as him. “How, though? We don’t know where we are.”

“Hannah, do you trust me?”

“Of course!”

“Then I will fly us, if you permit. Once we’re airborne, I’ll be able to find your farm quickly.”

Eyes shining, she clamped a hand over her mouth to hold in the giggles. “Of course, I’ll ‘permit’! How could I turn down a ride on a Dragon?”

Brandon smiled, but he didn’t join her laughter. Hannah didn’t realize what an act of faith this was. She was literally putting her life in his hands. Once they were aloft, only he and his strength stood between her and a long, fatal fall.

“How will you be able to find my home, though? Can you sense it the way you sense me?”

“No. I checked Google Maps after you left.” Now her snickers did escape, and he felt mildly embarrassed. “I’m not completely medieval, you know.”

“All right, my Oh-So-Modern Dragon, let’s go home! Wait!”

He paused, holding his Dragon spirit at bay a moment longer.

“My parents must be Kindred, too, right? So, they’ll see you?”

He nodded.

“When they see a Dragon, they’ll think they’re going mad…”

Brandon waited patiently, giving her time to reach her own decision.

Finally, she shrugged. “Let’s do it anyways. They’ll never believe me unless they see you. Besides,” she added, as he allowed the power of his fiery soul to wash over him, “I’m not giving up my Dragon flight for anything!”

Chapter 9

Even hours later, in the boring, dusty safety of her attic, Hannah’s heart soared with giddy delight.

She’d flown! Flown!

Claws – sharp and terrible enough to tear a truck apart – had closed gently around her. Brandon’s precision was so perfect, so masterful. Not even a pinch to unnerve her. Then he had reared back, great wings unfurling above them. With a powerful leap, he threw the two of them into the air and carried them off with strong, unwavering beats.

Yes, she’d felt some fear in that first moment. Looking down at the houses so far below them. Knowing she could die if he made one mistake. But she trusted him. His strength. His complete and utter self-control. He would never allow her to come to any harm.

And so that brief moment passed, and she gave herself completely to the joys of Dragon flight. The feel of the wind rushing over her. The beat of his wings. Dipping and soaring as the gusts moved them.

Nothing had prepared her for that. Nothing in her life had been so wondrous, so joyful.

Well, except… that dream.

Hannah stole a glance at Brandon, bent over the old survey maps. Should she tell him about it? How much she longed for him? Needed him?

The memory of that passion woke a hunger inside her, which she struggled to ignore. What a ridiculous idea! She could never tell him she’d dreamed of him taking her in a mossy clearing. Claiming her body, her spirit, as his own.

Besides, he was a Dragon. A Shifter. What interest could he possibly have in a mere human like her? Even back when she thought he was ‘just’ a New York City millionaire, she hadn’t dared to believe he might love her. Now? When she knew he was something far more powerful than any millionaire? No. It was hopeless. A Dragon could never love a simple farm girl like her.

Or… could he? Brandon called her ‘Kindred.’ That meant that some Shifter, at some time, loved one of her ancestors. If that unknown grandmother could be so lucky, why not her?

With a secret smile, she tucked that hope away in her heart. She’d dreamed once. She could dream, now, of even more.

A clatter rang out from the kitchen downstairs. Mom, cooking. Her parents took having a Dragon land in their yard about as well as anyone could take that sort of thing. They were stunned, terrified, numb with shock. In the end, however, they couldn’t doubt the evidence of their own eyes. They, like her, were Kindred. Willful ignorance didn’t shield them from the truth. Mom had eventually invited Brandon to stay for supper, a downright hospitable offer in Hannah’s book. Dad even suggested he could eat one of the goats if he needed. Brandon assured him that no, pot roast would do just fine.

“What are you smiling at?”

She glanced up to find him studying her, not the maps. “Dad. And the goat.”

“An… unusual offer.” A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. “Generous, if unnecessary.”

“I was glad to hear that. I’m rather fond of our milk goats. If you had to… hey! Whiskey isn’t a Dutch word, is it?”

“No. It’s Gaelic.”

“Then why is it written on this old Dutch map?”

Brandon stepped around the table and leaned over her shoulder. Her body stirred, came alive, painfully aware of his hot, masculine presence, pressing close. “It’s, um, here. In the woods just north of here,” she managed to say.

“‘Whiskey’ is the shortened form of ‘water of life.’”

Exactly like the green Wellspring he’d described!

“We found it!” Hannah crowed with delight, then spun and threw her arms around his neck.

Immediately, she froze. Heavens, what was she doing?!? She barely knew the man! Lulled by the false memories of that glorious, passionate dream, she was treating him like her lover – not a kind benefactor.

She started to pull away, but he caught her arms and pulled her close again. Pressed tight against him, she felt his manhood awaken.

Clearly, she wasn’t alone in her desire.

“I’m sorry, I should have…”

“Hush,” he commanded. To make sure she obeyed this time, he kissed her. On her lips, her cheek, her neck. Exploring her, even as he had in the dream. One hand slid up under her shirt. A strong finger slipped inside her bra, circling her nipple, teasing, and her body came alive under the touch. Answering his powerful, masculine need with a yearning of her own. Energy blazed within him, the fiery longing of his Dragon soul. Hannah thought it could burn her up, so fierce was his desire.

Downstairs, the door bumped open. “Hannah?” her father yelled.

Both she and Brandon jumped. For a moment, his eyes burned at the affront of this interruption. His Dragon did not care to be denied. But Brandon was the master of his own soul, an Alpha. He would never allow his draconic fury to overwhelm him.

“Yes?” she called back, fighting desperately not to sound guilty. More from nerves than need, she brushed her dress straight.

“Danny’s nurse called in sick. Could you lend me a hand with his bedding?”

“Yes. Um, of course.”

“Thanks.” He clomped off, leaving the door open.

A frustrated silence descended. Once more, the budding flames of romance died.

“I am so sorry,” she whispered.

His broad, powerful hand caressed her cheek gently. “You have done nothing that requires an apology, my lady.”

Hannah smiled at that old-fashioned word. And wished she believed him.

Chapter 10

The meal was stiff and strangely formal. Mom barely sat down at all. She buzzed about, serving people, popping in and out of the kitchen to check on a dessert that seemed to demand infinite attention. Hannah suspected she was hiding, trying to avoid their strange guest. She served Brandon awkwardly, bending forward to avoid touching the Dragon’s arm.

Dad wasn’t much better. Food sat, ignored, on his plate and he clutched his fork. Strangely tense, as if he feared he might have to leap to his family’s defense at any moment. Whenever Brandon caught his eye, he realized how foolish he was being. He’d startle, look away, then shovel a great mound of food into his mouth and chew fiercely. But as soon as the Dragon’s gaze turned elsewhere, he lost interest in the meal and returned to his obsessive vigil.

Still, Hannah didn’t think it went too badly. Her parents had been through a lot today. Few things in this world were crazier than discovering that Dragons existed… and oh, by the way, your daughter brought one home for dinner. And poor Mom hadn’t even seen Brandon Shift. How was she supposed to believe he was more than human? So, she forgave their clumsy attempts at courtesy and worked hard to keep talk flowing.

Danny was her wingman. Lying in bed, the boy had missed their arrival and thought their guest nothing more than a rich businessman. Unburdened by the knowledge of his draconic soul, Danny saw what mortals saw: a rich, handsome man who radiated power and authority. Being Kindred like her, he might have sensed something more. If so, he gave no sign of it.

Instead, he unleashed a torrent of questions. Did Brandon like football? Did he go to Giants’ games, or was he a Jets fan? What was the best restaurant in NYC? How much did a real Rolex cost? What was the most expensive wine he’d ever drunk?

Her guest fielded these questions easily, with a cheerfulness that brought a fond smile to her face. She’d worried so much. He was a Dragon. A creature out of myth and legend. A millionaire who drank the finest wines and dined upon the most exquisite foods mankind could produce. What would he think of her, and her family? They must seem like hicks to someone as sophisticated as him. Dull country bumpkins full of boring, mindless chatter.

A burst of hearty, masculine laughter popped that bubble of worry. Danny had just finished telling some story. Hannah had missed it, caught up in those old fears. But, clearly, it delighted Brandon.

He didn’t despise them. He fit in with her family, with an ease that warmed her heart. Okay, the suit was a bit much. It intimidated both of her parents. Brandon looked like… well, like a Dragon sitting amongst a flock of wood doves. Put him in a flannel shirt and jeans, however, and he could be one of them. And he was gracious. Some people stared at Danny’s wheelchair and his scars. Not Brandon. He never blinked, not even when Mom had to feed her son because he still couldn’t hold a fork steady.

Thanks to LeMar. A pinprick of fury, small but fierce, blazed inside her. He’d pay for that. Pay for all the pain he’d inflicted on her family. Maybe she couldn’t beat him in a fight the way Brandon could. (For she was sure that, in a fair battle, the wingless Worm wouldn’t stand a chance against her majestic Dragon.) But she could figure out what LeMar wanted and make damned sure he didn’t get it!

Brandon glanced out the window at the dark sky. As he turned, Danny caught Hannah’s eye and gave her a thumbs up. Like he thought his big sister had scored a really great boyfriend. She glared at him… then quickly wiped the look off her face as their guest returned his attention to the table. Danny smirked.

“Sunset comes early this time of year,” he sighed. “I suggest we look for that spring in the morning.”

She nodded, and he rose to his feet. “Mr. Stiles, is there a hotel nearby that you’d recommend?”

Of course, her mother wouldn’t hear of that. No guest of hers had to stay at a motel! All that money wasted? No! Five minutes to change the sheets in the guest room was all it took and then Brandon agreed to spend the night.

The thought of him, so near, and yet, untouchable, stirred a hunger in Hannah. Something she’d never felt about another man or boy. Later, when she withdrew to her own room, she prayed fiercely that she’d have another dream. Even if she couldn’t claim him in the real world, her nighttime fantasies could soothe the ache, the yearning that filled her.

Sadly, it didn’t. Her night passed in dreamless sleep. When the sun peered over the eastern hills, she awoke. Rested – and frustrated. Breakfast was a cheerful affair. Brandon devoured stacks of pancakes and raved about the maple syrup, made from a stand of trees on the farm. For the most part, Hannah just pushed her food around the plate. Mom barely noticed. She was too delighted by Brandon’s greedy love for her cooking.

Afterward, the two of them headed into the woods, compass in hand. They hiked through thick orange leaves, stripped from the trees by an early storm.

“So, nothing about this ‘Whiskey Springs’ is familiar to you?” he asked.

She shook her head. “I hiked these woods a lot as a girl, but I never found a spring.”

“It’s probably dead then.”

The thought of an enchanted spring delighted her. Why did he seem so cool, almost indifferent?

Not, not indifferent, she realized. Hopeless. Whatever these Wellsprings were, they’d obviously meant a lot to the Dragons. Dead Wellsprings were uncommon, but not unknown. Certainly, Brandon told her, a dead spring was nothing to excite LeMar’s murderous greed. To her, the conclusion seemed obvious: The Wellspring wasn’t dead. She suspected, however, that her love didn’t dare hope for that much.

They quickly arrived at the site marked on the map. Nothing was there. No springs, not even long dead ones, appeared as they circled the nearby woods. Not even Brandon’s dragon-sharp magical senses picked up any clues. “This was a waste of time,” he grumbled.

“Hey, walking in the woods with you is never a waste of time!”

Her teasing couldn’t shake the dark mood that had settled over him. “Let us return. There are other avenues I can investigate that may shed light on LeMar’s motivations. Before I leave, though, we need to revisit the issue of protection. You and your family aren’t safe here.”

“Brandon.” She put a hand on his arm to stop his restless pacing. “Let’s spend another hour looking. It would be easy to miss a small pool in all these leaves.”

He pulled away from her. “You don’t understand. If a Wellspring were near, I would know it. Even a dead one.”

“So, these things can’t, well, hide? Or be hidden?”

“Yes. Of course, they can.” He gave her a withering stare. “But such concealment requires magic. The Wellspring would need to be alive to do that.”

And he wasn’t willing to entertain that hope, no matter how tempting. Hannah didn’t let his grim mood upset her. This must pain him far more than he would admit.

She was. “A live Wellspring would be valuable to LeMar, right?”

“Priceless.”

“Which would explain his interest in this farm. So, let’s take a little more time – just a half hour, all right? To see if maybe, just maybe, the ‘impossible’ has happened.” He started to contradict her, and she interrupted. “Are you absolutely positive these Wellsprings are dead and not just dormant? Absolutely positive?”

He scowled, refusing to answer. She folded her arms across her chest and waited. “Fine,” he snapped. “One half hour. Then we leave.”

Good. Now where to restart their search? Hannah quieted her mind, hoping that her ‘Kindred’ senses (whatever they were) would pick up a hint of magic. No luck – and no surprise since Brandon had no idea where to go. He knew far more about magic than she did.

But not about forests…!

“Hang on!” She pointed up the slope ahead of them. “What’s that?”

He followed the line of her finger. “I believe they’re called ‘trees.’”

She ignored his sarcasm. “Birches, to be exact.”

“What, precisely, is the significance of birches?”

“Nothing – but look at them!” He peered closer… and suddenly, his eyes widened. Hannah grinned triumphantly. “It’s almost November and they still have green leaves. Every other tree around us is dead. Well, dormant…”

“…but those birches are still alive,” he whispered. Leaving an unspoken prayer that maybe the Wellspring itself survived.

Laughter bubbled up within her, a giddy delight. “Well, what are we waiting for?”

Hannah bounded ahead, buoyed by a giddy rapture. She’d done it! She found this Wellspring that meant so much to him. Brandon followed more slowly. He seemed dazed, confused. It took him a moment to catch up to her, and as he did, she gave his hand a squeeze. “Never stop hoping. Never!”

They pushed on together. Pride welled in her heart as they passed through the curtain of birch. She’d done this. She had given a Wellspring back to her Dragon! With that joy came the oddest feeling of déjà vu. She’d been here before. Somehow, she knew that. In a dream… in a past life… she couldn’t say. Yet she had definitely walked this path before.

Slender birches parted to reveal a tiny clearing carpeted in moss. At its center lay a small depression in the ground.

Waterless. Empty.

Dead.

Hannah’s spirits crashed to the ground. No! It couldn’t be dead! Not after all this!

Who was the fool now, urging Brandon to keep hope? He was right all along. This was a waste of time.

She turned to confess that. As she did, her love stepped past her. Awe lit his face and he wobbled with the slow, unsteady steps of a man sleepwalking. At the edge of the dry spring, he stopped and turned slowly, bright with wonder. “We found it,” he breathed. “You found it.”

“But it’s dead,” Hannah protested. “Isn’t it?”

“Dead? No!” He gave a short, shocked laugh. “Can’t you feel it?”

“Mmmm… no?” Was there a lightness in the glade? An effervescence, like the air was filled with a million bubbles? Well… no. That feeling passed as quickly as it came, and Hannah wrote it off to her imagination.

Brandon, however, had no doubts. “Then look at the trees! The moss! They can feel what you can’t. This is a Wellspring! The first one I’ve heard of in more than a century! Yes, it’s weak. It’s only beginning to awaken. But it’s not dead! Not at all!”

Slowly, wishing she could sense that magic and share his joy fully, she walked to his side.

“You were right,” he whispered, pulling her close. Strong arms twined around her, wrapping her in a powerful embrace. His lips pressed to hers…

…and the golden chalice vanished from her hands, his words ringing in her head: “Through the ages, let our souls and lives be bound.”

Hannah jerked away, staring wildly about the clearing. In the daylight, dusted with dead leaves, it looked so different. But…

“I’ve been here before,” she whispered.

“As a child?” he asked, confused by her shock.

“No. In a dream. A few nights ago.”

“Odd. What… No!”

Now he spun too, his face a mask of surprise. “Oh, Amarie. You crazy old Witch-Hare.” His voice faded, a mere shadow of its normal bass. “You were right.”

“Amarie?” Hannah fought to focus. She’d lain here, cushioned by this thick moss, and opened her body, her soul, to his hungry exploration. She had pledged him her love here, and he had claimed her. No, she couldn’t get lost in those memories now. She needed to think. To concentrate. To make sense out of all this. “Your housekeeper? What did she do?”

“She told me to believe in the Rite of Claiming.”

That was no help. Each new bit of craziness just made her head pound. “Look, I’m sorry, I…”

“You dreamed of this place the night you stayed with me, didn’t you?”

Her jaw dropped. “How did you know?”

Brandon stepped close and took her delicate hands in his own firm grip. “Because I dreamed it too. The chalice? The dagger?”

The delirious, maddening sex they’d shared? Words failed her, completely.

“I thought it was a dream. My longing for you, coloring my slumber. But it wasn’t. It was magic, as my wise Hare told me.”

Her pulse fluttered at her throat, driven by her pounding heart. “I don’t understand.”

“Once, back when the Wellsprings flowed, and the world was full of magic, my kind performed a ceremony called the Rite of Claiming. When a Dragon met his soul mate, he would know because the two of them shared a dream.”

Images came back to her. His silken sash sliding down over his lean, muscled flanks, revealing…

“If she agreed – if she loved him in return…” He cupped her chin and tilted her face up toward him. “…then their souls were bound together. They claimed each other. Dragon and Mate. Destinies and lives forever entwined. Even death could not keep them apart.”

Dizziness swept over her and she clung to him. Joy weakened her, turned her legs to water. Only Brandon, his strength, his solidness, kept her on her feet. “You mean…”

“It wasn’t a dream. It was our fate. You’re my soul mate. My love. The pleasures we tasted that night? We’ll feast upon them, every night. That desire will become the foundation of our life together.”

To have that… to have him. Every day. His passion. His strength.

His love.

“Then… you’ll stay?” she whispered. “After this is done? I won’t lose you when, when we…”

“I will never leave you. Never again.” He bent his head and sealed that promise with a kiss.

Lips, warm and hungry, pressed against hers. The fire from her dreams roared back to life, filling her with a delicious ache. She wanted him. Needed him. Sensing her passion, his own desire rose to match her.

Quickly, he slipped his jacket off and tossed it on the leaf-strewn moss. A pale light glimmered in his sapphire eyes.

His Dragon, Hannah realized. She could see his soul in his very eyes. She remembered the great serpent’s power and deadly strength. That memory didn’t frighten her. She loved him – all of him, both man and beast. He would never harm her. She was his Mate. Brushing his hair back from those bright eyes, she kissed him. Letting her body tell him, in ways words never could, how much she hungered for him. All of him.

Her coat slid off to join his on the ground. Some corner of her mind noticed the fall air, cool upon her skin. Light, delicious, like the caress of a lake in early summer. Perhaps his Dragon nature warmed them; perhaps the Wellspring blessed their union and shielded them from the cold. Hannah neither knew nor cared. Eagerly, they shed their clothes, flinging aside the last barrier that kept them apart.

Then they stood before each other, naked. Man and woman, Dragon and Mate. Her gaze traveled his body. Rising up the powerful muscles of his calves and thighs. Lingering over his hard, thick manhood as it swelled with longing for her. Gliding across his taut chest, his strong arms. Arms she longed to feel wrapping around her, pulling her close.

He was the Greek god as her dream had promised. Not one detail of their nocturnal union was wrong, from his tightly curved buttocks to the hard eagerness of his cock. He was, in truth, everything she’d dreamed he’d be.

When her eyes rose to his handsome, strong-boned face, she realized he watched her too, drunk on the beauty of her body. His brilliant blue eyes burned with a fierce, draconic hunger that threatened to devour her. A yearning that demanded nothing less than a full surrender to pleasure. Yet, his touch – warm against her skin in the cool air – remained gentle, despite the relentless tide of passion that swept over him.

They kissed. Gently, at first, as he reined in his Dragon’s lust and made sure he was the master of his desire. Then harder, hotter, with growing passion. Their hands explored each other, discovering their delicious opposition: hard muscles to soft curves, swelling breasts pressed close to lean, muscular chest.

She felt his manhood press against the gap between her legs. At its touch – eager, ready – she whimpered. Her legs grew weak and she sank towards the ground, prepared to let their union reach its climax.

Brandon caught her and pulled her into his embrace once more. “Not yet, my love,” he whispered. “A Dragon can fly higher still.”

He slid behind her, arms twined about her waist. One hand rose to gently brush her long hair aside, and with a sigh of delight she felt his touch on her neck. Kissing, tasting her. Caressing her with lips and tongue. One hand glided lower and cupped her breast. A thumb circled her nipple, teasing, making her breath grow ragged with longing.

The other hand… oh, the other stole lower still, to the damp hunger between her thighs. At that first touch she cried out with pleasure and pressed herself back against him. Felt his manhood, nestled against her buttocks, grow harder at the sound of her desire. Slowly Brandon stroked her, sending waves of pleasure flooding through her. Again, her legs grew weak. Yet he held her aloft, mouth and fingers driving her to heights of delight she’d never known. Another man would have lost himself in that lust. Not her Dragon. He was an Alpha, dominant, the Lord of his own body, his own desire.

With a gasp, Hannah broke away from his maddening caresses and turned to face him. As Brandon stroked her cheek, she curled her head onto his chest, savoring the faint, male musk of his body. She kissed the nipples of his chest and felt him stiffen, arch his back. Offering himself to her hungry mouth.

Lower she sank, devouring him. Tongue and lips teased their way down the flat, muscled lines of his stomach. He moaned, his fingers wrapping themselves in her long, blonde hair. Hearing his need, the cry of passion she drew from him, her own body burned. Lower still, till her breath whispered about his shaft. Hannah’s hand rose to stroke his manhood. She kissed it, licked it hungrily, imagining it plunging into her.

Panting, Brandon sank to his knees beside her. He swept her into his embrace, lips joining in passion again, and lowered her onto the bed of coats. One hand brushed the dampness of her sex, testing her eagerness, winning a purr of delight from her lips.

That moan, that wordless, animal whimper of need, drove him wild. He mounted her, sliding between her moist thighs, and driving his cock deep within her. Again and again, claiming her – his Mate – with each eager thrust.

Hannah surrendered herself to that ecstasy, no longer even trying to hold back her moans of delight. She arched, joining his passion completely, wrapping her long legs around his hips. Each stroke of his thick manhood sent waves of pleasure washing over her. Mounting higher and higher until, with a primal scream of pleasure, he exploded within her. Their cries of ecstasy merged, ringing through the little glade.

Panting, Brandon collapsed beside her. Still caught in the echoes of that passion, she lay against him. The two lovers held each other, hearts pounding, as a scattering of autumn leaves drifted down around them.

Chapter 11

For a time, they lay there, entwined together, and the world seemed perfect. Hannah luxuriated in the lingering glow of their lovemaking. In the safety she felt in Brandon’s arms. Yes, she now knew the world contained monsters like LeMar who would gladly kill or maim innocents. Yet it held heroes, too. Guardians and protectors, like the man she lay next to.

Her man. Her Mate.

Her Dragon.

Dream had become reality. She couldn’t imagine a more perfect happiness than the one that filled her in this moment. He loved her. He claimed her. Nothing would ever come between them, she was sure.

A cold breeze stirred the leaves around them, and Hannah shivered. Brandon kissed her once more then rose to his feet and began dressing. “We should go.”

She nodded. The warm, magical cocoon that had enveloped them seemed to have vanished. Quickly, she pulled her clothes on. When she was finished, she looked up and found him watching her with a fond smile.

“Oh, my love,” he murmured. “There are so many things I want to show you. The cathedrals of Paris. Moscow in the snow. The Mediterranean at sunrise.”

Names steeped in romance. Yet, as she listened to them, the first tendril of doubt unfurled in her mind. Yes, she would love to travel Europe. But who would care for Danny while she was gone? Who would lend a hand on the farm if she was off sunning herself on a yacht?

Brandon didn’t notice the way she cooled. “I want to show you off, too,” he promised. “At Cannes. At Montecarlo. At the Louvre.”

With him at her side, perhaps she could dare those places – even enjoy them. They were alien to her though, and daunting.

Still, he didn’t notice the way she bit her lip, eyes clouded. “Wait till you see the Met… Central Park in the snow… You’re going to love New York City so much, my dear.”

Shock, cold as a bucket of icy water, washed over her. He expected her to move?

Well, of course. What was the alternative? Was he going to put on a pair of jeans, roll up his sleeves, and lend a hand milking the cows? A Dragon. Milking cows. Seriously? What was she thinking?

But she knew the answer to that question. As her heart sank and tears welled up in her eyes, she knew it. She was thinking she loved him. That he truly was her soul mate. That she wanted to build her life around him.

“Hannah?” Now he noticed her discomfort. “What’s wrong?”

“Brandon, I…” They were the hardest words she’d ever spoken, but she choked them out. “I don’t think this is going to work.”

“Of course, it is. My Dragon claimed you.”

“I get a say in this too, you know!” she replied, with a flash of pique. That little bit of annoyance felt good. It saved her from dissolving in tears as her world fell apart.

“And you gave it – at the Rite of Claiming. You accepted. You claimed me in return.”

“In a dream,” she corrected.

He stared at her, baffled. “In the Rite.”

“I wasn’t thinking! I was just… just… dreaming!” she wailed.

Disappointment and confusion darkened his handsome face. “Do you not love me?”

Oh, how she wanted to deny that! To kiss his worries away. To swear that yes, she loved him, with all her heart and soul. That wouldn’t help, however. “It’s more complicated than that.”

“Why?” She turned from him, unable to look on the pain she’d caused him, but he caught her arm. “Hannah, please. Talk to me. Tell me what ‘complicates’ our love. We can fix this. Together.”

Anger had shielded her from her own grief. It faded away under the gentle balm of his kind words and now the tears came, pouring down her cheeks. “Brandon, it’s my family.”

“Do they not like me?”

“No! I mean, yes. Yes, they like you. But there’s a chance that Danny will never be able to walk again, because of what LeMar did to him. My parents can’t run the farm and give him the help he needs.”

“That’s a simple problem to solve!” he insisted, waving a dismissive hand. “I’ll hire a nurse for him.”

“We already have a nurse.” Mrs. Grishom, a foul-tempered, lazy woman (who truly did not deserve the great references she came with).

He shrugged. “If her services do not suffice, I’ll hire a second.”

Irritation dried up her tears. Why did he think that all her problems would vanish if he threw enough money at them? Couldn’t he understand that this was her baby brother? She didn’t want Danny to depend on strangers. He deserved the care of someone who loved him.

“Then there’s the farm. Danny planned on working it after he graduated. Now…”

Another casual wave. “Hired hands. As many as your father needs.”

Hannah stared at him, cold with disbelief. Money again? Didn’t he understand family? Obligations? Surely, a Dragon would at least understand honor? Flooding her family farm with strangers would change it, irrevocably.

“No.” She wanted to say more but couldn’t.

“Hannah…” He reached for her. She backed away.

“No. I don’t want to discuss this now.”

“But…”

“Let’s go. We need to figure out what we’re going to do next.”

Though it tore her heart apart, she turned her back on him and began the cold walk home.

Chapter 12

Brandon followed Hannah blindly through the woods. Branches whipped at his face; he didn’t try to dodge them. Even in his human form, his skin was as tough as a Dragon’s scales. He barely felt the blows – and cared about them even less.

His entire mind, his entire being, focused on his Dragon.

It raged. It roared. It demanded that he give in to it. That he let its wild power sweep over him and transform.

How could she do this? We are Mates! We claimed her! She cannot deny her destiny!

But she could. The human part of his soul knew that and, grieving, accepted it. Brandon didn’t understand how things had gone so wrong. He’d never imagined that the world could swing from bliss to despair in the space of a kiss. Yet, it had.

No! Shift! Howl our rage to the skies until she sees how wrong she is!

A being of primal desire and energy, his Dragon could not understand how fragile humans were. How its power and anger could destroy a mortal mind. Dragons were not gentle creatures. Shifting now, when his Dragon raged so fiercely, would only terrify her. And he couldn’t bear to see fear in her face. Fear of him.

No. He could not let go of his pain, his betrayal. He was an Alpha, the master of his Dragon soul. He would not lose himself.

“Are you okay?” Hannah’s gentle voice broke the silence.

Brandon stared at her dumbly. How could she ask that? She had filled the cup of his soul with bliss. They had joined together, Dragon and Mate, and pledged their love with the wordless promises of their bodies. And then, at the moment when their union should have become eternal, she turned away from him. Rejected him, and his love. Then she asked if he was ‘okay’?

She waited for his answer. “Yes,” he said. “I’m fine.”

“Okay.” Clearly, she didn’t believe him. Yet she still ‘didn’t want to talk about it.’ So, she continued toward the farm.

A howl of primal pain welled up in him when she turned her back on him. Brandon staggered as his grip on his Dragon wavered. Scales, hard and black, flashed up his arms.

No! He was the master! He clenched his hands into fists. As his Dragon’s energy poured over him, razor-sharp talons sprouted from his fingertips – and drove themselves into his own palms. As he’d planned. A Dragon was, after all, about the only thing that could harm a Dragon.

That shock of pain startled his Dragon, and in its moment of confusion, Brandon drew its power back into himself. Locking it safely on the Other Side. Claws vanished. Scales faded to human skin. Once again, he controlled himself.

Sensing that burst of power, Hannah glanced back, her face creased with worry.

Brandon gave her a smile. A stiff, fake smile – yet it seemed to reassure her.

Denied an outlet into the mortal world, his Dragon keened with grief and loss. Though the danger of losing control was real, he couldn’t be angry with it. He understood, in a way Hannah didn’t, how much she’d hurt them.

Dragons guarded. The urge to protect filled them, in every scale, every drop of blood. Since the age of myth, they protected. Sacred places, like the Wellsprings. Sacred people, like their Mates. When the Wellsprings faded, they took the Dragons’ hearts with them. Robbed of their purpose, their love, some went mad and chewed their wings off. Like LeMar.

Brandon knew the urges that had destroyed his enemy. The cold, dull greyness that life became when it held no hope of love, of purpose. He had tasted the seductive allure of greed, the urge to submerge himself in the empty, petty pleasures that wealth offered. So many Dragons fell to that siren song of despair and greed.

Today, he had dared to dream that his longing was over. That Hannah could fill the hollow inside him, the emptiness that threatened to devour his soul and turn him into a depraved, evil reflection of himself. As LeMar had done. She, and the crippled Wellspring, would save him from that. By devoting himself to her, to protecting her family and home, he could finally become what he was meant to be.

A true Dragon, whole and complete. A Guardian.

And now that dream lay shattered. Destroyed by one simple word: “No.”

Despair washed over him and with it a lethal urge to shift and tear his own wings to shreds. Brandon closed his eyes until that mad desire passed and he was himself again.

I will not let you do this, he told his Dragon firmly. Remember this: if one word destroyed our dreams, then another word can bring them back to life.

Yes.

He would not rail at Hannah, would not let his Dragon lash out in its pain and harm her. When she was ready, she would talk. He would listen to her. In time, he would understand why she denied him. And then, he would change her mind.

He knew he could. Her body had whispered that message to him, as she moaned in the ecstasy of their union. She had claimed him as surely as his Dragon had claimed her. Whatever obstacles her mind might imagine, her heart knew they were soul mates. Destined to be together. When he understood her fears, he promised himself he would solve them. More gently, less brusquely this time. For now, he simply needed to give her time. To wait until she was ready to face this with him.

Furious annoyance radiated from his Dragon. Dragons were not patient by nature.

But he was. And he would not be dominated – not even by his own soul.

A blue sedan was parked beside the Stiles’ porch. Brandon spotted it the moment they stepped from the woods, but Hannah reassured him. “That’s Mrs. Grishom’s car. She’s Danny’s nurse. She was feeling sick yesterday and didn’t come by. I guess she’s better.” Her nose wrinkled. “Or maybe she just didn’t feel like working yesterday. She’s not very reliable. We really ought to find a replacement.”

“I will see to that,” he promised her. “Your brother deserves the best care.” Having determined that the car and its driver were not threats, he turned to other matters.

Delicate ones. Ones he needed to broach diplomatically. “We need to get you and your family to safety. Only for a short time.” He raised a hand to interrupt before she could protest. “I know how much this farm means to your family. Remember, though, LeMar threatened to kill you. We can’t give him an opportunity to do that.”

She paused on the porch steps, sick with worry. “For how long? Will we ever be safe again?”

“Of course!” Without thinking, he stroked her cheek. At the contact, he hesitated. They hadn’t touched since their moment of passion. Would she ever want him to caress her again? Then she smiled, and relief washed over him. “I will protect you, Hannah, and this place. You are both very dear to me.”

He yearned to say more. To tell her of the emptiness her love filled in his soul.

Restraint, he warned himself. Give her time. We’ve touched. We’ve taken the first baby step toward reunion. Let it be.

“You’re dear to me, too,” she whispered, her eyes growing damp. Another tiny step. Even his Dragon grew quiet, sensing there might be some value to patience after all.

“Good. So here is my thought.” Normally, he would simply tell her what they were doing. He was an Alpha. He ordered. Subjecting his plans for another’s approval was an alien concept. Judging from his Mate’s own strength of mind, however, it was something he needed to get used to.

“Let’s get your family to my home in New York. Amarie is a doting nurse. I am certain she would love to care for your brother. I will stay here and…”

“Not alone!” she cried. “You can’t! It’s not safe!”

Silly as it was, her concern delighted him. She cared. No matter how much she swore they’d never be together, her own heart betrayed her. She loved him as much as he loved her. “Dearest, no Worm could threaten a Dragon. The mere chance of encountering me terrified him. You saw that.”

Hannah scowled, not reassured. “I also saw the magical trap he left for you. Which vaporized a Werewolf Shifter.”

Okay, she had a point. Knowing he could never defeat a Dragon in a fair fight, LeMar would, no doubt, resort to trickery and spells. Brandon, however, was certain he could manage that. “Honestly, I doubt he’ll bother. Now that I know about the Wellspring, I expect our enemy will flee town quickly. Probably today.”

“But the Wellspring is alive!”

“Barely. It’s not strong enough to heal, as it should.”

“It’s still priceless, isn’t it?” she protested.

“Yes, of course,” he explained, with pained patience. “It’s also now guarded by a Dragon. Which he cannot defeat.”

“By himself. If he gets reinforcements, though…”

Sweet scales and teeth, could she not let it go? This ‘democracy’ nonsense vexed him and his Dragon both. Why couldn’t she just let him give the orders, as he did with Amarie?

Because, he realized, she might be human, but her soul was as fierce as his own. Could he do what he demanded of her? Could he let her face an enemy without him to protect her?

No. Never. While Hannah might not be a Dragon, she understood the burning love that lay at a serpent’s heart. He needed to be patient, as unnatural as it was.

“I will summon reinforcements of my own,” he promised. “There is a Shifter family in Ohio that owes me a favor. They’re not warriors, however, they could be here by this evening and care for your farm. I’ll also summon my Flight. Other Dragons. Trust me,” he smiled. “Not even the Fangs of Apophis dare to face a full Flight of Dragons.”

She wasn’t happy with his plan – but she couldn’t find a flaw in it.

“Remember, this is only for a short time. Once my Flight and I have secured this area, you can return. I doubt you’ll be away more than a week.”

“And then?”

“Then we’ll discuss… other things.” What that might be, he left unsaid. Yet, she knew. They both knew that, no matter what words had passed between them, they couldn’t simply walk away from each other. They were Mates, their souls bound by destiny. If life threw obstacles in their path, they would find another road forward.

Hannah sighed and gave him a rueful smile. “Okay. Sounds like a plan.”

Ha! She agreed with his, um, ‘orders.’ “It’s settled then. Shall we go in and convince your parents?”

The door behind his love opened. Standing on the step below her, he couldn’t see the person who stepped out.

And he didn’t need to. A waft of foulness – garbage and uncleaned fur – touched his Dragon’s fine senses.

“Mrs. Grishom!” Hannah said. “How nice to…”

“Rat!” Brandon thundered. With one swift bound, he mounted the stairs, placing his body between his Mate and this sudden threat.

The woman before him quailed with a squeal of fear that betrayed her Rat Shifter nature. Contempt filled him. Him or his Dragon’s, he couldn’t say. Neither of them held much respect for this treacherous kind. One of LeMar’s stooges, no doubt. He called his Dragon to him, letting its power roll across his skin. As scales flashed across his lean body, he glared at Mrs. Grishom, fully expecting her to flee.

In that moment, he forgot one of the great truths about rats: that, when cornered, they’d fight.

A jacket lay folded across her arm. From under it, the woman drew an obsidian dagger. She flailed wildly; Brandon swatted the blow away, lest it harm Hannah. To his shock, the black blade sliced through the plated skin of his hand. The wound was nothing – a scratch that barely bled. Yet the knife’s track burned like acid.

With a shriek, Grishom collapsed into an oily rodent the size of a large dog. The knife clattered to the porch as she bolted for the woods at a dead run.

He spun, prepared to pounce on her and end her miserable life. At his movement, the world twirled madly, sending him crashing into the porch railing.

“Brandon!” Hannah darted to his side as his legs gave way. “What’s wrong?”

“P-p-poison! You need to…”

That was all he managed to choke out before the darkness took him.

Chapter 13

“Brandon!”

Hannah dropped to her knees beside him, cradling his head.

The front door banged open again. Drawn by the shouts and roars, her father barreled out, cradling a shotgun in his arms.

“It’s Mrs. Grishom! She’s a monster!” Hannah pointed in the direction the Shifter had run but there was no sign of the bloated Rat. Her treacherous blade might be able to hurt Brandon, but the coward still wouldn’t risk facing his wrath.

Her poor baffled father knelt beside her. “What the hell happened?”

“Poison. Danny’s nurse must be one of the Shifters who are trying to steal our farm.” Heart hammering, her fingers went to his throat and found a pulse. Fast, erratic – but he was alive!

For now. Until the venom did its work.

Fear shook her then. A soul-killing dread that dwarfed any terror she’d ever known. What if he died? What if she lost him?

A half hour before, she’d told him they had no life together. Now, facing his loss, she realized how foolish she’d been. There was no future without him – none she wanted to be a part of. She could no more survive his loss than the loss of half her soul.

With a wail, she slammed her fist into the porch floor. Like an icicle, the pain sliced through her panic, leaving her clear headed.

“I’ll call 9-11,” her father said.

“No. He’s a Dragon, Dad. They can’t do anything.” But who could? Where could she find help against a magical Dragon-slaying poison? Those Ohio Shifters? Brandon’s Flight? Or…

…within herself?

“Dad, help me!” She slung one of his arms over her shoulder and tried to tug him to his feet. “We need to get him to that spring we found.”

The Wellspring. Ohio and his missing Flight were too far away. Only the dormant healing well was close enough to save him.

If she could find a way to summon its magic back into this world.

“Honey, here. Let me.” Dad set the gun down and hefted Brandon onto his shoulders in a fireman’s carry. He rose to his feet, grunting in surprise at the man’s weight. “Lead on.”

Hannah snapped up the shotgun and ran for the woods.

In her heart, it took hours to reach the Wellspring. She wanted to scream at her father to hurry, that Brandon’s life and hers depended on speed. One look at Dad’s red, sweating face told her, though, that he was moving as fast as he could. A dozen times, panic threatened to drag her under. They were too slow. He was dead. It was all her fault. Each time that mind-numbing fear reared its head, she forced it back down. She had to stay in control. Brandon depended on her.

After an eternity, she saw a flash of birch leaves ahead. “We’re there, Dad! We’re there!”

They burst into the clearing. Her father staggered to the edge of the dry pool and collapsed, dumping himself and his burden to the ground. “What... what is this place?” he gasped.

“It’s a Wellspring. It’s magic.” Hannah scanned the glade frantically, searching for any change. A whisper of arcane energy… a voice, promising help… healing waters bubbling up from the cold earth…

Something?

Anything?

Despite her unspoken plea, the glade remained unchanging. Strangely green for an autumn day – but drained of all power.

“Please…” Now she did speak, begging the Wellspring to aid her. “Heal him.”

Nothing happened. The fall breeze swept her prayers away, unanswered.

“Honey?” Her father’s voice was rough. “Sweetheart… I can’t feel a pulse anymore.”

No! She covered her face with her hands, as if her sorrow could be held back by flesh alone. She couldn’t lose him! There had to be a way to bring the Wellspring back to life!

Think! She rocked, struggling to recall what little she knew about this place. It was a Wellspring, a pool of magical healing. What else had Brandon said?

‘…a place where the Veil between the worlds grows thin…’

Thin.

With a flash of hope, Hannah raised her arm and slammed her palm down on the spring’s rocky bottom.

She expected pain, stones tearing into her soft flesh. Instead, her hand collided with a soft cushion that gave way beneath her blow. Her hand sank into the ground… then her wrist… then her elbow.

It worked! Her elation died immediately when she glanced at Brandon who still lay, motionless, beside Dad. Though her arm sank deep into the earth, the ground around it remained barren.

Dead. Like her love would be soon, if she couldn’t rouse the Wellspring.

Leaning forward, she fought to press her arm deeper, but it wouldn’t budge. The Veil between the worlds, it seemed, only bent so much.

Now what? How could she be so close and still fail?

With a frustrated cry, Hannah threw her full weight on her arm. She would tear a tunnel between the Worlds with her bare hands if that was what it took to save her Mate!

Nothing. No movement. It seemed the Veil was stronger than she was.

Despair rose, threatening to overwhelm her. At its soul-killing touch, she wailed – and something on the Other Side answered her scream. A faint warmth brushed against her finger-tips. When she snatched at it, it vanished.

She tensed, ready to throw herself at the Wellspring again…

And then she saw her error.

Brute force would never conquer a Dragon. So why would a Wellspring, the sanctum that held the hearts of all Dragons, be beaten by it?

Love conquered Dragons. Love of Mate and home. Love ruled them, made them whole.

Love was the key to the Wellspring.

She relaxed, letting her arm rest in the well’s hidden depths, and filled her mind with him. Brandon. Her love. Her Dragon. The masculine perfection of his sculpted body. The power with which he took her, claimed her, and brought her to the heights of pleasure. The fierceness of his great scaled form, terrifying to enemies, a haven to innocents.

She loved him, with all her heart and soul. Dragon and Man, she loved all of him. She called to the Wellspring – with love, not fear – to join her love.

And the Wellspring answered. Energy blazed on the Other Side, sending bright lances of light shooting into the air. Power exploded around her hand, like a thousand suns bursting into life. It roared up her arm, electric pulses racing along her nerves, up her body. (As it washed across her stomach, something deep inside her stirred. The tiniest seed of a someone stretching in joy as magic filled her womb. Tears of happiness filled her eyes as she understood the promise their love-making had left behind.)

With a hiss like a tiny drake, water rushed up around her elbow. It poured across the dusty stones. Dry moss greened, thickened, as flickers of light and magic rose into the air, banishing all darkness from the clearing. Hannah withdrew her arm and rocked back on her heels in shock. The pool of her dream lay before her.

Magic had returned to the world.

“Okay, I didn’t see that one coming,” said a snide voice behind her.

LeMar! Hannah whirled, jumping to her feet.

The worm stood by the birch curtain, a gloating smile plastered across his coldly handsome face. “I mean, I knew you were Kindred,” he continued, ambling toward her. “I guess your great-grammykins was a Witch-Hare. Congratulations, girl. I planned to kill you, but you know what? I think you might be useful. Guess I’ll keep you instead.”

“Keep this!” Hannah snarled. She scooped the shotgun off the ground and let the worm have both barrels.

The force of the shot rocked him backward. The front of his bespoke jacket exploded – to reveal scales. A hard, impenetrable shell her weapon hadn’t even scratched.

LeMar’s eyes lit with outrage. “You impudent vermin! That was my favorite suit.”

Talons ripped through the tips of his fingers and a sickly yellow light blazed in his eyes as he summoned his Worm.

Beside her, her dad rose and stepped between them, his big, strong hands balled into fists. “You stay away from my daughter!”

“Dad, no!” she cried. He’d never seen a Dragon fight! He didn’t know he stood no chance against one, not even a maimed, fallen Worm like LeMar.

“Two for one, darling,” the Worm snarled as the last traces of his human form faded away. “You get to watch your Mate and your father die today.”

“No.”

Harsh, ragged with pain, that denial still boomed through the clearing. A shadow fell over her. She spun…

Brandon!

Above her loomed a magnificent black Dragon. He reared, wings sweeping out to form a protective shield over her and her father. The Dragon’s burning sapphire eyes were fixed on the cringing Worm. “No one dies today,” he roared. “Except you.”

Close to her Dragon, Hannah could see the faintest tremor in his legs, the way he shifted to keep his balance. That poison had ravaged his body, weakened him. Although the Wellspring had saved his life, he was still injured.

Her heart froze. No wound, not even a mortal one, would stop a Dragon from defending his Mate. Injured as he was, though, could a Worm defeat him?

If he had been a Dragon – or a man – LeMar might have stood a chance. But he was a coward, through and through. The sight of a true Dragon towering over him, filled with righteous, protective rage, broke his spirit. Screeching in terror, he whirled and fled, slithering off through the trees.

Brandon threw himself into the air… or tried to. At the last instant, however, his injured leg gave way. One great wing clipped a birch tree, shearing it in half. The Dragon rose a few feet off the ground, tilted, then righted himself with slow, heavy wing beats. The sight horrified her. Yesterday, when he carried her home, he had been the Lord of the Air. One powerful leap had sent both of them soaring to the heavens. Now, ravaged by poison, he fought to even stay aloft.

“Wait!” Hannah waved at him, trying to draw him back. He couldn’t do this! Her feeble healing hadn’t given him enough strength!

If he heard her plea, he gave no sign. Brandon rose unsteadily above the trees and pursued his fleeing enemy.

The sound of his wings faded, leaving Hannah to stare helplessly at the sky above her.

A soft groan, almost a whimper, drew her attention back to the grove.

Dad stood beside the Wellspring, rocking back and forth. Shivers shook his heavy body and he stared at the woods, slack-jawed with shock.

“Dad? Are you okay?” She stepped to his side and put a hand on his elbow.

“Those claws! God, those claws… and scales… and…”

She slipped her arms around her father and hugged him. Seeing a Dragon carry your daughter home was bad enough. A shock that could drive a lesser man mad. But to face one in full rage… to feel its roar shake your body… to be rocked by the buffets of its wings… That was too much to ask. She trusted Brandon. In her heart, she knew he would never harm her.

Her father had no such faith. Hannah prayed that the sight of Brandon’s true power would make Dad fear her Mate.

No, not her ‘Mate’. Hannah winced at how easily that word popped into her mind. How natural it felt. She had to stop thinking of Brandon that way, or she’d never find the strength to stay true to her family.

Still, Mate or no, Brandon was a loyal guardian. An honorable man who didn’t deserve to be feared by those he protected with his life. “Dad, come on.” She gave him a gentle shake, hoping to nudge him away from the edge of his panic. “Let’s go home.”

“But he… they…” Dad’s eyes scanned the sky for any sign of the two Shifters.

“Brandon,” she stressed his name, “will take care of this.”

At least she prayed he would.

“There’s nothing we can do. C’mon. It’s cold. Let’s go back to Danny and Mom. I’m sure Brandon will meet us back there.”

On leaden feet, her father followed her. At first, he stumbled, blind to the roots and rocks underfoot. But as they left the magic Wellspring and entered the woods – woods her father had played in as a boy – he grew calmer. To Hannah’s relief, the comfort of familiar lands took the edge off his fear. Every step took them, literally and spiritually, a little further from the shock of warring Dragons. By the time they reached the edge of the farm, Dad had regained control of himself. Though he was still pale and damp with sweat, he stayed steady on his feet.

And he didn’t even flinch when they rounded the corner of the porch to find Brandon, back in human form, sitting on the step beside Mrs. Grishom’s abandoned jacket.

“Brandon!” He was alive! Safe! Hannah’s heart leaped as she dashed to his side.

Her Dragon drew back from her. For one moment, his eyes, dark with grief, met hers. Then he hung his head, unable to meet her gaze.

He was… ashamed? Her delighted charge slowed, stopped. “Are you alright? Is he… is LeMar dead?”

“No. I could not catch him. I…” With a grimace, he spat the next words out. “I let him escape.”

Oh, was that all this was about? Once more relief washed over her, leaving her so giddy that she almost laughed. “Don’t worry about it! You’re safe. That’s all that matters.”

“It is not all that matters!” he snapped.

She sank to the stairs beside him and squeezed his hand. “Yes, it is, because as long as you’re alive there’s always tomorrow. We’ll get him next time.”

Brandon wouldn’t be comforted. He pulled his hand away, still unwilling to face her. “There won’t be a next time. LeMar will never confront me. He’ll run as far as he can, and I’ll never find him.”

“Okay. So, you drove him off. That’s still good, right?” Honestly, why was he so fixated on killing the Worm? Maybe it was a Dragon thing?

“You don’t understand.”

“What I understand…” She picked his hand up again and held it firmly this time. “…is that you’re alive and we saved your Wellspring. Aren’t those good reasons to celebrate?”

Now he did look at her, his face tight with misery. “Oh, we’ve saved the Wellspring alright. But I have failed, utterly, to repay the Blood Debt owed to your family.”

“Only for today…”

“No. Forever. Hannah, we saved the Wellspring. But my failure just destroyed your farm.”

Chapter 14

Sitting around the kitchen table, it was hard for Hannah to take Brandon seriously. Everything seemed normal. Danny off in his room playing video games. Mom and Dad beside her, sipping coffee. It could have been a morning from any day in her life.

Yet her love swore that this was their last day here. That they’d never be safe in their home again.

Dad set his cup down with a sign. “Alright. Explain what you meant,” he told the Shifter. “All of it. Because I’m not going to be run off my land, my home, by some vague threat.”

“There is nothing ‘vague’ about this danger.” Only Brandon refused to sit still. He paced their small kitchen. Back and forth, from window to door, over and over again. As if he could walk off the guilt that tormented him. “Remember that we’re discussing the man who nearly killed your son.”

She wanted to pull him to her, to force him to stop torturing himself for his ‘failure.’ Somehow, though, she couldn’t imagine a Dragon would be happy to have people ‘make’ him do anything, no matter how good their intentions were. Best to let him deal with his feelings in his own way.

Maybe focusing on the problem would dispel his gloom. “A few hours ago, you said we’d only need to leave for a couple days – just until your Flight arrived. What changed?”

“What changed is that I failed you,” he snarled.

Hannah winced. Okay, that hadn’t helped at all.

He paused in his endless pacing, gripping the kitchen counter with hands that suddenly flashed into black scales and claws. Eyes closed, he rocked back and forth, fighting some silent command from his Dragon. Slowly talons and scales faded. And when he opened his eyes again, he was in control of himself.

“I will try to explain. Everything,” he nodded to Dad, “as you requested.”

“When I said those things, Hannah, I thought that the Wellspring was nearly dead. LeMar would, of course, desire it. Any sign of magic made it valuable. But in truth there was nothing he could do with a crippled Well. A sufficient show of force – a full Flight of Dragons, for instance – would run him off.”

With a gasp, she saw his logic. “But now he knows the Wellspring is fully healthy. Well, not fully… but getting there.”

He nodded. “Which makes it a priceless. The first Wellspring to reawaken in centuries. A prize worth dying for. And killing for.”

Silence fell as they all considered that. Mom sat, lips pinched, hands closed in a death-grip around her coffee mug. Hannah felt her thoughts scatter like a flock of sparrows. There had to be another way! Something they could do to save her home! But nothing came to her. No plan, no idea, no inspiration. Nothing.

Only Dad remained unpersuaded. “You said you had a ‘Flight’ of Dragons. I don’t know how many that is, but it’s a bunch, right?” The Shifter nodded. “Is that not enough? If you need more guys to back you up, can’t you call another Flight to help?”

“It isn’t a matter of force. My Flight could repulse any direct attack. But our enemy isn’t honorable. He’ll never face us. What he’ll do is what he’s done.”

“He’ll send minions to attack your family, like the Wolves who ran down Danny. Your cattle will be poisoned by Rats. Spells will steal the life of your crops and leave them withering in the fields. And all the while, your enemy will hide, safe in some compound in Europe, Asia, or some tiny island not even on the maps. The loss of pawns will not perturb him. He will harass us, endlessly, seeking to weaken us and break our will with his terrorism. In the hopes that, eventually, he can launch a full assault.”

One word pierced through the fog of hopelessness that enveloped her. “You said ‘us.’ Does that mean you’ll stay? No matter what LeMar does?”

“Of course!” The question seemed to startle him. “My Flight and I will defend this place with our lives.”

“Then there’s still hope that…”

“No.” Brandon stepped to her side and put his hand on her shoulder. “As I said, we will save the Wellspring. Of that, I have no doubt. But your farm is lost. It will never be safe. It will become an armed camp, the heart of a war. Full of strangers and Shifters. Always shadowed by threat of attack. It will survive… but it will never be a home again. Because of me.” Blue lights flickered in his eyes as his Dragon’s shame filled him.

Her own eyes glittered too, with tears. “Okay. I… I see your point. And I c-c-can’t think of any way to save this place. But please, Brandon, please! Don’t blame yourself. There was nothing you could have done.”

“I could have killed him,” he growled.

“And after what he did to Danny, nothing would have made me happier!” The venom that filled those words shocked her. She’d never known that she could honestly hate someone. “It wouldn’t have changed anything, though! I’m sure he shared the information he gathered. If LeMar died, another member of the Fangs of Apophis would follow up to see what happened.”

“Actually, I doubt he told anyone about the Wellspring. The Fangs work together against us… somewhat. However, they are treacherous and untrusting by nature. They have no loyalty, no honor. If he spoke of the Wellspring, a stronger Worm would steal it from him. No,” he sighed and shook his head. “I’m sure LeMar fears his ‘allies’ as much as his enemies. This news would have died with him. I could have saved your home this morning. Now it’s too late.”

Silence again. Hannah didn’t even try to hold back the tears that trickled down her cheeks.

Dad was the first to speak. “So, what now?”

“I strongly suggest that your family leave.”

“Today?” Hannah gasped. Surely, he couldn’t expect them to simply walk away from their lives without a backwards glance?

“I’m sorry, but every hour you linger puts you at more risk.”

“Alright then.” Dad rose heavily to his feet, face grim. “Take a half hour. Everyone pack a bag and grab anything you can’t live without. I’ll run to the bank and…”

“Don’t,” Brandon interrupted. “I’ll see to all expenses. It’s the least I can do.”

“No!” She leaped to her feet and stared in horror at the two men. “You can’t be serious! There’s got to be something…”

“Baby…” The roughness in her father’s voice cut her protest short. For the first time, she realized that he, too, was close to tears. “I can’t let them hurt you the way they did Danny. I couldn’t live with that.”

“But this is our home!”

Dad blinked and kept blinking until the last dampness left his eyes. “We’re a family. We’ll make another home. Now go pack! Time’s wasting.”

Clothes were the easy part. Some jeans, a skirt, a handful of blouses, underwear. Hannah didn’t care much about them. As she turned from her closet, though, she spotted her great-grandmother’s tarnished silver hand mirror. She couldn’t leave it behind!

And what about the old photo albums in the attic? The ones with pictures going all the way back to the 1800s? Or the painting of her grandparents, hanging in the hall? The Christmas tree ornaments she and Danny made when they were young? Her mother’s wedding gown, stored away with cedar to protect it from moths?

That was when the true horror hit her, as she wandered through her home. Everything here meant something. Every piece of furniture, every knick-knack told a story. Each one was a piece of her, her history. Choosing between them was like trying to decide which parts of her soul she ‘really’ wanted.

Her search led her at last to the living room. Brandon stood by the window, staring across the yard at nothing. He turned as she came in.

She ought to say something. Rightly or wrongly, he blamed himself and she knew he must hurt as much as she did. Wrapped in her own pain, however, words failed her. After an awkward pause, Brandon nodded silently and returned to his brooding vigil. She grabbed her parents’ wedding picture and turned to leave.

As she did, he spoke. A low murmur that she could barely make out. But what she heard chilled her.

“You were right to reject me.”

The photo nearly slipped through her numb fingers. “Brandon, no! I’m not rejecting you! I… I love you! How can you doubt that after everything that’s happened? After everything we shared?”

He turned from the window and, for the first time since LeMar’s escape, met her gaze fully. “Yet you wish to leave me.”

“No, I don’t!” Drawn by his pain, his confusion, she drifted closer. “I love you. But I love my family too. You’re a Dragon. You must understand that I can’t abandon them, and my duties, no matter how much I want to run away with you!”

“I’m not asking you to desert your family.”

“Yes, you are. Or, well, I thought you were. And I just didn’t know what to say. It all happened so suddenly.”

His lips pinched, biting back an argument, and she loved him for it. For the fact that, even in the midst of his pain, he fought to be gentle and patient. The soft touch of that love warmed her, lightening – for a moment – the dark cloud that hung over them.

Should she tell him what she suspected? That the passion they shared at the Wellspring had brought the promise of a new future? That she believed she was carrying his child?

No. Not at this dark moment. News like that should be delivered in the midst of joy, not sorrow. For the time, it would remain her secret.

Brandon cleared his throat. “I pray that you feel differently now.”

“Well, a lot of those duties don’t exist anymore,” she admitted. He winced, and immediately she regretted those words. How could she even talk about this without making him feel like he had destroyed her life?

Since, in a way, he had.

Guilt flared at that treacherous thought. But after that brief flash of shame, she saw her error. The events of the last few days hadn’t destroyed her life – they’d changed it. She wouldn’t trade Brandon’s love away, not even to win back her farm. No matter what disasters came, she didn’t regret meeting him. Or loving him. As miserable as this moment was, at least he was in it. That made it better than anything she’d ever had before.

Maybe one day she’d see the silver lining in this cloud. She’d look back and realize that this catastrophe had freed her, let her devote her life to her Mate. (She could call him that again, without regret.) Maybe the magical powers of the Wellspring would let her to heal her brother. Good things could come from this, things she should feel grateful for.

Not now, though. Now it just hurt too much.

As she struggled to put those feelings into words, Mom slipped in carrying a tray with two Mason jars on it. “The last of the lemonade,” she said, handing one glass to each of them. “Drink up.”

Hannah just held her jar, but Brandon dutifully took a sip. “Mmm.” He ducked his head to her mother. “This is very good. Thank you.”

Mom chuckled as she wandered off. “It’s plain old lemonade. Nothing special. But I’m glad you like it.”

He took another, deeper gulp that proved he wasn’t simply being polite. The sight brought a smile to Hannah’s own lips. “Thank you.” She stroked his arm, fingers light upon its hard muscles.

“For what?”

“For being so kind.”

Puzzled, he cocked his head. “What is ‘kind’ about liking good lemonade?”

“Well, I’m sure you’re used to nicer things,” she stammered. “Pot roast last night and now lemonade in a Mason jar. It’s not like it’s a filet and fine wine.”

“Hannah!” He put his glass down on the sill and pulled her close. The warmth of his body, his nearness, drove all thought from her mind. “You don’t think I look down on your family, do you?”

“It’s okay,” she said – even though it wasn’t. “We’re not anything special.”

He cupped her chin and tilted her face up, making her meet his gaze. “You don’t truly believe that, do you? That the love your family shares is ‘nothing special’?”

“No. But the lemonade is, is…”

“Tasty. Made, and offered, with love.”

“…in a Mason jar,” she muttered.

He rolled his eyes, startling a smile from her. “What does that matter? Though in all seriousness, there is something you need to know if you’re going to be a… a Companion of Dragons.”

“Dragons love the riches of this world as much as any mortal man. More, perhaps, because our emotions run so deep. But they’re traps. When we lose ourselves, our purposes, we become dazzled by wealth. We try to dull our pain with gluttony and greed. Remember all those fairy tales about Dragons sleeping on piles of gold?” He picked his lemonade back up. “That’s what happens when we forget ourselves. The day I stop caring about life’s simple pleasures is the day I take my first step down the road to the Worms.”

Wait. …the first step…

Her jaw dropped.

Seeing that, the Dragon grimaced. “Forgive me. I was foolishly poetic over lemonade.”

“I know where he is.”

“What?” He leaned close to catch her whisper. “Where who is?”

“LeMar. I…” Her voice rose into a delighted shriek. “I know where he is! He’s at the inn at Pleasant Pond! If we hurry, we can still stop him!”

Brandon stared at her like she’d gone mad. “How could you possibly know that?”

“Because of the lemonade! Don’t you see?” Giddy with delight, she laughed at his confusion. “Because he’s him and you’re you. Would Stephen LeMar drink lemonade out of a jar?”

“I think not.”

“Of course, he wouldn’t! And I’ll tell you what else he wouldn’t do. He wouldn’t eat at Mack’s Diner. He wouldn’t grab snacks at the Corner Market or sleep at the Rest-a-While Motel. Don’t you see?” In her excitement, she started bouncing from foot to foot. “He’s a Worm, not a Dragon. Nothing in Beverly is good enough for him!”

Brandon’s face lit up as he saw the direction of her logic. “And the inn at Pleasant Pond…?”

“Is a five-star resort about fifteen miles north of here. It’s the only fancy place anywhere near Beverly! I mean, maybe LeMar drives all the way from Sarasota Springs. If so, we’re screwed. But he’s a Worm.” She grinned in triumph. “I bet he’s lazy. Why go that far when there’s someplace closer?”

“Oh, Hannah!” On his lips, her name blossomed into a hymn of praise. He drew her to him, kissed her gently on the forehead. “Oh, my Mate! You are brilliant!” Once more, hope and defiance filled him. The last traces of that self-loathing guilt vanished. He had a chance to atone for this morning’s failure and she knew he would die before he ‘let her down’ again.

To linger, in his arms, basking in his love and admiration… she would give anything to stay here, forever. But their window of opportunity was closing, fast. As fast as a scared Worm could run.

A quick peck on the cheek and she pulled away. “I’ll get the keys to the Chevy.”

“Hmm. You’re right. I should drive rather than fly. Save my strength.”

She’d known that was coming! “Nope. I’m driving.”

“Hannah!” His voice rose, growing deeper, firmer, as it was touched by his Dragon’s authority. “You will not accompany me.”

Already on her way out the door, she didn’t even slow. “Yes, I am. C’mon. We need to get moving.”

“I cannot allow you to take such a risk.” As if he could stop her! “Besides, there is nothing you can do to harm a Worm.”

“I know.” Snatching the truck keys from the hall table, she trotted towards the front door. Her Dragon followed her, eyes bright with annoyance. “I gave him both barrels this morning and all it did was make him change his clothes.”

“So why risk yourself? Trust me. Let me handle this.”

Hannah skidded to a halt, spun, and grabbed Danny’s hoodie from the coat rack. She was going to need that. “Because I know the inn and you don’t. I cleaned there for a couple summers in high school. C’mon.” Slipping on the jacket, she ran for the truck. “Let’s discuss this on the way.”

Though seething with dissent, he did follow her. Hannah hopped behind the wheel and grabbed Dad’s sunglasses hanging on the visors.

As she threw the truck into reverse, Brandon opened his mouth. She cut him off before he could renew the argument. “How strong are you right now?” She hated the way that made him wince, but he had to be honest. Her home, her life, depended on it. “Can you run LeMar down?”

“I doubt it.”

“So, you have to catch him by surprise. Which means you need to know where he is. Can Shifters see each other?”

“Yes,” he grumbled. Not liking the direction the conversation flowed.

“That means you can’t just walk in there looking for him. I can.”

“He knows you too.”

She flipped up her hood and slid Dad’s sunglass onto her nose. “Ta-da! Pretty cruddy as disguises go, but it’ll have to do.”

That won her a deep rumble of discontent, which she ignored. “I’ll go in. I’ll find where he is – whether he’s staying at the main lodge or in one of the fancy lakeside ‘cabins.’ Once I know his location, I’ll text you. And then I’ll leave. I promise!” She risked a glance at his dark, stormy face. “If all goes well, I won’t even see LeMar.”

“And if all doesn’t go well?”

“Then you’ll save me,” she grinned. “See? I do trust you!”

Chapter 15

It was easy to be brave sitting beside Brandon in the safety of her truck. Now, however, as she strode across the lobby of the inn at Pleasant Pond, Hannah found herself shaking with nervous jitters. A cowardly corner of her mind wished she’d let him handle this, as he wanted. She was a farm girl, not a warrior.

She hushed that doubt. She wasn’t just a farm girl – she was also a Dragon’s Mate. And she would help her love in any way she could.

The lobby was empty. Not surprising, since it was mid-week in the off season. An official inn at Pleasant Pond sedan idled out front, its oblivious driver texting. The door to the manager’s office, behind the front desk, was closed. One young man tended the reception desk. He glanced up as she walked briskly past and her stomach twisted into a knot. Could he tell she didn’t belong here? Would he call her out and demand to know what she was doing? Gritting her teeth, she passed him without a sideways look. Only when she reached the edge of the lobby did she risk a peek back. Despite her casual clothes, her fake confidence must have fooled him because he was once more engrossed with his computer.

Her goal lay just ahead down a corridor to her left: a house phone, exactly where she remembered it. There was no point asking the front desk for LeMar’s room number; hotels never gave that information out to strangers. Instead she picked up the phone and pressed the button for reception.

“Hello, front desk? The ice machine on the fourth floor has gone crazy. It’s spitting ice everywhere. Unplug it?” Remembering some of the rude people she’d dealt with here, Hannah put on her best snotty voice. “That’s your job, not mine! And I suggest you do your job before someone slips on an ice cube and breaks their neck.”

She slammed the receiver down and stepped quickly away, pretending to search for something deep in her pocketbook. Seconds dragged by… a minute. Her jitters doubled. Did the clerk not believe her? Was he calling maintenance instead of fixing it himself? Just when she was about to give up, rapid footsteps echoed down the main hall. A flustered young man jogged past without a single glance in her direction! Hannah waited until she heard the ‘ding’ of the elevator closing. Then she sprinted back out into the entry.

Still empty! Shivering with excitement and fear, she scampered behind the front desk to the inn’s computers. No doubt the password had changed since she worked her, but in summers they often got sloppy and left it scribbled on a sticky-note for the new hires.

She needn’t have worried. The poor kid had been so frazzled he ran off without exiting the check-in program! Hannah sent the guy a silent apology as she scanned the list of current guests.

There! Room 312, Main Lodge. Stephen LeMar. Checked in under his own name, no less! Though why shouldn’t he be? Not even Brandon knew him personally.

She tabbed to his entry. No address – not that she’d expected one. No license plate for a car. Tons of room service. Hannah gulped when she spotted the size of his wine bill. Oh yeah. Total Worm. Nothing but the best for this guy!

Yet even Worms had to pay for their comforts. While the inn might offer the latest luxuries, their computer system was old enough that it still displayed a customer’s credit card information. Giddy with triumph, she pulled out her phone and took a quick shot of the numbers beside LeMar’s name. If they missed him here, maybe Brandon could use that to track the Worm down.

A note beside that number, though, made her heart drop. “Paid in full.”

LeMar had already checked out! They were too late!

“What are you doing, young lady?”

With a squeak of shock, Hannah spun on her heels. Mr. MacFarlane, the inn’s manager, stood behind her, fists planted on his hips in outrage. Too late, she remembered how he liked to nap in his office in the afternoon.

“I… I, um…”

Think! she begged herself. Say something! Anything!

A con man could have invented a story on the fly. But she was honest – and for her, deceit took a lot of planning.

Before she could even apologize, the manager plucked her phone from her hand. “I saw you taking pictures.”

No! That was her only way to warn Brandon! “Give that back!” She snatched at the phone but missed as MacFarlane tucked it in the pocket of his pants.

“I think not!” he snipped, backing into his office away from her. “You’d best leave, right now. I’m calling the police.”

With a ‘ding’, the elevator door slid open. Hannah glanced over, expecting the desk clerk.

What she saw was worse.

Much worse.

Stephen LeMar strode quickly down the hallway, followed by a bellboy struggling with a cart full of luggage.

He hadn’t left yet? Of course not – the car outside! Her eyes widened as one piece of the puzzle fell into place. That was his ride to the airport. They could still stop him!

If she could get her phone back.

And if LeMar didn’t spot her and snap her neck just to punish Brandon…

Hannah dashed into the manager’s office, drawing an outraged squawk from MacFarlane. She lunged at him, desperately trying to grab his clothes. But he scuttled around his desk, brimming with indignation. “Stop this! Stop this right now!” he shrilled.

Dammit! LeMar was already halfway across the lobby. She had to alert Brandon, now! But how? MacFarlane had a phone on his desk… if she could remember more than half of her Mate’s phone number. Should she scream? No, Brandon wasn’t far, yet there was no way he could hear her in the woods.

Panic welled in her heart as MacFarlane huffed and blustered. The Worm was going to escape – because of her. Because of her clumsiness.

Then, as fear threatened to overwhelm her, she remembered what Brandon said less than an hour before.

I’m sure LeMar fears his ‘allies’ as much as his enemies.

That was it. The key.

Ice-cold terror swept over her as a dangerous, insane plan sprang into her mind. Brandon would never consent to it. But he wasn’t here to complain.

And it just might work.

Stepping back from the manager, she deliberately turned her back on the door, and upon the murderous monster beyond it. Hannah drew a deep, shaky breath – and shouted at the top of her lungs, “Fool! I am a servant of the Fangs of Apophis. Do you even know what that means?”

Safe on the other side of the desk, MacFarlane squinted at her like she was mad. “What are you blathering about? Get out of my office now before… oh!”

His gaze slid behind her and he froze, his mouth rounded in an ‘o’ of surprise. Hannah’s breath caught in her throat. She knew what the man was seeing even before LeMar’s smooth, oily voice hissed behind her.

“So. The Fangs sent a spy to follow me, did they?”

Heart pounding, she refused to turn. She simply stood, soaking in the terror… and the danger… of this threat.

Silk clothes whispered closer, until the Worm nearly breathed down her neck. “Tell me who sent you, O Servant, and I may grant you a painless death.”

A terrified gurgle bubbled up from MacFarlane, and he began to murmur, “What? What, what?” over and over again.

LeMar must be Shifting.

Good. That meant the threat was real. Fear and triumph warred inside Hannah.

“Well?”

Now everything depended on his cowardice. If the Worm found a spine, she was dead.

“I said…”

“No one sent me.” At that, she turned to face him.

Caught halfway between Worm and human, LeMar was a creature of nightmare. Clawed hands, scales glittering on his cheeks and throat, and a mouth full of fangs. Yet he cringed away when he recognized her, and his eyes darted about the room.

Good. She backed away too, putting the desk between her body and the monster. He was just as cowardly as ever.

That meant she might make it out of here alive.

“Stiles!” he snarled. “How did you know… no, never mind.” Seeing the empty lobby, he regained some of his composure. “What suicidal urge brought you here alone?”

“Oh c’mon.” The desk wasn’t much protection, but she felt her spirit soar at the sight of her enemy’s unease. “You know the answer to that.”

His slitted eyes narrowed, wary of a trap.

A hard, cold smile spread across Hannah’s face as she watched her brother’s attacker squirm. “I’m not alone. My Mate’s nearby. And he always knows where I am when I’m in danger. Remember?”

Anger gave her courage. To see his fear… to let him know that she, Hannah Stiles, brought him down… that was a pleasure worth any risk. Sure, a Worm could shatter this foolish desk in a heartbeat and snap her neck…

But he was a Worm, to the end. Craven.

LeMar spun and bolted for the exit. He tore around the front desk and plowed into his hapless bell boy, sending man and bags flying everywhere.

Half-dazed, Hannah walked out of the office in time to see his last moments.

As the vile Shifter dashed towards his waiting car, her majestic Dragon plummeted to earth, slamming into LeMar with bone shattering force. Black scales flashed in the sun. His head reared back, his lips curled, and she caught sight of six-inch-long, dagger-like fangs. Still alive, LeMar screeched, a thin, reptilian wail. Then her Dragon’s head snapped forward, silencing him forever.

Besides her, the bell boy screamed in horror. “Plane crash!” he howled. “Plane crash! Call 9-1-1!”

A plane? How could he be so confused? Then she remembered the delirium that the sight of a Shifter triggered in most people. No doubt the shock of it would scatter all real memories of this day.

Leaving the bell boy to his panic, Hannah stepped out of the inn. Chin up, defiant, she strode to her Mate and laid her hand upon his hot, armored side. Letting him know, with deeds, not words, that she loved him in all his forms.

Chapter 16

One day after the fight at the inn, Hannah snuggled against Brandon on the porch swing. The pale morning sun offered little heat, but she couldn’t have cared less. Next to him, she had all the warmth she needed.

Danny sprinted past them, leaping into the air to catch a pass from his father.

Danny.

Running again. Playing football.

Hannah basked in the pride that brought her. She’d done that. Yesterday evening, Brandon carried Danny out to the Wellspring. The love she felt for her brother was far different from her passion for her Dragon, yet every bit as deep. Once more, the waters of the magical pool answered her call. The last evil LeMar inflicted on the Stiles family was washed away by the spring’s power.

“Hannah?”

She loved to hear Brandon say her name. Adored the affection, the desire that always seemed to echo in that word when it passed his lips. “Mmhmm?”

He hesitated. Could her Dragon actually be nervous?!? “There’s something we should discuss, if you are ready. The future. Our future.”

A lot had changed since yesterday. Everything, honestly! The thorn-covered path to joy had become an open highway. How had she ever doubted? “I know. I’m sorry…”

“Why?” With that pained question, he pulled away from her. “You can’t do this! You can’t send me away without explaining why you…”

“No! No, no, no!” She kissed him, silencing him in the gentlest way she knew. When she drew back from the delightful treasure of his lips, she smiled. “I meant I’m sorry for what I said yesterday. I won’t send you away. Not now, not ever. You were right. We’re Mates.”

Bright contentment lit his sapphire eyes. Still, he wouldn’t rush her. “Are you certain?”

“Yes. Now that Danny’s better, he can help my parents. Like he’d always planned. Even if he couldn’t…” She leaned close to whisper in his ear. “…I’d still come with you. I love my family and my home. But I love you too. Leaving you would tear my soul in half.”

He stroked her hair, his fingers lingering on the curve of her neck. “You know we’ll always be a part of this place. My Flight should arrive over the course of this week. With all of us here, we can keep the Wellspring safe and still have time to visit all those places I promised. How does summer on a Greek isle sound to you?”

She squirmed. “Well, um, I may not actually be up for that.”

“No?” He chuckled – then grew somber when he saw she wasn’t joking. “Have you made plans already?”

“We made plans. On that afternoon when we made love.” She took his strong hand and placed it upon her stomach. “When I summoned the Wellspring, I… felt something. Inside me. Brandon, I’m pregnant. I’m sure of it.”

“A child? Our child?” Love and wonder lit his face – and not a little bit of pride. Brandon kissed her lips then bent low and gave a second kiss to her belly where a new life, a new future, lay.

Tilting her face up to the sun, Hannah gave herself wholly to joy. To a glorious, magical future with him, her Dragon protector.

The End

Extra Tales

Stonybrooke Shifters

DADDY SHIFTER’S VIRGIN

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2017 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

“What do you mean you’re coming now?” Clark Thomas exclaimed into the phone. His daughter Rachel was unbelievable. She hadn’t called or written him the whole first semester of school, and now, out of the blue, she was asking him to come and pick her up from the train station.

“The train’s arriving in fifteen minutes!” Rachel whined. “And Carmen really doesn’t want to use the bathroom here, it’s gross. We need a ride!”

“Carmen! Who’s Carmen?” Clark exclaimed.

“Just my best friend! We met in Anthropology,” Rachel stated. “She’s going to spend summer vacation with us.”

“Jesus Christ,” Clark growled. “I don’t get a say in who stays in my house now?”

Rachel grew immediately quiet. She knew that when the wolf came out of her father, she had to tread carefully. But Clark clamped his mouth shut. Although he enjoyed his time to himself, the truth was, he had missed his daughter fiercely. He was a loyal, protective father, even if he was considered the biggest hardass of them all by the rest of the pack. And if his daughter wanted to bring a friend home from school, then goddamn it, she would bring her friend home. At least he’d get to see her before she graduated.

“Are you coming or should I call a cab?” Rachel finally squeaked. Clark sighed.

“I’ll be there, but you might have to wait about five minutes. I’m kind of in the middle of something.”

“Great!” Rachel said brightly. She hung up before Clark could say anything else, probably because she was afraid he would change his mind.

“Your daughter?” Alexander asked, disapproval dripping in his voice. His pale, gaunt face seemed capable of no emotion but disdain. Clark had been tempted to deck him in it quite a few times (just since their meeting that morning, he’d been tempted to strike him hundreds of times if you really wanted to be thorough), but it didn’t seem worth the hassle he’d have with the counsel. Someone needed to be able to deal civilly with these assholes. It was for the good of the pack.

“My daughter,” Clark confirmed, fixing a stern look on him. Alexander scoffed, but he said nothing else. “I have to go pick her up from the train station. But don’t think this is over.”

Clark grabbed his brown leather jacket off the backrest of his chair and stormed out of the office. Everything had been going wrong ever since the pack had welcomed in the newcomers from out of town. Ancient bloodlines of shifters had coexisted peacefully in Stonebrooke for decades until now. But somehow, the second those good for nothing bastards from out of town had naively been allowed into the community by the counsel, they had managed to get their filthy hands all over everything that made the town great. They were making the place inhospitable.

Clark climbed into his truck and turned the engine over, allowing it to sputter as it tended to do until it finally ignited. They thought they could bully him out of his property? Out of his job? Somebody was going to get it if he didn’t watch himself, and he had a strong feeling it would be worth the punishment.

He fumed darkly as he sped through the town roads, not giving a second thought to the speed limits. Nobody obeyed them much anyway; his pack usually stuck to motorcycles and had excellent command of their vehicles. But since he had been tuning up his bike when Alexander had given him the call about his deed, all the pent-up rage went to his head and he had immediately hopped in the truck to take care of things instead of taking his bike off the stand. Good thing too, because apparently, Rachel had brought home a friend. Three couldn’t fit very comfortably on a motorcycle.

Clark growled quietly to himself as he pulled into the train station, a bad habit he had gotten into since the newcomers had come in and shat all over the town like the cockroaches that they were.

“Get the hell away from me!”

Clark’s stomach dropped when he heard his daughter’s voice shouting from deep within the parking lot of the train station.

“Rachel,” he said to himself. He sped through the parking lot, not bothering to heed for the slow people walking idly past. They dodged out of the way and Clark whipped the truck around just in time to see a group of three men standing between him and his daughter.

“Get the fuck out of here before I tear you shitwads apart,” Clark barked.

The men turned to face him, surprised by the intervention. Rachel grabbed her friend’s hand and tugged her around the group of men. Clark’s eyes followed the girl, presumably Carmen, as he got his first good look at her. Although they were clearly being harassed, Carmen’s face was composed, her full, perfect lips revealing nothing of the way she was feeling. She had long, blonde hair that fell lightly over her shoulders as Rachel pulled her along, and suddenly, his eyes were met by the most shocking green he had ever seen.

He was caught off guard by Carmen’s gaze, and was surprised when his thoughts were broken by the voice of one of the pathetic sacks of shit that had been harassing his daughter.

“What are you going to do about it, old man?”

“Old?” Clark asked, raising his eyebrow.

“Uh oh,” Rachel said, tugging Carmen behind her father.

Clark was a lot of things. Rugged, for example. He also happened to be strong, experienced, and wise. But old was not among the adjectives he would choose to describe himself with. In fact, he had been told, time and again, by more women than he was proud to admit to, that he looked a little too good for a man heading into his late forties.

A yelp of pain rang out into the air. Clark had barely registered the beginning of the fight. It started with “old” and ended with three punk ass kids writhing on the ground.

“Mind your fuckin’ manners next time!” Clark barked at them. “That’s my daughter! These are women!”

Clark glanced behind him, and his heart jolted when Carmen’s beautiful face spread into an easy smile. Women? What the hell was he talking about? These were kids. Women were in their thirties and upward. Carmen couldn’t be more than twenty. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to teach a couple of worthless assholes a thing or two.

“If I catch you disrespecting anybody else’s daughters, you’re mine. You got that?” Clark said, starting toward them menacingly.

They flinched, burying their faces into the ground and nodding.

“Come on, girls,” Clark said, shaking his head.

“Daddy!” Rachel exclaimed, running toward Clark with her arms out.

“Hi, honey,” Clark said with a sigh.

“Daddy, this is Carmen. Carmen, this is daddy.”

“Hi, daddy,” Carmen said, taking her hand into his and shaking it with a playful, sexy smile on her face. Fire rushed to Clark’s loins. God help him.

“Do you have any luggage?” he asked, clearing his throat and tearing his gaze away from the dimple on Carmen’s left cheek. Shaken, he turned his attention somewhere safe, back to Rachel. What the hell was wrong with him?

“Not much,” Rachel said brightly. “The rest is over here.”

‘Not much’ turned out to be a hell of a lot, and Clark followed his daughter, already exhausted by the pressure of having women in the house again. It was going to be a long summer.

2.

Carmen let out the breath she was holding once they finally reached Rachel’s house. The ride home in the tiny cab of the truck had put her on edge. Rachel had chattered endlessly as her father drove silently down the road, and it had taken everything she had for Carmen to keep her eyes to herself.

She hadn’t been expecting Rachel’s father to be so attractive. The way Rachel spoke about him, she’d been under the impression he was just a typical nerdy dad with a lame sense of humor. But that’s not the impression that Carmen got at all. In fact, he was no-nonsense, completely serious, and fiercely protective of his child.

Carmen pitied the man that went too far with Rachel. The way Rachel’s father had handled himself against the three creeps that had been trying to harass them at the train station had really impressed her. What else was Mr. Thomas capable of?

“Let me give you the tour of the house!” Rachel exclaimed, rushing to the door.

“All right,” Carmen said, following her. It was a lot nicer than the other houses she had seen as they drove through the neighborhood. Rachel’s father clearly kept everything well-maintained, and she paused, watching as Rachel’s dad left the truck and crossed the lawn, settling in front of the spot where he had a beautiful, glittering motorcycle sitting propped up on a couple of cement bricks. Carmen couldn’t even begin to imagine what he would look like on that motorcycle, and the thought made her cheeks grow hot. But what did it matter what he looked like on it? He was Rachel’s dad for crying out loud.

“Nice bike, right?” Rachel said, interrupting her thoughts. “Sometimes, I think he loves it more than he loves me.”

“That’s not true, honey,” Clark called in a dull voice, without looking up from his work. Rachel grinned.

“Whatever you say, eavesdropper,” she called.

Clark didn’t acknowledge them, and Rachel led Carmen into the house.

“This is the living room and kitchen,” Rachel said. “Upstairs is my bedroom and my dad’s room. There’s a guest room but if you ever get lonely you’re welcome to my room. We can share. It doesn’t matter to me.”

“Thanks,” Carmen said. It had been kind of Rachel to invite her to stay with them for the summer. Things hadn’t been great at home, the same old issues with her dad, and fortunately her friend had known just how hard it would be for Carmen to stay composed if she were forced out of the dorms for the summer.

But if Carmen had known a man like Rachel’s dad was going to be there, she might have had some second thoughts. He seemed dangerous, somehow. Almost as if she would have to watch herself every second. But was it because she was scared of him or scared of herself?

Rachel disappeared into her bedroom and then re-emerged with a handful of clothes.

“I’m going to shower,” she said, walking down the hallway and opening a closet door pointedly. “This is where the towels are when you need them. The guest room has its own bathroom attached, though, so there might be stuff in there you can use.”

“Thanks, Rachel,” Carmen said, holding her friend’s gaze. “For everything.”

Rachel grinned brightly.

“Don’t mention it. It’s always nice to have someone else around when I’m at home. My dad is always on the go. It’s nice to have company once in a while.”

Carmen nodded and Rachel disappeared down the hall. A few moments later, the comforting sound of the shower running filled the upstairs and Carmen got settled into her new room.

It was fairly large, and she was surprised to find that on the night stand, there was a picture of Rachel and her mother. Rachel never spoke much about her mother. She had mentioned that she had died when she was very young, and that her father hadn’t been the same since then.

Carmen lifted the frame and studied the picture closely. The resemblance between Rachel and her mother was striking. She had none of her father’s darkness about her except his dark, nearly black hair. Well, Carmen assumed that his had all been black once. Now his thick black hair was flecked with silver strands, lightly salt and peppered. The color seemed to suit his face. Carmen found herself wondering if he had been the one who had taken the picture. How handsome he must have been then.

“Ugh, get a grip,” she grumbled to herself. It was as if she was a little kid with a crush or something. But that wasn’t even close to appropriate. Even if he wasn’t old enough to be her own father, he was also her best friend’s dad. There were so many things she could find wrong with it. Besides, she was a virgin. There was no point in having these silly little crushes. She was saving herself for the right man. There was no point in working herself up over nothing.

But it was just a little harmless interest, right? There was no way anything would ever actually develop between them. She was just being uptight, probably because the ride to Stonybrooke had been incredibly stressful. Her mother had been texting her the whole way, complaining about what an asshole her father was being. It had been a lot to handle, and she’d done her best not to think about how awful life was when her father was drinking again. It was hard though, especially when her mother was caught up right in the middle of it. She’d feel a lot better once she finally freshened up.

And so, pushing thoughts of Rebecca’s father out of her mind, Carmen headed to shower and change. They had planned to surprise their host by serving dinner. But that was before she had met him. Something told her it would take a lot more than a well-intentioned meal to make the smile reach that man’s eyes. Maybe it would be better not to even try at all.

3.

Clark mounted his bike, closing his eyes as he revved the engine. A sudden and powerful vibration ripped through the machine between his legs and he grinned. There was nothing better than listening to his baby purr.

Except…

He furrowed his brow and turned the engine off abruptly, cursing himself for the image of Carmen’s sweet smile. It was seared into his head now.

“Dad! Come eat something, you old fart!”

Clark scowled. Leave it to Rachel to remind him that he was less than the spring chicken he used to be. But that wasn’t the issue. The women claimed he was the rare type who simply got better with age. The issue was that the woman who was plaguing his thoughts wasn’t a woman at all. She was just a kid. No older than his daughter. There was no way he could let himself stoop that low.

“Wow,” Clark said with a low whistle once he came inside. “I haven’t seen the table set since before you left for school.”

Rachel beamed, and Clark’s heart constricted. She looked just like her mother when she did that. Abby had been a radiant woman. One of a kind. Nobody else had ever been able to fill the hole in his heart left by her.

“Sit down and eat,” Rachel said. “Carmen and I will serve you.”

Clark sat rigidly, instantly uncomfortable by the thought of Carmen serving him. It was hard for him to keep it together with that girl around. But maybe it was just because it had been a while since he’d fucked around with a woman. They had all gotten pretty boring and predictable. Besides that, he had been far too consumed with the drama going on in the clan. There were rumors that the leader of the clan, King Lobos, had been shaken by one of the outsiders recently. It made sense considering how awful things were getting around there. He was going to have to be careful.

“Hope you like it,” Carmen’s gentle voice said, breaking into Clark’s thoughts. She bent over in front of him to set down his plate, and he caught a whiff of her scent. She smelled unbelievable; innocent, but with a twinge of something else. Could it be…?

“Thank you,” Clark said gruffly, grabbing the plate from her and sliding it toward himself. No. He wouldn’t even allow himself to entertain the thought that Carmen might be interested in him as well. That would take his mind down dark roads that were better left untraveled.

Carmen’s face fell, almost imperceptibly, and she returned to the kitchen. A few moments later, Carmen and Rachel were seated across from each other at the table, and all of them began to eat. Carmen stayed silent and stared down at her plate, refusing to look up even when Rachel was speaking.

Clark sulked and poked at his food. He hadn’t meant to hurt her feelings or anything. But wasn’t it just better if they didn’t speak to each other at all? At least until he figured out how to get a handle on whatever it was that he was feeling toward her. It couldn’t be healthy.

Clark sighed inwardly and glanced up at Rachel. He couldn’t bear the pointed silence any longer.

“So how’s school been?” he asked. The most generic dad thing he could think to say. He knew it was bland, but he was grasping at straws here.

“Good,” Rachel said cheerfully.

“Good,” Clark said.

Well that didn’t give him a whole hell of a lot to go on.

“Has Missy been living here again?” Rachel asked suddenly. Carmen’s eyes suddenly locked on him in interest.

Clark reddened.

“No, honey. Why?”

“I just thought I smelled her a little while ago. It was weird…”

“No,” Clark said, his mind racing with possibilities. That woman had been a horribly needy little thing. She seemed to want him constantly. In fact, her scent while she was in his house was one of pure lust. He never should have brought her over. In fact, he hadn’t seen her in almost six months. Not since she got that new boyfriend. Why would Rachel think he smelled her?

“Huh,” Rachel said, shrugging dismissively. She looked down at her plate and resumed eating. But Clark could feel Carmen’s eyes on him from across the table. He could only guess what question might be burning on her mind. Who was Missy?

Clark groaned out loud and stood up, putting his hand on his head. Why was he letting himself see things that weren’t there? Maybe he really did need to get laid. But he couldn’t do it here, not with the girls at the house.

“Thanks, girls,” he said, carrying his half-eaten plate to the kitchen. “It was delicious.”

“Good!” Rachel replied.

“Thank you,” Carmen said quietly.

Her voice was just as hypnotic as the rest of her body. Clark had to stop himself from growling out loud as he stuck his unfinished food in the fridge. He couldn’t keep living like this. It was time to make a phone call.

4.

“What was that about?” Carmen asked as she and Rachel finished up the dinner dishes.

“What was what?” Rachel replied, drying off a plate obliviously.

“With your dad. He didn’t even finish eating.”

“Oh, he’s like that. He rushes off to do things. He’s kind of a big deal around here. Really busy.”

“I see,” Carmen said, thinking carefully about how to ask her next question. “Is Missy somebody he works with?”

Rachel snorted.

“No, she’s somebody he bones. A real pain in the ass too. She wants to be my mom so badly. But my dad would never date her, let alone marry her. I didn’t think he’s seen her in months, actually, but I thought I smelled...maybe she was over here secretly and he was too embarrassed to talk about it in front of you.”

Rachel laughed and Carmen’s cheeks burned hot.

“Why would he be embarrassed about me? I’m not a kid.”

“You are to him! He’s like fifty or something!”

Carmen pursed her lips but said nothing more about it.

“What did you mean he’s a big deal around here?” Carmen finally asked once the silence started to feel uncomfortable.

“I mean, all the others are always looking to him for advice. He’s not the alpha of the pack or anything, but he’s pretty damn close.”

Carmen nodded. She had heard of shifters before, but Rachel was the first she had ever really spoken to. It was how they had gotten to know each other in their Anthropology course. Rachel had a lot of insight that many others didn’t understand about shifter culture, and she demanded respect without actually disrespecting anybody else. She was a force to be reckoned with, really, and Carmen had a feeling that her father would be incredibly proud.

“If he’s not the alpha, then who is he?” Carmen asked.

“You sure ask a lot of questions about my dad,” Rachel exclaimed. “You have a crush on him or something?”

Rachel laughed, but Carmen felt like she had been punched in the gut by the accusation. Still, she grinned and laughed along.

“No, I’ve just never been in a shifter’s house before. It’s all very interesting and exciting.”

“I understand,” Rachel said. “But we’re not all that different. There are some ancient laws that kind of govern our species, and there’s this conspiracy that we’re actually in charge of the government, but honestly, being a shifter is super boring. Nothing exciting ever happens here.”

Carmen nodded. Nothing exciting ever seemed to happen anywhere. And maybe, she thought, as Rachel’s father’s face invaded her thoughts for the millionth time that evening, that was a good thing.

5.

“How was it?”

Clark winced and stood from Missy’s bed. She had tasted like booze and cigarettes, and he probably wouldn’t be able to shake her off for another few months. It had been a bad idea to call her. But it was worse to think that his inappropriate feelings for his daughter’s friend would be able to persist if he didn’t take care of his needs. Maybe now he would be able to find some peace of mind.

“Fine,” Clark said distractedly. “Listen, I can’t stay. My daughter’s in town. I just wanted…”

“You don’t have to explain,” Missy said. She sat up and took a swig from a bottle of whiskey that was sitting on her end table. Clark hadn’t even noticed it when they’d gone in. “Here.”

Clark hesitated a moment before taking a swig of the whiskey.

“Thanks,” he said, pulling his clothes on. “I needed that.”

He left in a hurry, before the conversation could turn more awkward. Missy was a hell of a looker, and had been since high school. But she had always been such a flake. She could never hold a man and keep him, because she was always too obsessed with what she couldn’t have. But every once in a while, she would come back to Clark.

It was hard to resist her at times, because they had been high school sweethearts. But she wasn’t aging very gracefully, and she seemed to need every man she wanted and suck him until he was dry. She didn’t mean for it to happen that way, but that was just the kind of woman she was. She used them til she couldn’t get any more out of them and moved on to the next.

That was probably why she was so adamant about coming after Clark. He never needed her back, and never seemed to have anything that she could take away from him. It was an alpha-omega behavior at heart, really, but they managed their relationship just fine. Neither of them actually needed each other. It was just a fun ride when they were bored with everybody else.

“Clark!”

Rage bubbled in Clark’s breast at the sound of Alexander’s voice.

“What do you want, Alex?”

“Alexander,” he corrected. “I thought you should know that Leon’s got some serious shit happening right now, and if you don’t sign the deed over, you’re really going to feel it.”

“Like hell I’m signing my deed over!” Clark growled. He was ready to pounce this gaunt little shit, but he had to remind himself that he wasn’t the only one to blame. He was just more or less the messenger. It wasn’t his fault he was intimidated by people who were more powerful than he was. Which pretty much meant he was intimidated by everybody, even the two-year-old girl down the block.

“That’s going to be hard on you, Clark,” Alexander warned, his tone condescending. “Don’t you have a daughter to put through school?”

“You leave my daughter out of this, you vile piece of –“

“Clark!” a deep, pleasant voice said from across the street.

“Oh…hi David,” Clark grumbled, keeping his eye fixed firmly on Alexander. Alex quickly looked down at the ground. He knew he was no match for someone like Clark. That’s why he spent all of his time thinking of ways to destroy people’s lives using paper and technicalities. He was really quite devious, and always had been. It was really no surprise that he had taken to the newcomers like they were the next coming.

“Pleasant day, isn’t it?” David called, walking slowly across the street to join Clark and Alexander.

David was a jovial man, with a little paunch in his belly and a bushy black beard. His hair was short but wild with curls, and he looked more like a bear shifter than a wolf shifter. Still, there was no denying that he was one of theirs, and Alexander was beginning to feel outnumbered.

“We will discuss this further if you want to keep what little assets you have,” Alexander said, his eyes narrowing on Clark. “Good day, David.”

“Good day to you too, little man,” David said.

David was the only man alive that could say something like that without sounding like a prick. They watched Alexander scramble into his bright red convertible and speed away back toward City Hall. He had always been too intimidated by motorcycles to ride one. He was kind of a wimp.

“What’s going on, Clark?” David asked, his friendly brown eyes growing serious. “They giving you trouble again?”

“When have they stopped trying to give me trouble?” Clark growled, kicking at one of Missy’s flowers. It was already lopsided anyway, what harm could he do to it?

“Easy man,” David said. “Let’s walk. I’ve heard something you need to know.”

Clark’s stomach dropped. That didn’t sound like a good thing.

“What is it?” he asked, falling into step with David.

“There’s talk in the counsel of more changes to come,” David said, glancing around as if to make sure nobody else was listening.

“The last fucking thing we need is more changes!” Clark exclaimed. His blood was still boiling from his encounter with Alexander. If he heard one more horrible thing about the outsiders, he might go up there and give them a piece of his mind.

“The thing is, they have a lot of support,” David said. “On paper, it all sounds great. They want to go back to some of the old ways. They think tradition is the best way to keep technology from corrupting Shifter culture. And it’s all stuff we old folks have been saying for years.”

“So what’s the problem with it?” Clark asked, a feeling of foreboding rising in his chest.

“The problem is, these shifters from the outside have their own idea of how things should be done. Not every code is right for every pack, you know? I have a feeling that we’re dealing with a pack of manipulative rogues, right? Ostracized from their packs for trying too hard to put their hands in places they didn’t belong.”

“So how is it that they’ve gained so much power here?”

David nodded in the direction that Alexander’s car had headed.

“Alex?”

David pursed his lips but said nothing.

“You didn’t hear it from me, but Alex and his whole family have always been die-hard traditionalists. The creepy kind too. They’re into some things that are outdated for a reason. Don’t you remember the rumors from when we were kids?”

“What? That Alexander and his family were part of a cult?” Clark asked with a laugh. “That’s just because he was weird. I could have started that rumor.”

“Yeah,” David said. “Except you didn’t. There’s something freaky going on around here and I don’t like it.”

Clark was quiet for a few moments. He looked up sharply when he felt the heavy weight of Dave’s hand on his shoulder.

“Please, promise me that if things get too fucked up, you’ll step in.”

“David, you know I can’t do that,” Clark said. “I made a promise to the king of our clan to know my place. The others look to me to keep the order. And if I go out of turn, the fear they feel will be enough to drive this town apart once and for all. Then we would really be vulnerable to the outsiders. You understand?”

David gritted his teeth, but he nodded.

“I understand your sense of duty on this, but there’s a point where what’s wrong is wrong. And we have to stand up for what we believe.”

“I know, David. But everything will be okay.”

David nodded, but his gentle brown eyes were dubious.

“See you around, Clark.”

“Yeah, see you.”

Clark sighed as he watched David go. If only David knew just how close Clark was to throttling the life out of those in power once and for all. But what he said was true. He couldn’t disrupt the harmony of the pack. That would be more destructive than letting the outsiders gain power.

Who knew what would happen if the pack found itself suddenly without leadership? It could drive a wolf to madness trying to take charge if he didn’t know how. The only thing there was to do was to hope that it wouldn’t come to that.

6.

“So!” Rachel exclaimed, plopping onto her bed with a bowl of ice cream. She patted it and Carmen lounged beside her with her own bowl. She could tell that it was time for some serious girl talk. “I guess Bobby saw I was back in town and he wants to meet up tomorrow. I don’t know what I should do.”

“Why? What’s wrong with Bobby?” Carmen asked, taking a bite of my ice cream. It was unbelievably good. If there was one thing Carmen was quickly learning, it was that shifters had a command in the kitchen that most people would envy. They truly knew how to appreciate food. She chalked it up to their heightened senses. Rachel’s father flashed in Carmen’s head, and she couldn’t help but wonder what else they were better at.

“Oh, there’s nothing wrong with Bobby at all, if you know what I mean, but I was getting kind of serious with Roger; you know, the guy who started tutoring me?”

How could I forget? Rachel talked little of anything else. Apparently, he was a god among men, with an angelic face and golden hair.

“Right,” Carmen said. “But wasn’t he dating someone?”

“Well, yeah, but I really feel like we were making progress before I left. He was talking to me about their problems and I felt a spark, you know?”

“I don’t, really…” Carmen said, another invasive thought of Mr. Thomas charging through her mind.

“Oh, right, sorry,” Rachel said. “Anyway, she’s a total bitch and he knows he deserves better. But if I hook up with Bobby, it will be like I’m cheating on him, don’t you think?”

“Um, but you’re not dating either one of them right now so what would it matter?” Carmen asked.

“Well, the thing is, Bobby and I have dated before, and whenever I’m home he gets my hopes up, saying that someday things are going to work out and we’re going to get married and have our own pups, but I just don’t think that’s the way it’s going to be. But I fall for it every time. And I don’t want to do it anymore. I want to focus on someone who has his shit together.”

“Even if he already has a girlfriend…” Carmen said, regretting it as soon as she said it out loud. She was just trying to keep up with Rachel’s rapid thought process, but when Rachel heard her say it, her brown eyes lit up.

“Exactly! He already has a girlfriend. What am I waiting around for? Who knows what the two of them have planned together this summer? It doesn’t seem fair that they should get to spend the summer with each other while I just sit here and pine…maybe I should call Bobby.”

“But what if Roger does break up with his girlfriend for you?” Carmen said, trying to tread carefully. Her friend was very impulsive, especially when it came to men. It was like she didn’t truly want to settle down with anyone. It was kind of the same impression that Carmen had gotten from Rachel’s father.

“Then he will let me know during the summer. Bobby knows that when I’m in school I’m going to do what I want. He never follows through.”

A sincere note of pain leaked into Rachel’s voice and Carmen frowned. It sounded like she really did care about this Bobby guy, even though he was clearly no good for her. There was a small possibility that Bobby was sincere and simply trying to get his life on track, but that wasn’t the kind of judgment she could make from second-hand accounts of the guy. They would have to meet and talk before she could determine what sort of man he was, and even then, it was possible that there were things about him she would never know or understand. Rachel’s boy troubles were kind of exhausting. Sometimes, it felt better to stay out of it.

“Sorry to kind of hog the conversation,” Rachel said, sipping a melted spoonful of ice cream and fixing her eyes on Carmen. “You’re a virgin, right? So what about you? Is there any guy you’re actually interested in, or do you think that Mr. Right hasn’t come along yet and probably never will? Or what’s the deal with that. I mean, I know we’re young and all, but don’t you get lonely?”

“Which question do you want me to answer first?” Carmen said with a shy laugh. She had never been comfortable talking about the opposite sex. In fact, it felt like a taboo, especially in her family. She didn’t want to make the mistake of giving her virginity to a man who didn’t deserve it. That was what her mother had done, and she had seen how destructive that could be first-hand.

“Any of them! All of them!” Rachel laughed.

Carmen shook her head.

“I don’t know,” she sighed. “It sometimes feels like everybody I meet is just too immature.”

“Well, you’re surrounded by twenty-year-old guys,” Rachel said. “They basically haven’t even finished going through puberty yet. Give it some time, though. Once you get past the goofiness and the horniness, a lot of them really aren’t that bad.”

“Easy for you to say,” Carmen laughed. “You’re the mysterious shifter on campus. Everybody wants to know what it’s like to be with you.”

“That doesn’t mean I give them the time of day!” Rachel said indignantly. “We shifters have a sense about people, you know. Unless…”

“Unless what?” Carmen prompted.

“Unless they’re other shifters,” Rachel sighed. “Then sometimes we can be completely oblivious.”

“Like with Bobby,” Carmen said.

“Exactly. I honestly don’t know whether or not I can trust him.”

Rachel gasped suddenly and reached out to grip Carmen’s arm. Her brown eyes were wide with excitement.

“I have an idea!”

Carmen shifted uncomfortably.

“What?”

“We should go out on a double date. Maybe the reason you haven’t met the right guy yet is because you’re fated to fall in love with a shifter!”

A wave of nausea swept through Carmen’s body as she remembered the deep frown on Mr. Thomas’ face during dinner. There was no way she could fall in love with a shifter; not if they were all as brooding and moody and dark as Rachel’s father.

“I’m going to set it up right now,” Rachel said, grabbing her phone.

Carmen was helpless to stop it and watched as Rachel gleefully scrolled through her contacts. Finally, she settled on someone and called.

“Hey, Greg! I have a question for you…Are you seeing anyone right now?”

Carmen wanted to sink into the bed. It was humiliating to be set up with anyone. It never went well.

“Yeah, she’s hot,” Rachel said, covering the receiver to look at Carmen and laugh. “But she’s a virgin so you have to be cool, okay?”

“Rachel!”

“What, it’s true! You don’t want him trying to paw you all night, do you?”

“Why would you set me up with a guy who would want to paw me all night?!”

Rachel didn’t answer, and focused her attention on listening intently to the man on the other line. “Great, we’ll see you then. Yes we! We’re going to do a double date. I’m going with Bobby.”

Rachel hung up and beamed proudly at Carmen.

“See! Piece of cake!”

Carmen smiled weakly at her friend and looked down at her bowl of ice cream. Whether she liked it or not, it looked like she was going on a double date.

7.

Clark leapt away from the door and rushed downstairs before the girls emerged. He hadn’t been able to help himself. Carmen was so reasonable and pure when it came to men and their intentions. It was admirable, really. It was completely unlike his own daughter, who had been a little bit boy crazy from the time she was three-years-old.

He had always assumed that Rachel and Bobby were fated to be together, but he couldn’t push these things. They would happen as they were meant to happen. Still, he was glad to hear that she had been swayed to give Bobby the time of day. He could remember how difficult it had been to date Rachel’s mother. He felt like he couldn’t make a move until everything was perfect, and by the time they were, it had almost been too late.

“Dad, we’re going out!” Rachel called.

“All right,” he said. “Be safe.”

“Duh,” Rachel said with a laugh.

He grinned and shook his head. Although she had shifter blood in her veins, she still hadn’t ever fully shifted into wolf form. He partly blamed himself for Rachel being a late bloomer. He had always stepped in when things got rough, and now she found it hard to be angry enough to tap into her shifting potential. Her mother had been a powerful shifter, but that was what had gotten her killed. Maybe, in a way, he had been far too overprotective because he didn’t want her to die the same way her mother had.

Clark sighed heavily and shook the thought away. He couldn’t think about his wife. Not now. Especially not when he had just deemed himself the biggest creep in history for stopping dead in his tracks when it was revealed, through his daughter’s bedroom door, that Carmen was a virgin.

The thrill that had electrified his body had been too delicious to refuse, and he allowed himself to be drawn into the conversation. He had never eavesdropped or spied on his daughter before, at least not intentionally, but for some reason, with Carmen in her bedroom, he hadn’t been able to help himself. What kind of sick asshole was he?

Clark was just going to have to keep himself busy, that was all. If hooking up with Missy hadn’t been the solution to his problem, then he would just have to find something better to do to keep himself busy.

As if by miracle, the phone on the wall rang shrilly and he jumped up to answer it.

“Clark!”

It was David, and he sounded more distressed than he had ever heard him. Something was wrong.

“What is it?”

“It’s worse than I thought. You need to come to Town Square. Now.”

David hung up and Clark scowled. It took all he had not to shift into his wolf form and bound to the center of the town, but the townspeople had stressed the importance of remaining decent. Shifting into your wolf form meant that shifting back would leave you standing in your birthday suit, and it was seen as lewd and dishonorable the further humanity reached into the modern times. Although it was obnoxious, it was a rule he respected.

Instead, Clark jumped onto his motorcycle and sped off as quickly as his bike would let him, and tore into Town Square, his wheels blazing. There was a crowd gathered, and a dark man elevated on a shoddy wooden stage peering out over the townspeople.

“Over here!” David’s voice boomed. Clark spotted him immediately and gave him a quick nod, then joined his friend in the crowd.

“I understand that this comes as difficult news,” the man was saying. His voice grated on Clark deeply. There was something very wrong with this man. “But I assure you, it is for the best.”

“What’s going on?” Clark demanded as the crowd jeered at the stage. A sickening smile spread across the gaunt man’s face, and he remained quiet as the townspeople voiced their protests. It was almost as if he relished in the anger he was stirring up.

“This guy says that King Lobos just appointed him as head of security.”

“But he’s one of the outsiders,” Clark said in disbelief. “He doesn’t belong in a position of power.”

“Actually, Alexander was out here before any of this was announced. He said he was doing research into the royal’s family tree. Apparently, this guy is more closely related to Balthazar than Lobos is.”

“That’s impossible!”

“No, Alexander showed everyone in black and white. He even printed pamphlets.”

David thrust his wadded up pamphlet at Clark and Clark snatched it up, his eyes scanning it in disbelief. According to Alexander, Lobos and Balthazar were distant cousins, while this man standing on the stage, labeled as Thames in the pamphlet, was distantly related to Balthazar’s brother, making him a distant nephew.

“This is horse shit,” Clark growled, silencing the crowd.

“Do we have a problem?” Thames asked, his dark eyes dancing.

“Yeah, there’s a problem,” Clark said. He felt all eyes turning on him, as it tended to happen whenever he got angry on behalf of his pack. They were always looking to him for guidance. It was his job to protect them. “I’m the rightful head of security!”

“I’m afraid not,” Thames said, his infuriating smile widening. “It’s all right there in black and white.”

“Challenge him!” an old woman whispered to Clark. But it had been King Lobos himself who had made the decision. How could he go against the word of the king? The town would descend into chaos.

“I see,” Clark said carefully. He would have to handle this situation with caution, otherwise they would have a riot on their hands. And in the case of a riot, there would be hell to pay. Most casualties were innocent women and children, not the people who were causing the mess in the first place. He would have to play it smart. “So you wouldn’t mind if I spoke to the king myself?”

“Of course not, if you can gain an audience,” Thames said, mirth shining in his beady eyes. It took everything Clark had not to put him in his place right then and there. But the documents looked legitimate enough. In fact, he was lucky that Thames wasn’t making a play for the crown. At least, not yet.

“Wonderful, thank you,” Clark said, doing his best to keep his voice steady. It wasn’t for his sake, though. It was always easier to keep his temper when  he was acting on behalf of the innocents in his pack. It’s what had made him such a good single father.

“Of course,” Thames said, condescension dripping in his voice. “Don’t mention it. Now if that will be all, I have to undergo some training for my new position. It was all very unexpected…” he trailed off, flashing the crowd a sinister smile before exiting the stage.

He was surrounded by a circle of bulky men, bodyguards, and escorted into a black vehicle with tinted windows. Clark shook his head in disbelief as one of the bulky men climbed into the driver’s seat and Thames and his crew sped off toward the underground palace.

This wasn’t good.

8.

Carmen shifted awkwardly in the booth of the little diner. The whole town was small and old-fashioned, and she got the impression that new trends took quite a while to reach shifter clans.

Greg was sitting beside her, his eyes glued on her chest whenever he thought she wasn’t looking at him. He was really kind of a pig, and Carmen did her best to ignore him.

It wasn’t difficult. She was fascinated by Rachel and Bobby, who were sitting on the other side of the booth. There was a wild chemistry between them, completely unlike anything she had ever seen or experienced first-hand. It definitely paled in comparison to what Rachel and Roger shared.

Bobby was a mysterious man, tall, broad, and masculine. He was nothing like Roger. The complete opposite, in fact. His hair was black, and his eyes were a piercing blue. He was unbelievably handsome, and the only time his serious expression changed was when he looked at Rachel, or she spoke to him. Then his face would soften, and the tenderness in his eyes was unmistakable. Carmen had never seen such an outward display of love before, whether they wanted to call it that or not.

Still, Rachel was playing hard to get, and did her best to pretend she was oblivious to Bobby’s feelings for her. What she really needed, Carmen knew, was to hear how he felt. It wasn’t enough for him to feel it. Not if he wasn’t acting on it or honest with her about it. Why their relationship was so on again off again was beyond Carmen. It seemed obvious that the two were crazy about each other.

“So, what’s your major?” Greg asked Carmen. She sighed.

“I’m undecided.”

“Nice. A woman who likes options.”

Carmen pursed her lips. Greg was hardly a conversationalist, though he did rival Bobby in the looks department. His face was more playful and less brooding, but he was ridiculously handsome in his own right. Despite his many flaws, Carmen could tell why Rachel would want to introduce them. He was sweet, in a way, and he looked like he worked out about seven hours a day.

Still, he was kind of a pig. That wasn’t the kind of man she wanted to be with. He was hardly a man at all. A real man would have more self-restraint than to stare at her breasts all afternoon. She couldn’t imagine Mr. Thomas doing something like that…

“Are you listening?” Greg exclaimed. “I asked you what you wanted to be when you grew up. Not a lot of shifters get the option to go to university, you know. We kind of get stuck in the community.”

“Yeah,” Rachel said. “And it didn’t help that most universities didn’t open up to shifters until about ten years ago. Why bother going somewhere you aren’t wanted?”

“But you’re going,” Bobby said darkly.

“That’s because I can’t wait around for my life to come together or rely on anyone else to do it for me,” Rachel said sharply, fixing a glare on Bobby. “I want a fulfilling life. I’m not waiting around for anything.”

Bobby glowered down at the table but stayed silent. Carmen felt a pang of guilt. If she hadn’t been thinking about Rachel’s dad, the conflict might not have happened.

“Sorry,” Carmen said quickly. “I didn’t want to be anything in particular. I just wanted my own house.”

“That’s funny,” Greg said.

“Yeah…” Carmen replied. Why bother telling them that her father had never given her any support growing up? That he had shit on all of her dreams until her only real wish was to live alone where nobody else could ever hurt her again?

“Hey, the movie is going to start soon,” Rachel said, digging in her purse pointedly to pay the bill. Bobby grabbed her arm and pulled it away from her bag, and dropped two twenty dollar bills on the table.

“Let’s go,” he said darkly. He slid his hand down her arm and gripped her hand, and Rachel’s face brightened. She caught Carmen’s eyes as everybody stood from the table. Carmen smiled weakly. At least one of them was having a good time.

***

The theater in Stonybrooke was a drive-in, and Bobby and Rachel wasted no time in making out. Carmen was only mildly disgusted, but her agitation mounted when Greg, who was sharing the back seat with Carmen, tried to feel her up.

“Hey, cut it out!” she exclaimed, smacking his hand away.

“Dude, chill out about it,” Greg laughed. “You’re hotter than I thought you would be. I’m a good guy, you know, you don’t have to worry about anything. I won’t tell anyone.”

“First of all, there isn’t anyone around here for you to tell. And secondly, I’m not even interested in you, okay? So just leave me alone.”

“Rachel, why did you bother hooking me up with such an uptight bitch?” Greg exclaimed. Rachel and Bobby broke away from each other for a minute, Rachel’s face bright red.

“You fucker, I told you to be cool!”

“Oh yeah, she’s a virgin,” Greg said, his voice mocking. “Poor little virgin doesn’t know how to have any fun. It’s not like I’m going to fuck you or anything.”

“No,” Carmen said. “You’ve got it backward. It’s not like I’m going to fuck you.”

She opened the car door and stormed off.

“Carmen, wait!” Rachel called, scrambling out of the car after her.

“I need to be alone!” Carmen exclaimed. “I can find my way back, just enjoy your night without me.”

“Fuckin’ bitch,” Greg mumbled.

“Are you sure?” Rachel asked. It was clear she didn’t want to leave Bobby, and Carmen honestly didn’t want any company anyway.

“I’m serious, just everybody leave me alone,” Carmen said firmly. “I’ll be fine.”

“All right…” Rachel said. “But it’s kind of dangerous around here.”

“Whatever,” Carmen sighed.

Rachel shrugged and got back in the car. “Suit yourself. Just be careful and don’t talk to anybody.”

“Don’t even look them in the eye,” Bobby said seriously. It was the first thing he had said to her all night.

“Thanks,” Carmen said, surprised by his concern. “I won’t.”

The sound of the movie playing at the theater grew more and more distant as Carmen walked toward the Thomas residence, grateful that the place was so small that she could easily find her way home.

“Fuck yes,” a deep man’s voice suddenly hissed. “Just what I need after that bullshit. What kind of a name is Thames, anyway?”

“What?”

Before she could help herself, Carmen looked up at the man and he caught her eye gleefully.

“Oh, wanna play, do you pet?”

“No, I –”

Carmen’s heart hammered in her chest as he lunged at her, his meaty hands just barely missing her shirt.

“What’s the matter? Don’t like games?”

“What is with people tonight?!” Carmen exclaimed.

“Hey!”

Carmen grew hot as a familiar, masculine voice shouted across the distance. She looked up, a mixture of relief and fear flooding her. Mr. Thomas was quickly closing the distance between himself and Carmen and her assailant, a dark, dangerous look on his face. If she ever found herself on the receiving end of an anger like that, she didn’t know what she would do.

“Chill out Clark,” the man said, stepping away from Carmen and laughing. “I was just messing around.”

Clark. So that was his name. It suited him.

“You know you’re supposed to stay away from visitors, Joseph,” Clark said darkly. “They don’t know the rules here. Besides, she’s half your age!”

“Sorry, man. It was just a joke.”

So putting your hands on a woman was a joke now?

Rage filled Carmen’s chest but she said nothing. All she could do was watch the interaction between the men as the energy between them grew less intimidating. Clark stared hard at Joseph until Joseph laughed and shook his head, walking away as if nothing had happened.

“Are you all right?” Clark asked.

“Thank you,” Carmen said shakily. “Can we go back to your house now?”

Clark smiled gently and put his hand on her shoulder. It was the first time he had touched her, and the heat in her body intensified. What was going on with her?

“Of course,” Clark said, dropping his hand quickly and clearing his throat. “I’ll drive you.”

9.

“I’ve never ridden a motorcycle before,” Carmen said. Clark could feel the heat on her cheeks from a foot away, and she stood reluctantly beside the bike as he dug a helmet out from the boot.

“Don’t worry about a thing,” Clark said, tossing her the helmet. She caught it easily, but her face still looked uneasy. “I’ve ridden this thing a thousand times. Just hold on tight and by the time we get back to the house, you’ll be glad you gave it a chance.”

He mounted the motorcycle and squeezed his eyes shut. It was unbelievably difficult for him to keep his thoughts pure. How could he blame Joseph for going after Carmen? She seemed to have no idea just how sexy she was. But that shouldn’t be a surprise. Virgins like Carmen didn’t know a damn thing about how to use what the good Lord had given them. In fact, they were completely oblivious to how insane they could drive a man. And god help them all once Carmen finally figured it out.

“Like this?” Carmen asked, draping one long, luscious leg over the seat and sliding down his back to the seat behind him. Clark was hard instantly. He just couldn’t help himself. The way her middle scraped against him; he could still feel the trail of heat her body left on him.

“Uh huh,” Clark mumbled, revving the engine. His bike purred instantly, and he managed to choke out the words, “Hold on tight.”

Carmen wrapped her arms gently around his torso, and Clark had to do everything in his power not to groan out loud as the soft mound of her breasts pressed into his back. Was he being tested or something?

Clark tore off down the road, again, ignoring all the speed limits and the racing of Carmen’s heart. He could feel every little thrill the bumps and turns surged through her body, all through the vibration of her heart against his back. In fact, her heart had been racing the entire time he had been with her. But it reached new heights as he sped his bike through the streets. Still, despite what he assumed was her fear, he didn’t even slow down. So what if it was her first ride? He needed to end this agony as soon as possible. Wasn’t he a good man?

They finally reached the house and he hopped off his bike, hoping to go inside before he had to speak anymore to Carmen. But fortune was not on his side.

“Ow!” Carmen exclaimed.

He whipped around, concerned by the note of pain in her voice.

“What happened?”

“I don’t know…I think it burnt me.”

Clark could have kicked himself. He hadn’t told her to watch the exhaust pipe going down.

“Hey, come here,” Clark said, leading her carefully through the back door and into the big bathroom. He sat her down on the rim of the tub and lifted her leg up onto his lap. “It’s not that bad, let me take care of that for you.”

Carmen blushed and sat quietly as Clark rummaged through the first aid kit.

“This might be a little cold,” he warned, squeezing a bottle of ointment over the burn. It was smaller than it felt, fortunately, and Clark smiled soothingly at her. “All better.”

“Maybe if you kissed it,” Carmen joked, the redness in her cheeks deepening attractively.

Clark gazed at her for a moment, lost in the perfect, soft features of Carmen’s face. She looked so delicate and pure. If he were less of a man, he would be giving in to his baser instincts. He tried to think of something, anything, he could say to take his mind off of his desire for her, but his mind drew a blank. All he could see was Carmen.

“Do you want to watch a movie or something?” he asked, tearing his eyes away from her before they wandered on their own. The last thing he needed was for Carmen to report back to Rachel that her father was a pervert.

“Sure,” Carmen said. “I could use something to get my mind off the night I’ve been having.”

Clark frowned. If she had any idea what was going on in his head, then she wouldn’t be so eager to accept his invitation. He wanted to take it back. To tell her that he had a lot of work to do and that she would be better off heading to her room, but he couldn’t bring himself to part with her. When Clark saw something he wanted, most of the time, it was impossible to let it go.

He could only hope that, for once in his life, he would be able to make an exception.

“What do you like?” Carmen asked as they walked through the kitchen together. The question caught him off-guard. It was so innocently spoken, and yet his horrible mind interpreted it sexually.

“Huh?” Clark asked, his voice noticeably strained. He hoped that Carmen wouldn’t notice it.

“I like romantic comedies, but you don’t seem the type,” Carmen said, smiling at him.

Again, his heart pounded heavily and the heat in his loins intensified. What was this girl trying to do?

The answer to that was nothing. Because she was a virgin and it was going to stay that way. How could he even let himself think something so forbidden?

They settled into the living room and Clark put on an old classic movie. He was sure Carmen wouldn’t be interested, and secretly hoped she would lose interest and go back to her room. But to his surprise, she seemed to enjoy the movie as much as he did.

He caught himself staring at her in the dim light of the room as her attention was captivated by one of his favorite stories. She laughed at just the right parts; places his daughter had stayed completely stone-faced over. Carmen’s whole demeanor seemed so much more mature than most of the women he had known; even women his own age. How was that possible?

Her dazzling green eyes flickered from the screen and held his gaze for a moment, and he sensed a mild feeling of longing coming from her direction. Was he imagining it? Shifters had highly tuned senses, but the mind was also powerful and could lead people to see things that weren’t necessarily there. It was better not to assume anything.

Carmen pulled her gaze away from him and stared at the television, her expression slack. She wasn’t engrossed in the plot line anymore. In fact, he could hear her heart racing as her mind mulled something over that even Clark’s heightened senses couldn’t interpret.

“How do you like the movie?” Clark asked, wanting more than anything to break her out of her thoughts and give him something he could easily interpret.

Carmen hesitated before looking in his direction, and the rapid beat of her heart resumed. Clark couldn’t help but grin. Did she have a crush on him?

“I like it,” Carmen said, her soft voice tight. “But honestly, it’s hard to concentrate. It’s been a bad night.”

Clark frowned. He was just making her night worse by indulging in his forbidden interest for her. Why would he keep doing that when it obviously didn’t help either one of them?

“Do you want to talk about it?” Clark asked, shoving his perverted old man aside to make room for his concerned, parental side. He stood from his armchair, where he had been comfortably isolated and alone, and sat beside Carmen. It was much easier to open up to someone if they were in a more intimate space.

Besides, despite his attraction for her, Clark was legitimately concerned. It wasn’t good to hold on to bad feelings. Especially for humans. Their coping mechanisms were a lot more dangerous than those of a shifter. He had self-control, after all. He could be there for a young woman who needed him without taking advantage of her. Right?

“It started with this guy, Greg,” Carmen began.

“Ew,” Clark said, wrinkling his nose dramatically. It was a gesture that had never failed to make Rachel laugh, and had the same effect on Carmen.

“Ew is right,” Carmen said. “He got a little too pushy with me so I left.”

“Good for you!” Clark exclaimed. “I’m gonna have to give him a talk.”

“No, don’t bother with that,” Carmen said. “He’s not worth the trouble.”

“No, but all the other young women he doesn’t know how to respect are,” Clark said.

Carmen turned a sharp look upon him, fire in her eyes. She stared at him for a moment, not speaking, and the longing she felt for him was unmistakable now. He could feel it in every inch of his body. But it wasn’t fair; she didn’t know he could tell exactly how she was feeling for him.

“I really appreciate you, Mr. Thomas,” Carmen said. Clark could smell the fear and anxiety rolling off of her as she reached out to touch his hand. She didn’t want to be rejected.

Clark took her hand in his, desire consuming his entire being.

“Call me Clark,” he said.

10.

Carmen gasped in surprise and jumped away from Clark when the front door slammed shut.

“Carmen!”

Rachel was home, and Clark moved awkwardly away from her and back into his armchair.

“In here, Rache,” Carmen called. She hoped that her voice wouldn’t sound as shaky to Rachel as it sounded in her own ears. Clark refused to meet her eyes, and continued staring at the television set, his expression brooding and dark.

“Can we talk upstairs?” Rachel asked, popping her head into the living room. “I wanted to apologize.”

“Sure,” Carmen said, standing up. She was surprised to find that her legs felt weak, and it took her a few steps before she got the hang of walking again. Still, she managed to keep her composure as she followed Rachel up the stairs and into her room.

“I am SO sorry about what happened with Greg,” Rachel said. “You should have heard Bobby! He was so pissed off at Greg, and spent ten minutes after you left standing up for you. It was kind of hot, actually. He’s such a good guy when he wants to be.”

“That’s nice of him,” Carmen said. “But don’t apologize. It’s not your fault. Greg was being a pain, not you. Sorry I ruined your date, though.”

“Oh my god. You leaving made it so much better!”

“Well, thanks…”

“No!” Rachel laughed. “I mean, I got to see the side of Bobby that I love. He kicked Greg out of the car and we drove off to look for you so we could give you a ride home. And that’s after he tore Greg apart and basically said he could forget ever going out with us again. But we couldn’t find you so he dropped me off here to make sure you got home okay. You did get home okay, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, your dad found me and gave me a ride.”

“Good old dad,” Rachel laughed. “He’s always there right when you need him.”

Carmen nodded, but the truth was, she couldn’t relate. Her father had been the exact opposite. He always bailed when Carmen or her mother needed him. She wondered what it would be like to have a father like Mr. Thomas. She would never have to worry about anything again. Carmen couldn’t even begin to imagine how nice it would be to have a strong, experienced man like Clark to rely on.

She frowned, reprimanding herself for her inappropriate feelings toward Clark. Obviously, she was just one of those women with daddy issues. It was nice to feel taken care of for once, and at every turn, it seemed that Clark was stepping in to save her. Maybe if she managed to avoid him for a while then her feelings for him would go away. How could she keep feeling so strongly for him when she knew she only felt that way because she had problems with her own father?

The phone rang suddenly and Rachel answered it quickly.

“Bobby? I know! Yeah, Carmen’s here safe and sound. My dad found her.”

Mention of Mr. Thomas brought another surge of desire through Carmen. It was really starting to get pathetic.

“I think I’m going to get to bed,” Carmen said. “Tell Bobby thanks for me, will you?”

Rachel nodded, a big smile spread broadly on her face.

Carmen left the bedroom, surprised to see Clark on the landing, frozen in place as the door creaked open.

“Good night,” she said, her cheeks blazing with fire.

“Good night,” Clark said rigidly.

Carmen retreated into the guest room, her heart pounding rapidly. What was she doing? He was old enough to be her father. Maybe Rachel was right. It would do her some good to hang out with guys her own age. Who knows? Maybe if she gave them a chance, she would be able to shake these inappropriate feelings once and for all.

***

The next week went by uneventfully; for Carmen anyway. Rachel was spending more and more time with Bobby, who she claimed was being the perfect gentleman. He was not only handsome, but he had found his passion working on motors at the local bike shop, and was actually making a steady living doing it.

“Isn’t it great!” Rachel had exclaimed. “I thought he was going nowhere; he didn’t even finish high school. But look at him now. He’s really making something of himself. He even got his GED.”

“Maybe he saw you going to college and it inspired him,” Carmen suggested. Rachel shrugged.

“Whatever it is, I like it. Motivation looks good on him.”

“Better than it does on Roger?” Carmen had asked, regretting the question as Rachel’s face fell.

“Not exactly. I don’t know. Roger’s such a good guy. Bobby does what he wants when he wants. It’s infuriating in a way, but…”

“Bobby is crazy about you,” Carmen said.

Rachel’s face brightened up again and Carmen’s guilt had lifted. “I’m starting to believe that.”

A few moments later, Rachel had been on the phone with Bobby again, and about an hour after that, she had left to meet up with him.

Now, Carmen was sitting on the front porch of the Thomas household, enjoying the solitude and fresh air. She could smell cut grass from a few yards over and inhaled deeply. That was a rare scent in the city she was living in with Rachel. She had a vague memory of her own father cutting the grass once or twice when she was little, and it had been one of her only pleasant memories with him attached.

“Hey,” Clark’s deep voice said suddenly from behind her. The screen door slammed shut as he walked out, carrying a tool box.

“Hi,” Carmen said, annoyed by the involuntary murmur in her heart as Clark walked past her. “Is something broken?”

Clark glanced down at his tool box and smiled at Carmen.

“No, but I was thinking of doing a little work on the engine. Do you know anything about cars?”

“Not even a little bit,” Carmen admitted.

Clark frowned.

“Well can you drive?”

“Yes,” Carmen said. “I have to go all over the place, back and forth from school to visit my parents. In fact, I would have driven here if the shifter communities were more easily accessible. But Rache said it would be easiest just to take the train.”

“Well, what kind of parent lets their daughter drive so far without teaching her a thing or two about her car? What if you got stranded?”

The concern and annoyance in Clark’s voice warmed Carmen, and she shrugged.

“Well, come with me. I’ll show you everything you need to know. That way if something happens, you’ll be prepared.”

“Thank you,” Carmen said, surprised by the offer. She’d had a scare or two on the road. It was a relief to know someone who could give her some advice. And even more nice knowing that Clark was caring enough to look out for her. That wasn’t the kind of thing her own father ever did.

Clark grinned. “No problem. The truck is this way.”

Clark led the way, his long strides making it difficult to keep up with him. He circled the big yard until he came to a small garage and they stepped inside.

“Hey, I meant to apologize,” Clark said, setting the toolbox down with a heavy clanking sound and turning to face her.

Carmen’s heart thudded. What could he possibly have to apologize to her for? She was the one who was impossibly attracted to him.

“Why?” Carmen asked nervously. What if he was attracted to her too? Wouldn’t that make this whole situation kind of weird?

“I didn’t tell you how hot the exhaust can be on the motorcycle before you got on. I wasn’t even thinking about it.”

“What?” Carmen asked, grinning. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Clark gazed at her, a dark expression flickering across his face, and then looked away quickly. He picked up a tool from the box and circled the truck until he reached the hood. He lifted it, and suddenly, she couldn’t see his face anymore.

“I should have warned you, though. I feel bad. How’s your leg feeling?”

“It’s fine,” Carmen said. In truth, she had forgotten about it; at least until she was stripping her clothes off and she could see the burn mark on her leg. In a way, she liked the burn; it reminded her of just how capable and protective Clark had been when he saved her from the other shifter.

But she knew she shouldn’t feel that way about Clark. Still, she couldn’t help herself. In a way, she wished she wasn’t a virgin so she would know what to do with the feelings she was developing toward him. Never in her life had her interest in someone felt so powerful.

“Get in here, kid,” Clark said gruffly. “I have a lot to show you.”

“All right,” Carmen said, walking nervously toward the open hood of the truck.

She stood beside Clark, his muscular, capable body just inches away from her own. It was unsettling to be so near to him, especially after all the feelings she had been trying not to have for him. Clark’s broad chest brushed against her back as he leaned behind her to grab a wrench, and she had to close her eyes to avoid being lost in the electric charge of her desire.

“Now,” Clark said, handing Carmen the wrench. “Where should I begin?”

11.

“Thank you,” Carmen said as they walked out of the garage.

“Don’t mention it. You’re a natural.”

“Really?” Carmen’s eyes glittered at the news and Clark gritted his teeth. It was true. That girl had some raw talent with an engine; it was a quality that had intensified his burning for her. Thankfully, she was more oblivious of his feelings than he was of hers.

In fact, it had been all but impossible not to indulge himself in the sweet nectar of Carmen’s pure body. She was ripe for the taking, and every time she turned her gorgeous green eyes upon him he could have cursed for how overcome with desire he was for her.

The worst part wasn’t just that she was a virgin. It was just how much she wanted him back. Being powerless to indulge himself was not a feeling that Clark was comfortable with. He had always held a position of power within the pack. At least, that was true until the outsiders had come along.

“Are you hungry?” Carmen asked. “Making you lunch is the least I can do for knowing that I will never feel helplessly stranded again.”

Clark smiled uncomfortably and showed Carmen his greasy hands.

“I think I’m going to go wash up first,” Clark said. Carmen nodded and headed into the kitchen.

Clark showered quickly, cutting through the grease as fast as he could. There was something pleasant about the house when it was just him and Carmen inside. A comfortable, borderline domestic quality he hadn’t felt since his wife had passed away.

“Ah!”

Clark froze. Something was wrong with Carmen.

He wrapped a towel around his waist and ran down the stairs, his heart pumping wildly with adrenaline.

“Are you okay?!”

Carmen whipped around, her eyes wide.

“Whoa,” she whispered, her eyes fixed on Clark’s abdomen.

“What happened?” Clark demanded. “I thought you were hurt.”

“I cut myself a little bit,” Carmen said, trying to repress a smile. “I’m fine though, it just surprised me.”

Much like a naked man running in behind her must have surprised her. Clark suddenly felt embarrassed. But Carmen lowered her eyes, an attractive pink flush coloring her cheeks. “Thanks for checking on me.”

Clark grunted noncommittally and turned away.

A furious fire suddenly surged through him when he felt the warmth of Carmen’s hand on his broad shoulder. He turned around slowly, and looked her sternly in the eye.

“Don’t,” he said, ignoring the hurt creasing her face.

He walked to the living room, running his hand through his hair, unable to battle the exasperation mounting in his body. They were so close. The only way he would be able to behave himself was if he got the hell out of there.

Clark jogged up the steps, tapping into some of his shifter speed to get out of dodge. It was abnormal for him to feel afraid; particularly by his own feelings. Even if Carmen were a little older, it was still strange for him. He hadn’t felt this strongly about anybody since his wife had been alive.

Clark whipped his towel off once he reached the bedroom and tugged on a pair of jeans. He would just have to wait up there until the agitation in his chest subsided. He was afraid of what he might do if he was faced with her again. The tension between them was just too much. And she wanted him. He knew she did. He couldn’t let her do something they might both end up regretting.

“Clark?”

Clark groaned in frustration as the gentle rapping of Carmen’s knock hit his door and she carefully let herself inside. She shut the door softly.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I don’t know what to do.”

Carmen lowered her long-lashed eyes to the floor, and Clark drank her in. The purity of her beautiful face and the feeling of her soft hands touching his body had brought him to the edge of his willpower.

“You should leave,” Clark said darkly, turning his back on her.

Carmen hesitated before she spoke. “I don’t want to leave.”

“You have to,” Clark said, his voice strained. He turned around to glare at her. “For your own sake.”

Carmen glowered at him. “I’m not a little girl.”

It was just what he had been needing to hear. Suddenly, his hands were on her shoulders and she was gasping in surprise. The room was suddenly on fire as Clark’s senses were overwhelmed by the power of her longing.

But he couldn’t just give in. What kind of man would take the virginity of his daughter’s best friend?

“Don’t stop,” Carmen breathed, her eyes pleading. She didn’t know what she was asking.

Clark growled deeply. How was he letting this happen?

“This is wrong,” Clark said. “We need to stop, god damn it.”

“I already told you,” Carmen said, her perfect features drawing in annoyance. “I’m not a kid. I want this.”

Clark’s last shred of self-control withered and he pressed his mouth against Carmen’s, doing his best to stay gentle despite the urgency of his longing. “Fine,” he said. “But not all the way.”

Carmen gasped and nodded, her hands roaming his abdomen as he massaged her tongue with his. Her fingers left a trail of fire in their wake, and he knew there would be no holding back this time. It was wrong. They both knew it. So why couldn’t he help himself?

He was too far gone to think twice about it and helped Carmen to lift the soft white T-shirt she was wearing over her head. Clark stopped to marvel the perfection of her breasts, perky in a form-fitting white bra that he wanted to tear right off her body. But Carmen was a precious thing, and he let his hand fall tenderly over them and gently massaged her nipple through the fabric. She shivered beneath him and he led her to the bed, his cock harder than it had ever been in his life.

They both lay back on the bed, their limbs entwined as Clark kissed Carmen tenderly, their bodies playing a game of give and take, completely beyond their control. The softness of her skin against his was enough to drive Clark crazy, and he roamed the gentle slopes of her body, relishing in the little gasps of pleasure that escaped Carmen’s full, pink lips.

He expertly removed her bra with one hand and lifted her on top of him to get a better look. Her nipples were a rosy pink, and she covered her breasts modestly.

“It’s okay,” Clark said, gently tugging her hands away. “They’re beautiful.”

Carmen smiled nervously and relaxed at his touch. Clark felt bad suddenly that his hands were so calloused; such a delicate woman deserved to have delicate touches.

But Carmen didn’t seem to mind in the least, and her chest heaved as she drew in big breaths. She didn’t know how to use her body yet, Clark realized suddenly. Her middle was hot against his stomach, his cock screaming in agony every time her ass touched it. But they would have to take it slow. How far was she willing to go? If he didn’t get a release soon, he was terrified of what he might do to her.

As if she could read his mind, Carmen slid her body down Clark’s. He couldn’t help but moan as her middle engulfed his groin for a brief, heavenly moment. The heat alone nearly brought him to climax. But soon, she was resting on his thighs, the delicate features of her face perplexed as she gazed down and examined his groin closely. Clark almost laughed; she looked like a scientist investigating a new species.

He shivered suddenly when Carmen hesitantly pressed her hand against his abdomen. Clark had never felt a thrill so gratifying. She hesitated before making another move, her cheeks flushed with longing. Her green eyes stared into his questioningly as she tentatively slipped her hand beneath the fabric of his pants, slowly, cautiously, taking in the feeling of his body tense beneath her touch.

Carmen looked up at Clark and smiled shyly, and his heart panged hard in his chest. She was so beautiful. He could tell she was a little bit afraid, but despite that, she was eager to please him. And, although she didn’t know it yet, she was also eager to please herself.

Clark growled when her hands found his hard cock, and a little gasp escaped Carmen’s lips. The look on her face, a sensual look of pure desire, made him forget everything. He wanted to sear Carmen’s expression into his mind and remember it forever. He had never seen anything so sexy before.

Carmen sighed pleasurably as she worked her hands up and down Clark’s shaft, and he closed his eyes, relishing in the sparks of ecstasy as they flowed through his body. He pushed his pants down, sneaking a glance at Carmen as she saw his member for the first time. Her emerald eyes were wide, and the flush on her cheeks darkened as she ran her hand along the length of it.

“I didn’t know…” she whispered, and then cut herself off with a nervous giggle.

Clark eyed her, doing everything in his power not to take her right then and there. There was something so fetching about her innocence. But her face seemed mature and sexy as she explored him. If he let her toy with him any longer, he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold back. But would his climax frighten her? He didn’t want to find out before he had a chance to taste her forbidden fruit for himself.

Carmen gasped in surprise when Clark finally found himself unable to resist and grabbed her gently by the arms. He lifted Carmen and laid her down in the bed, stripping her down to her panties. If he didn’t leave those on, he knew he would lose his mind.

Clark ran his hands along her soft hips and then climbed on top of her, his cock pressed firmly into the heat of her middle. She moaned and bucked her hips when he ran the length of it against her, just the thin fabric of her panties between them. He could have shoved himself inside of her, and was tempted, but instead, he pushed himself away, slipping her underwear away and dipping his finger inside of her.

Carmen cried out in a mixture of pleasure and surprise as Clark covered her with his mouth, sending powerful jolts of rapture throughout her body as he used his tongue and fingers in unison to pleasure her. Carmen’s body trembled on the bed as he brought her to new heights of ecstasy, until her sudden orgasm shocked them both.

Carmen gripped the sheets, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily through her climax. Clark didn’t stop for anything, until she was writhing on the bed with his pruned fingers inside of her.

Clark was shocked when she sat up from her orgasm and sank her mouth down easily over his cock. He cried out in surprise as Carmen bobbed her head over him, her long blonde locks tickling his thighs sensually as his abdomen filled with a powerful tingling sensation.

“Stop,” Clark choked. “I’m going to –“

But she didn’t stop, and he hissed as his cock quaked in her mouth and erupted. She pulled away for a moment, surprised, but quickly draped her mouth over him again, her hot tongue prolonging his orgasm. He was shocked by just how gratifying it was; he hadn’t enjoyed a blowjob since he was in high school. He had always been after the real deal.

But when Carmen pulled away, her green eyes dancing, Clark had the absurd thought that he was in love.

He reprimanded himself for it as she stood from the bed and walked calmly to the bathroom interlocking his bedroom. Clark lay on the bed, feeling a confusing mixture of satisfaction and revulsion. What had he done?

12.

Carmen tossed and turned in her bed, fighting the overwhelming memories of her tryst with Clark. He had tried his best to stop it, and to a point, she couldn’t blame him. It must have been strange for him to be with a woman his own daughter’s age. But it had felt so unbelievably good.

“We can’t do anything like this again,” Clark had told her when she emerged from the bathroom.

“All right,” Carmen had agreed.

She was just glad that Clark had stopped short of taking her virginity. They had been so close to doing something they couldn’t take back. And in a way, she had wanted it more than anything. But Clark was strong and moral and wouldn’t do it. She wished there was a way she could thank him for that.

But how were they going to spend the rest of the summer pretending that nothing had happened between them? Her biggest regret was that it hadn’t happened closer to the end of her stay. Then she could leave and pretend it had never happened.

Unfortunately, she still had another few months to go here, and the memory of their misdeed would hang over their heads and haunt them until she left. Why had she gone and made it so awkward? And how was she going to face Rachel again now that she had all but slept with her dad? Everything had just gotten far more complicated.

Carmen finally fell asleep, memories of the sensual experience with Clark dancing in her head and invading her dreams.

When she woke up, the house was completely quiet. Rachel had stayed out really late with Bobby and had come back early in the morning. She slept soundly in her bedroom.

Carmen crept downstairs, half excited to see Clark and half dreading it. But he wasn’t there. She peeked through the windows and saw that his motorcycle was gone. He must have had plenty of other things to do. That, or facing the night before and seeing Carmen again was just too much for him to handle.

It’s not like she could blame him. Carmen set to work making breakfast and decided to eat it outside on the porch. It was a really nice day, and there was something so peaceful about the shifter communities. Even though she had been harassed by a couple of the shifter men, the natural roots of the shifters brought a sense of serenity to their neighborhoods and homes that was hard to find in the city.

The unexpected rumble of Clark’s engine jolted Carmen’s heart, and she looked up to find him pulling into the driveway and parking his bike. He dismounted and walked to the porch.

“Morning,” he said, pausing on the steps stiffly.

“Good morning,” Carmen said. “Errands to run?”

“Something like that,” Clark said, sighing heavily. “There’s a bunch of clan bullshit going on that I have to deal with.”

“Like what?” Carmen asked, furrowing her brow. She was vaguely familiar with shifter politics, but the history books always left something to be desired. It was clear they were all written by humans.

“There are some outsiders trying to take over the pack,” Clark said, leaning against the railing of the porch and looking darkly in the direction of town. “Most folks around here say it’s my job to stand up to them, but I just got back from speaking to King Lobos and he’s telling me to stand down. I take my orders from him.”

“Why would he say that?” Carmen asked, surprised. She had heard a little bit about the outsiders from Rachel on the train ride home. Apparently, they were bad news. In fact, it had been outsiders that had been harassing them at the train station before Mr. Thomas showed up and saved them.

Clark shrugged. “I don’t think he quite knows what to do yet. But he isn’t making a move, which can sometimes be worse. If he doesn’t figure out something soon, that guy Thames will be after the throne. Believe you me.”

“What do the others want you to do about it?” Carmen asked.

“Well, I’m supposed to be the one keeping the order around here. That’s how most of them are comfortable. But these outsiders are appointing themselves to all of these positions and Lobos is just letting it happen. That means my role is being diminished.”

“Doesn’t that make you angry?”

Clark sighed. “Mostly it makes me tired. I don’t know what’s what right now. If I get involved, the pack could dissolve into madness. The most important thing in shifter communities is structure. If I go against that structure, I’m basically giving everybody the permission to dissolve into chaos. And that can be really dangerous.”

“But what if you don’t go against it and things turn out worse?” Carmen demanded. “It’s not right for you to be kicked out of the way, no matter who thinks they are in charge.”

Clark turned his dark eyes on Carmen, and she suddenly felt overwhelmed by his tremendous power. Just because he held back with her didn’t mean he had to. She shivered in fear as his eyes flashed angrily.

“You don’t know what you’re going on about, human,” Clark said, standing and stalking inside. “You should stay out of affairs that don’t concern you.”

The screen door slammed behind him and Carmen was left feeling crushed and hurt by Clark’s dismissal. Maybe staying there for the rest of the summer was a mistake.

As much as she hated the idea of going back to her parent’s house, especially with her dad back in town, maybe it would be better for everybody if she did. That way, Clark would be able to move on with his life and she wouldn’t get herself mixed up in shifter business she didn’t belong in.

Carmen sighed. That would be the solution. She would call her parents that evening and tell them she was coming. Rachel would be hurt at first, but with her relationship with Bobby continually improving, she would hardly notice Carmen was gone.

But neither of her parents would even be awake at this hour, so she had some time to kill. With Clark angry at her and Rachel sleeping, she decided to take a walk and explore the shifter community on her own before she left. Maybe she would walk to the train station and buy her tickets.

With a firm goal in mind, Carmen set off toward town, shocked by how different the atmosphere felt now with Clark upset and her knowledge of political corruption heavy in her chest.

When she arrived at the train station, the attendant greeted her with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

“How can I help you today, miss?” he asked, glancing at the attendant beside him. They exchanged looks and Carmen felt instantly ill at ease.

“I’d like to buy a ticket,” she said, suddenly insecure about her plan to travel back home.

“All right. And is your destination in state or out of state?” he asked, typing something quickly on his computer. The question struck her as odd. Didn’t the trains travel all over the country?

“Out of state,” she said. The attendant beside the one who was serving her snickered.

“I see,” the attendant said. His features were sharp and reminded Carmen more of a fox than a wolf. “Where out of state?”

“Iowa. Des Moines.”

“Understood,” he said. The man beside him sniggered again. “And will this be round trip?”

Carmen hesitated. The idea of leaving without ever seeing Clark again suddenly sucked the breath out of her. But he obviously didn’t want her there. In fact, he had called her ‘human’. He probably looked down on her more than ever now. Especially after what had happened between them the night before.

“No,” Carmen said firmly.

“Gotcha.”

The attendant finished setting the ticket up and held it out to Carmen. When she reached her hand up to take it, he snatched it away.

“You have to pay first, human,” he said, grinning. The attendant beside him dissolved into full on laughter.

“Why don’t you two just leave her alone?” someone said from behind Carmen. She turned around quickly and, to her surprise, Greg was standing there. “Your kind are less welcome here than humans are, you know. Maybe you should just clear out.”

“Greg?”

But Greg didn’t acknowledge her.

“Give her the tickets.”

“She seriously needs to pay,” the attendant whined.

Greg thrust money at him and snatched the ticket out of his hand.

“If my mother hadn’t taught me manners, your ass would be mine.”

The attendants said nothing else and Greg handed the ticket to Carmen.

“Come on, let’s get out of here. These guys are assholes.”

“Do you know them?” Carmen asked, following Greg out of the train station.

“Well, they just took my job, so kind of.”

Carmen frowned. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s nothing for you to be concerned about. And besides, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you. I was an asshole to you. I’m sorry.”

Carmen sighed. “You were, but I guess we can call it even for now.”

Greg grinned, and Carmen saw once again just how handsome he was. Even more now that he wasn’t acting like a jerk.

“What are you doing out here by yourself, anyway? Where’s Rachel?”

“Oh, she had a long night with Bobby so she’s sleeping in. I needed a walk…”

“And an escape, apparently,” Greg said, flicking her tickets. Carmen pursed her lips and stuck them in her pocket.

“Well, I don’t want to overstay my welcome. Rachel didn’t even tell her dad I was coming.”

“That’s typical. For being such a hardass, Mr. Thomas is a huge pushover when it comes to his daughter.”

Carmen couldn’t help but laugh. “I noticed that too.”

“Well, the least I could do for treating you like shit is to walk you home. Is that all right? It can be kind of dangerous out here. Especially with these new guys hanging around. Tensions are getting pretty high.”

“All right,” Carmen said, relief flooding over her. It seemed like everywhere she went something was going wrong. She might as well be at her parent’s house. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” Greg said, grinning.

Carmen smiled back as they began walking, wondering what it could possibly be like to get involved with a guy closer to her own age. If she was never going to be able to be with Clark again, she was going to have to try it eventually.

13.

Clark paced through the kitchen. He hadn’t seen her leave, but now that Carmen was gone, all he wanted was for her to come back. What the hell was wrong with him?

He thought about going after her, apologizing for his behavior, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. That conversation might lead to other apologies for other behaviors…how was it that this girl was starting to make him question himself so much? He had never thought of himself as a piece of shit before, but now he was starting to question that.

Finally, he heard footsteps heading his way and he peered out the window of the kitchen. He was flooded with relief when he saw that Carmen had come back, but another feeling plagued him when he saw that she wasn’t alone. Greg, one of Rachel’s classmates and quite a playboy in his own right, was walking beside Carmen, chatting casually.

The sight of his dimples made Clark sick with fury. What was Greg doing with his woman? He had half a mind to bound out and give that good for nothing kid a piece of his mind.

But Carmen smiled at him and said good bye, and walked toward the entrance of his house. Clark bristled and retreated upstairs to his bedroom. He couldn’t face her right now. His emotions were all over the place. It had been a mistake to talk to her that morning on the porch as it was. Now look at him. He had been prowling the house restlessly until Carmen chose to return. And now that she had, he was more furious than ever.

He could hear her soft footfalls on the carpet as she walked into the living room, searching for life in every room. She eventually settled into the living room and turned the television on.

The ice around his heart melted when he heard her put the movie on that they had been watching together. She hadn’t gotten a chance to watch the ending. He growled softly to himself. This was too frustrating.

Clark’s cell phone broke into his thoughts by ringing suddenly and he answered it curtly.

“What?”

“How did it go with Lobos today?” David asked eagerly. “I heard some people saw you at the underground palace.”

“Yeah, I was there all right,” Clark said darkly. “But it didn’t go as well as I’d hoped. Lobos seems completely lost. He told me to stand down and let those bastards take our jobs.”

“Are you kidding me?” David exclaimed. “They’re infiltrating the whole place little by little. What are we going to do when there’s nothing left for us? You know idle hands are not a shifter’s friend. If we’re all demoted to omegas while those freaks have all the power, what do you think is going to happen?”

“I know…” Clark said darkly. “But you know what Lobos said. He wants to see where this leads.”

“I don’t think Lobos has a clue what he’s doing anymore,” David said, his voice low and angry. “I don’t think he’s known for a long time. He’s getting old, Clark. You know it and so does everybody else. What if these people are just con artists? They’re moving in when they know he’s weak to take over the pack!”

“Well, why would they even want to do that?” Clark exclaimed. “There’s nothing in it for them!”

But he knew that wasn’t true. He was just so tired of this whole mess. If he admitted there was something deeply corrupt going on, he would have no choice but to stand up and fight against it. But his pack wasn’t ready for that. He wasn’t even sure he was ready for that. Not if he didn’t know that he was going to win.

“Stonybrooke has a lot more resources than you might think, Clark,” David said. “I’m surprised you’re not more willing to stand up and fight this. I don’t know who these guys are or what their end game is, but I know I don’t like it. All of us have a bad feeling about it. And Lobos is old and weak. His mind isn’t what it used to be. Somebody needs to protect him, and protect the pack. And you know who it is.”

David didn’t wait for Clark to reply before he hung up the phone. Clark bared his teeth and tossed his cell phone across the room. Thankfully, it didn’t shatter. He would get it later.

Clark stood up. He had to get some fresh air. The little bedroom suddenly felt suffocatingly small. And the longer he sat in there, the harder it was to keep his thoughts off of Carmen’s body; the soft and sensual tightening of her body around his fingers as he pleasured her…

Clark growled to himself. Why did it seem like nothing was going right? He tore out of the bedroom and down the stairs. He didn’t know what he wanted to do, but he couldn’t just sit still. There was too much going on around him that he didn’t like.

Usually, working on his bike or the truck would make him feel better, but now he associated both of those things with Carmen. His feelings for her were just one more thing on the list of shit he didn’t know how to deal with. No, he would go have a little talk with Alexander. Maybe that would clear a thing or two up for him.

***

“What do you want?” Alexander asked when Clark stormed through the doors. “You don’t have an appointment. I’m a busy man. Especially now that –”

“Especially now that what?” Clark demanded, lunging toward Alexander and grabbing the lapels of his grey jacket. “Now that your sick little buddies are trying to rule the show and they’ve made you their one-trick pony?”

Alexander smirked and pulled away from Clark’s grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Sure you don’t, Alex.”

“It’s Alexander.”

“What’s in it for you?” Clark demanded, letting go of Alexander’s lapel and slamming his fist on the redwood desk separating them. “What makes you think you have a better chance at happiness by betraying your pack?”

“Who says that I’m betraying my pack?” Alexander asked, folding his hands calmly out in front of him. “In reality, is it not my pack who has betrayed me?”

Clark sank down into the chair opposite Alex and stared at him incredulously. “What the hell are you talking about, little man?”

“That’s exactly it!” Alex exclaimed. “That’s the attitude I’m talking about. Not once in all my life has any of you just accepted me as I am. So I’m not a big burly monster. So what? So my inclinations lie more in numbers and statistics over beating someone else senseless. Does that make me inferior? Because you have all certainly implied that it has. I never once felt like I belonged here with you or in this community. Nobody has ever given me the feeling of the belonging you are so passionately defending. You have all betrayed me. I may be a member of the pack but I am not treated like it. You think I don’t know that you all resent me? Make fun of me?”

Clark sighed loudly, his eyes following Alex as the little man rose from his seat and made his impassioned speech, curling his fist passionately and striking the air above his head with it to enunciate his points.

“Alex, just give it to me straight. Who are the outsiders and what do they want?”

“I know as much as you do,” Alexander said, his beady eyes sparkling. “I don’t know why you insist on trying to pry information from me that I don’t have.”

“Do you really feel like we betrayed you, Alexander?” Clark asked with a deep sigh. “Because you never seemed to want anything to do with us. We tried to include you. We always tried, but you acted like you were above it all. You treated us like we were mindless brutes.”

Alexander pursed his lips defiantly in an expression that nearly made Clark pummel him. “It’s not my fault for stating the obvious. There were far too many times I remember being made fun of for my inclinations. But I’m not just some useless omega, you know. I have quite a lot of power in this town. More than you would ever know. And I didn’t have to shift into my wolf form and pulverize my best friends to get it, either. Unlike you lot. It’s despicable, really.”

“Oh, is it?” Clark growled through his gritted teeth. “And you’re not? Betraying your pack for what?”

“I’d be careful what kind of accusations you make here, Mr. Thomas,” Alexander said, his eyes flashing. “The power dynamics are changing whether you like it or not, and if you want your family to have a nice, secure place in the world, challenging me is not the way to go about it.”

The mention of his family made Clark balk. If anything happened to Rachel because of his big mouth, he would never forgive himself.

“Alex, I never knew you felt that way about us. But we’re still your pack. Maybe if you were honest with us about how you felt, things would have been different. Stewing in your own juices isn’t doing anybody any favors.”

Clark rose and glared into Alexander’s eyes, biting back all of the angry words he wanted to say. If the people infiltrating the hierarchy could take his job, who knew what else they were capable of? Apparently, bullying Alexander into talking was not the course of action to take.

He left, allowing the heavy oak door to slam behind him and separate himself from Alex. Something wasn’t right about all of this. He couldn’t put his finger on exactly what was going on quite yet, but he had confidence that sooner or later, all would be revealed.

Clark could only hope that it wasn’t as bad as he thought it would be.

14.

“Hi…mom?”

Carmen listened to the silence on the other end of the line, her chest tight.

“Carmen?” her mother’s voice finally said. “It’s kind of early for you to call, you know.”

Carmen sighed. Her parents were not early risers. In fact, she was something of an anomaly in many ways, being self-motivated enough to leave the house before 9am and come back early for bed; getting a job while she was in high school and paying her own way through college with grants, scholarships, and good old fashioned hard work.

“Sorry, I know. I thought you’d be awake by 2pm.”

“Well I am, but your father’s not. You’re lucky I heard the phone before he did.”

Carmen sighed. Things were always so strained when her father was around, whether he was on a bender or simply recovering from one. It was usually one or the other.

“Okay, sorry about that,” Carmen apologized again, already regretting the call. “I had a surprise for you.”

“You know I don’t like surprises,” her mother said. Carmen could almost imagine her ringing her hands nervously. Her mother suffered from a well-earned case of extreme anxiety, and it was always worse when Carmen’s father was in the picture.

But for some reason, her mother just couldn’t say no to him. It had made for a very rocky foundation growing up. Most kids don’t wish for their parents to get divorced, but Carmen had. In fact, the school had called with concerns when she wrote Santa a letter in class asking to get her parents a divorce for Christmas.

“I know, mom. That’s why I’m calling instead of just showing up. I thought I’d spend the summer with you and dad. There’s not much going on on campus and I thought maybe…”

Carmen’s mother was silent for a few moments.

“That might not be such a great idea, honey,” she said finally. “You know, things have just gotten into a good place with your father and me, and I would hate for…”

“You don’t want me to mess it up,” Carmen said softly. Her mother didn’t seem to hear.

“Well, it’s just that your father always worries more when there’s another mouth to feed, and as much as we would love to see you, he’s been under a lot of pressure lately, and…”

“I understand,” Carmen said, a lump in her throat forming. She should have guessed that the second her father was back, she wouldn’t be welcome at home anymore. Her mother cared more about keeping him happy so he would stay home than she did about anything else. It was unhealthy, really.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. But we’ll definitely see each other during Christmas, won’t we?”

“Of course,” Carmen said, clearing her throat. But the lump wouldn’t go away. She hated her father more than she could ever describe. But in a way, she hated her mother more for her weakness.

“Great! So how have you been anyway? It’s been a while since we spoke.”

“I’m great. I’ve been spending some time with a friend…”

“A boy friend?” her mother asked conspiratorially. Carmen flinched as an unwanted memory of her tryst with Clark invaded her mind.

“No,” she said firmly. It seemed like her mother was overly-invested in seeing her daughter find the man she wanted to marry. Her father had always commented on how weird it was that a girl as pretty as Carmen was didn’t date more. Who didn’t like male attention?

But Carmen had always thought that her parent’s preoccupation with the opposite sex was biased. It was better to be on her own, wasn’t it?

“Well, I hope you have fun with your friend, sweetheart,” her mother said.

“Yeah, she invited me to stay for –”

“Oh honey, I have to go, I think your father is waking up. I haven’t even started breakfast yet.”

There was a twinge of resentment in her mother’s voice, as if she were mad that Carmen had gotten in the way of serving her husband’s every need. But Carmen knew it was because of her father’s terrible temper and tried not to take it too personally.

“Bye, mom.”

But the receiver had already been hung up on her mother’s end and Carmen was left holding the phone with hot, silent tears streaming down her face.

“Why are you crying?”

Carmen’s body was electrified by Clark’s deep voice behind her and she whipped around, surprised by his sudden appearance.

“How long have you been standing there?” she asked, wiping her tears away with her sleeve.

“This is my house, I’ll stand where I want,” he said defiantly, and Carmen glowered.

“It’s still rude to eavesdrop,” she said. “I know about your super shifter senses.”

Clark grinned briefly and took a step toward Carmen. “Are you all right?”

The lump returned to her throat and Carmen could have kicked herself for it. The last thing she needed was to look weak in front of a shifter. Clark in particular.

“I’m fine,” she lied, turning away from him and stalking to the living room sofa. She sat down in a huff and turned the TV on, hoping to tune Clark out and distract herself from her tears, but they were already flooding back.

“You don’t sound fine,” Clark insisted, following her. “Who were you talking to?”

“Seriously, don’t you just mind your own business?” Carmen exclaimed, wiping her eyes quickly and trying to hide her face from Clark.

Clark sat down beside her.

“Usually. But not when people are feeling so bad. What happened?”

Carmen sighed. “I was talking to my mom.”

“And?”

“And I was hoping to go home for a while. You know, to get out of your hair. But she doesn’t want me there.”

“Why wouldn’t she want you there?” Clark asked, genuinely puzzled. “She’s your mother.”

“Well, she’s not a fantastic mother. And besides, it has more to do with my less fantastic father.”

“I see,” Clark said thoughtfully. “Why?”

“Because he’s a worthless alcoholic, that’s why. She’s afraid if I come home I’ll rock the boat. She says things have been better with him lately. It’s what she always says before they get unbearable again.”

The tears began to spill in earnest and Clark quickly gathered Carmen up in his arms. She couldn’t help but take comfort in the feeling of his strong arms around her, as if he would be willing to protect her from anything. But the pain she was feeling was inside. Not even Clark’s strength could take that threat away. It was always inside of her.

“I’ll tell you what,” Clark said, his deep voice rumbling in her ear. “You can call this your home, for the summer or for however long you want it. All right? I don’t know what made you think I wanted you out of my hair, but I get it. Things probably feel as awkward for you as they do for me. But we can be adults about this, right?”

Carmen nodded miserably against Clark’s broad chest and he kissed her on the cheek, his stubble scraping against her as he pulled away.

“I don’t want you to go anywhere. Not unless this town goes to shit. Then I want you and Rachel to take off somewhere safe while I do my best to take care of it. Understand?”

“Yeah,” Carmen whispered.

“Good,” Clark said, smiling down at her. “I don’t want you to ever feel like you’re not wanted, all right? Your daddy sounds like a fuckin’ moron, if you ask me. And your mom’s too lovesick to see it. You’re better off keeping your distance. Things like that have a way of sucking you in and making you feel like you’re not good enough.”

Clark stretched, swiping a tear off of Carmen’s cheek with a finger.

“Cheer up, honey. It’s all going to be fine.”

And with that, he left the room, leaving Carmen in a daze on the couch behind him.

15.

It had taken just about all Clark had not to demand Carmen’s address from Rachel so he could go up there himself to give her useless parents a piece of his mind. He paced furiously back and forth in his room, imagining just what he would say to them.

As a parent, he took this kind of thing even more personally. He had given up everything to take care of Rachel after her mother had died. Everything. But there were still people out there who wouldn’t do shit for their kids. Even let them visit home when they wanted to. What the hell was wrong with humans?

But it wasn’t just humans, Clark had to remind himself. There were plenty of shifters who resented their pups so much they’d as soon let them starve as feed them. Nature was cruel, and sometimes, precious things were gifted to those who would never be able to fully appreciate them. It was a harsh fact of life.

Still, it was wrong. Plain and simple. Anyone who could put that pain on the face of such a pure, innocent person deserved whatever misery came to them.

“Clark?”

“Missy? What the hell are you doing here?” Clark asked, shocked by the sudden appearance of the woman he usually hoped to forget.

“Sorry, your daughter’s friend let me in. She is a cute little thing, don’t you think?”

Missy’s eyes flashed knowingly at him and Clark’s heart hammered in his chest. Missy had always been a sharp one, especially when it came to the women Clark was interested in. It was almost like she could smell the girls on him, or him on them.

“Poor thing’s having a hard time with her parents,” Clark said quickly. “It’s hard to see a young thing suffer like that.”

The rage filled Clark’s chest again and Missy raised her eyebrows.

“I see,” she said.

“Why are you here?” Clark asked, a little bit more gruffly than he had meant to. Still, it was strange to have her here, in his bedroom, in the place where he and Carmen had…especially when Missy was looking at him with such disapproval.

“Well, David and I were talking and he felt you might need to speak with someone who has a little more…sway.”

“Oh really?”

Missy smiled tightly. “I guess neither of us knew that person would have to be a little girl that your daughter brought home from school.”

“Know your place in my home,” Clark growled, his eyes flashing. “And get to the point before I escort you out of here.”

“That’s the thing now, isn’t it?” Missy asked, her eyes roaming Clark. “You don’t have a place here anymore. Just like everybody else. We’re getting kicked out of our own territory, Clark. It’s happening more and more every day. When are you going to stand up to these outsiders and do something about it?”

“What can I do about it? Lobos told me to stand down! And if I don’t, who knows what will happen? Don’t you remember the last time I meddled in higher affairs? How many people died?”

Missy grew somber. “Yes. I lost my parents in the craze. You lost your wife. But you do understand that there is a time and a place to step in, and just as you did then, that time is now.”

“I’m not going to risk any more lives. If you don’t like that, you should just leave me the hell alone about it. Do you understand?”

Missy sighed, and backed up toward the door.

“I thought you were different, Clark. I get that you were grieving, and I even get having a crush on that cute little girl out there. But I will never understand what will compel you to keep your head down.”

“Missy…”

“All right, I’m leaving. But David is organizing a meeting that he wanted me to invite you to at his place tonight. It’s very hush-hush, word of mouth, you know. If you don’t get involved, the pack is going to take matters into their own hands. And you know that’s going to be much more dangerous than if you took care of things yourself.”

Clark was startled by the news, but he supposed it made sense. He had been dishonored in front of them, after all. As far as they knew, he held little to no rank in the pack as he once had. Still, the news was infuriating, and Clark wasn’t very happy at the messenger, either.

“Good bye, Missy.”

Missy opened her mouth as if to say something else, but she seemed to think better of it.

“Good bye, Clark. Good luck with your temptress.”

Clark growled and Missy laughed bitterly as she closed the bedroom door behind herself.

He waited until he heard the engine of her car start and leave his property before he allowed himself to move again. So everybody was trying to do their own thing and get involved. The outsiders had made that much of an impact already?

It wasn’t that he was surprised by the news, exactly, but more surprised that the others had jumped the gun without Clark’s go-ahead. Usually, they consulted him during these types of matters, and sure, they had been asking him to get involved over the past few months. But organizing a meeting without his permission? One he was invited to rather than conducting? That was kind of a hit to his pride.

He would just have to go to the meeting and find out exactly what was on their minds. It was for their own good. Hopefully, his sway over them hadn’t lessened because of his change in rank and he would be able to talk some sense into them before things got really ugly.

***

“Clark! You made it!” David exclaimed. “Have some punch!”

“Punch…?”

Clark suddenly had a drink in his hand and he was being led through a huge crowd of people. They swarmed around him as they began to realize who he was, and he was met with shouts of, “Clark!” and “He’s here! He’s here!”

Clark sighed deeply. It wasn’t as if he knew what to do. He just wanted to make sure that this little resistance meeting didn’t result in something more than his pack could handle.

“I’m glad to see you,” David said, making his way to the little platform he had set up in his living room. He stood on it and looked out at the crowd.

“Ladies, gentlemen, and pups, please give a warm welcome to Clark Thomas!”

The crowd cheered uproariously and Clark grimaced.

“Although the powers that be may claim that mutt Thames as our leader, let Clark know just what we think of that!”

The crowd booed and jeered passionately, and a few even cursed Thames’ name. It was actually kind of refreshing to feel the amount of unadulterated support that his pack had for him, and Clark smiled out at them broadly, catching Missy’s eye in the crowd. She gave him a tight smile of approval and applauded as well.

“Clark, why don’t you come up here and give everyone a few words before we get started tonight. I promised this as a way for everybody to voice their concerns, and I think, maybe more than anybody, you have some concerns we all need to hear.”

Clark was surprised by David’s words, and in truth, he hadn’t thought of anything to say yet.

“I couldn’t…” he said, but he was already being led helplessly onto the little platform and before long, he was looking out over the familiar faces of his pack, his heart constricting in his chest. He couldn’t let any danger befall these people. They were his world.

“I know most of you remember what happened so many years ago. It’s been almost two decades, now. Corruption had leaked into our ranks, just as it’s doing now, and I made some rash, foolish choices that led to a lot of bloodshed.”

The crowd was silent, and Clark forced himself to continue.

“I’ve regretted every day, every moment since then, the way I acted before I thought. It cost the lives of some very valuable people, my own wife included.”

“But we won!” someone in the crowd shouted, and everybody began to cheer again. Clark frowned deeply. It had never felt like much of a victory to him.

“Still, there were casualties where there could have been none. I didn’t think things through. So I’m here to implore you, no matter how difficult the obstacles ahead may seem, not to do anything rash and unreasonable. Do not put your lives on the line unless there is absolutely no other choice. Do not take positions you are not meant to have, or lead when you are meant to follow. Listen to me, and listen to David, and we will give you a careful plan of attack. Don’t do anything reckless. I guess…just don’t be like me.”

Clark left the stage abruptly, and the crowd was silent. He left the room as the meeting continued, but he could feel all eyes on him as he retreated to the doorway. It had been hard to tell them how he felt, why he hadn’t gotten involved before now, but hopefully, the pack would understand and do whatever they could to stay out of harm’s way. If only he knew what to do.

16.

“Mm, I smell a virgin. A human! And a healthy one.”

Carmen’s heart thudded hard in her chest when a grating voice spoke behind her. She dropped the milk into her shopping cart without turning around, immediately regretting her choice to go out alone. She had decided to run out and get some groceries before Clark returned, and had borrowed the truck after securing Rachel’s groggy permission.

“Don’t talk to me,” she said as firmly as possible, but her voice wavered. The man cackled.

“You’ll do nicely. Yes…”

“I said don’t –” She whipped around to face the man, and was shocked to find that there was nobody there.

“I must be losing my mind,” Carmen mumbled to herself, taking her cart to the checkout lane. She hadn’t gotten everything on her list, but she was too spooked to stay out any longer. Why was it that the only safe place for her in this town seemed to be Clark’s house? And even there, the dark, looming, sexual threat he posed was not to be overlooked.

“Miss! I said $17.80! Where is your mind at?”

Carmen blinked in surprise. She hadn’t even heard the cashier the first time.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, digging the exact change out of her purse.

“Mm-hm,” the cashier replied, refusing to meet her eye.

Nobody seemed to be a big fan of humans in this town. That, or everybody was under a lot of stress due to the shift in power favoring the outsiders. The shifters liked them even less than they liked humans.

“Have a nice day,” the cashier said mechanically as Carmen took her bags. She smiled half-heartedly and walked briskly to the truck, tossing the bags in the passenger’s seat. She couldn’t wait to get home.

“Here she is,” the same unnerving voice said from behind her.

“What-”

Hands were suddenly over her mouth and a strong arm wrapped itself around her torso. Carmen tried her best to scream. The sound was muffled and ineffective, and no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn’t free herself.

“Oh, Thames will be pleased with this one.”

A sudden piercing pain invaded Carmen’s neck and she let out a muffled cry of pain. Soon, the world was turning black and Carmen fell into a deep sleep.

***

“Where am I?”

Carmen woke up cold and sore on a sandy surface that smelled of earth. She sat up and pain seared through her head. The whole room was pitch black, and she couldn’t see in front of her at all.

“The underground palace,” a woman’s voice whispered.

“What?!” Carmen’s heart thudded fearfully. “What for?”

“The virgin auction,” another woman’s voice answered.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” Carmen growled, trying to get to her feet. But a wave of nausea overpowered her and she stayed on the ground.

“No…I heard them talking about it when they brought me here,” the first woman answered. “I guess it’s a gift to the townspeople. An old, outdated custom that died back in the 10th century. But Alexander’s dug it up. He’s Thames’ right hand man, now.”

“That little freak?” the second woman exclaimed.

“Yup. Thames is going to be officially taking over the throne and giving out virgins to bless his reign and the people who support him. It’s such a barbaric ancient custom.”

“So what’s going to happen to us then?” Carmen broke in. She didn’t know Alexander or Thames, but the last thing she needed was to be part of some horrific ritual that would leave her at the mercy of the type of man who would buy a virgin.

“That depends on who buys us, I guess,” the first woman said. “I really don’t know.”

“This day just gets better and better,” Carmen sighed. She couldn’t help but curse her parents. If they had just told her that she could come home, she would be on a train right now heading to Iowa. But no. She was stuck in some dark pit in the underground palace waiting to be auctioned off to the highest bidder. What good was her virginity now? She might as well have given it to Clark when she had the chance.

“Tell me about it,” the second voice said. “I started my period and everything.”

Carmen couldn’t help but laugh before the severity of the situation caught back up to her.

“So why does it have to be so dark in here?” she asked, reaching her hand out in front of her face to test the limits of her vision. “Couldn’t they give us something to work with?”

“They don’t want the guards looking at us with temptation,” the first woman said bitterly. “They might mar the goods.”

Carmen fumed at the idea of her hymen being thought of as a currency by these people. Who the hell did they think they were? They were total pigs.

“So what’s going to happen to King Lobos?” the second woman asked. “Why is he allowing this to happen?”

“Oh, you know the king is an old coot by now. His mind isn’t quite right. He’s just doing what his advisers tell him to do. They were probably paid off or something by the outsiders. I don’t know what they’re playing at but I don’t like it at all. They’re taking shifter society back into the dark ages.”

“You know, I read in my anthropology course about rogue shifters like these ones,” Carmen said, her mind suddenly reeling back to her studies. “They might not even be wolf shifters at all, but another type entirely. It’s easier and less obvious than flat out warfare, and they use manipulation to secure territory for themselves and their clans. Do you think…”

“The Grizzlies!” the other two women gasped in unison.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” the first woman groaned. “I should have just stayed home today.”

“Try not to worry,” Carmen said, Clark’s image strong in her mind. “We’re going to be all right. I know somebody who is working on taking care of this. Don’t give up hope yet.”

The other women grunted and fell silent as all three of them contemplated the bleak future ahead of them.

“Come on, Clark,” Carmen begged silently. “I know you can do this.”

17.

“Dad, have you seen Carmen?”

Clark had just walked through the door when Rachel approached him. Her face was wrought with worry.

“No, I thought she was here. Why?”

“I’ve been trying to call her to ask if she wanted to go out with Bobby and Greg and I, but I can’t reach her.”

Clark darkened. He really didn’t like Greg or the way he looked at Carmen.

“No. And why do you still hang out with Greg? He’s an asshole.”

Rachel grinned.

“It’s been ten years since he broke my fragile little heart, dad. You need to learn to let things go.”

Clark was silent.

“Seriously, though, I’m worried about Carmen. I told her she could take the truck because she wanted to make us dinner tonight, but she’s been gone for hours and I can’t reach her. Do you think something might have happened to her?”

“Maybe Greg found her before you did,” Clark said bitterly. The idea of Carmen hanging out with that little arrogant slimeball made his blood boil, and he was ready to drop the subject.

“Get real, dad. She can’t stand him. I’m seriously worried!”

“Hm…all right. Want to go with me to check the grocery store then?”

The note of concern in Rachel’s voice brought the matter home to him. Carmen was missing. It wasn’t like her to take off without coming back, especially if she had something that didn’t belong to her, like the truck.

“Maybe the truck broke down,” Clark suggested, leading Rachel to the motorcycle. “Or her phone battery died.”

“Yeah right,” Rachel said. “She has a back-up battery even if that was a possibility.”

“Smart girl,” Clark said with a smirk.

“Can we just go?”

Rachel’s concern kicked Clark into high gear. His secret fear was that Carmen had taken the truck to the train station. She could be on the way to her parent’s house right now, leaving him, and the rest of their godforsaken town, in the dust.

“Where are you going?” Rachel shouted behind him when Clark took the exit to the train station. “The grocery store is the other way!”

Clark growled inwardly and turned the bike around, speeding his way through town until they reached the grocery store.

His heart pounded painfully in his chest. The truck was still there.

“Fuck, where is she?” Rachel cried, jumping off the bike and to the window of the truck. She reached inside and pulled out an apple. “She was done shopping. She wouldn’t have left this stuff here. There’s milk…”

“Stand back and let me see,” Clark said darkly. He could smell that something was off. Somebody else had been in the truck, possibly waiting for Carmen.

“We have to find her, dad. She’s my best friend,” Rachel said, as close to tears as he had ever seen her.

“I know, honey. I care about her too. We will take care of this.”

Rachel said nothing but she looked doubtful as Clark roamed the parking lot for clues. He smelled something sour in the truck, and sought Carmen’s scent frantically, but it was all but gone. Whoever had abducted her had known what they were doing.

“I can’t get a scent,” Clark growled.

“Maybe we could –”

Rachel’s voice was interrupted by the shrill sound of the emergency meeting siren. Clark and Rachel exchanged looks.

“Come on, let’s go.”

They mounted the motorcycle and headed into town to find out more about what was going on.

***

“I’m glad you could all gather here so quickly,” Thames said, a sickening smile lighting his face. Clark glowered at him from the huge crowd of shifters that had gathered at the sound of the meeting siren. Everybody was talking amongst themselves, wondering what all the commotion might be about.

“It’s time,” Thames said.

King Lobos walked out onto the stage in the town square and bowed graciously to the crowd.

“Welcome, and thank you all for coming so swiftly. It has come to my attention that through faults in our records, the rightful heir to the throne is Thames. So please, bow to your new king as I place the crown on its rightful owner.”

The crowd jeered and booed, looking to Clark for what to do. But Clark was too repulsed to make a move, and watched in shock as Thames bowed before King Lobos and Lobos removed his crown.

“Please accept my apologies for this long overdue remedy to my mistake,” Lobos said gravely, placing the crown on top of Thames’ head.

“Please, brother, don’t fret. It is a mistake you would have altered quickly had you known. Of that, I have no doubt.”

“Aren’t you going to do something?” Rachel hissed at Clark. Clark held up his hand to silence his daughter. He had a bad feeling about this. He was sure there was more to come.

“And now, to commemorate this wonderful correction, I would like to treat you all. Alexander, bring out the girls!”

The crowd was silenced as Alexander marched purposefully out onto the stage. He was holding a long chain tightly in his hands. At first, it looked as if it wasn’t attached to anything, but the chain stayed taught as Alexander stopped and cleared his throat.

“Welcome to Stonybrooke’s very first Virgin Auction,” Alexander announced. The crowd gasped in shock.

“What the hell are you talking about?!” David shouted. “We don’t do virgin auctions anymore!”

Alexander ignored him and kept speaking, his voice loud and haunting over them through the microphone clipped to the lapel of his tweed jacket.

“King Thames is from an ancient bloodline; one that understands sacrifice and the deep powers that structure this world. We’ve lost touch of our ancient ways and we’ve come to rely more and more on human culture. But it’s diluting our race, and it is time that we get back on track. But it’s not too late! The power of the Virgin trinity can bring our species back to its former glory!”

The crowd roared in shock when Alexander tugged the chains and the first virgin stumbled forward. She was about twenty-three, tall, with chocolate colored skin and a proud afro. She glared out at the crowd of shifters with silent defiance etched on her face. She looked like she wanted to speak, but nothing passed her lips. Even if she had, nobody could have heard her over the furious crowd.

The next woman in the line was shorter, with long auburn hair. She looked furious, but she also stayed silent. The anger of the crowd was deafening as the third virgin stepped onto the stage. Clark’s heart nearly jumped out of his chest. Carmen.

“Dad!” Rachel shouted, tugging on his arm.

“I know,” Clark growled. “I’m going.”

Clark unleashed an earth-shattering roar as his body began to shift into his most powerful form. The crowd fell silent and backed away, making room for Clark’s humungous wolf form. They hadn’t seen him shift since the day his wife had been killed. And in reality, he hadn’t wanted to shift at all since then. And very few members of the pack had either. But today was different. Today, if he didn’t act fast, Carmen would be auctioned off to the highest bidder.

“What have we here?” Thames exclaimed, grinning. “We have a little revolt going on, do we? Look at him, isn’t he cute?”

Alexander sniggered into his microphone and the rage in Clark’s breast surged through him.

“You’re going to pay for this!” David exclaimed. Clark looked back at him and shot him a serious look. David seemed to understand immediately.

“Nobody interfere!” David exclaimed. “Not unless I give the word. Understood?”

The crowd cheered and Thames grinned out at them.

“Take care of this joker for me, will you Alex?” Thames said, grabbing the chain of women from Alexander. “I have an auction to put on.”

Clark roared violently as Thames began speaking into the microphone. “We’re starting the bidding at $200.”

A crowd of outsiders made their way to the front of the crowd, offering bids. Clark growled at them as he lunged forward, attempting to tackle Thames. But Alexander and three others were one step ahead of him. By the time he reached the stage, Alexander had shifted into his wolf form. He was a lot bulkier than Clark remembered him being, and snarled viciously as Thames walked around the stage, leading the girls on the chains forward.

“$350, you say? How generous!”

Alexander lunged at Clark, teeth first, and sank into his back. Clark bucked Alex off of himself quickly and he fell back into the crowd. If he didn’t end this soon, he would have chaos on his hands, and who knew what might happen in that crowd? He couldn’t endanger Rachel or Carmen any more than they already were. He had to finish this.

Clark leapt forward, pinning Alexander to the ground with his heavy paws. Alex thrashed and bit at him but missed, and, although Clark regretted having to do so, he bit Alex firmly on the neck. He yelped in pain and grew limp. Clark waited for a moment before he let go.

“If he gets back up, take care of him!” David yelled from the crowd.

Clark turned away, only to be immediately tackled by the other three wolves that had been following Alexander’s command. They were originally from Clark’s pack, like Alexander, but had always had their own ideas about things. In fact, they could have been related to Alexander.

But Clark didn’t have the time to think about that. Instead, he focused all of his efforts on battling their vicious attacks. He was used to being outnumbered, but it was overwhelming to try and field off attacks while keeping an eye on Carmen beyond the crowd.

“Sold for $2,050!” Thames declared, shoving the first woman back and grabbing the second, the brunette. The next woman to be dishonored would be Carmen. He would kill Thames before he let him touch her.

With the fire inside of him stoked, Clark tore through the next three wolves. The fight was grueling, but he persisted on his own despite being outnumbered. It was crucial that he get through this without inciting a riot. Shifter riots were notoriously destructive. No doubt it was all part of the master plan – turn the shifters on themselves and pick up the pieces. It would be the easiest way to make the next horrific shift in power. Then every resource their pack had fought and died for in the past would just be handed over to someone else without question.

Clark’s anger powered him on, though he was beginning to feel fatigued from the fight. His shoulder and nose were bleeding by the time he finally left the third wolf, the largest and most ugly of them all, limp on the ground at his feet.

“So you want the girl for $3,905, do you?” Thames was saying into the microphone. “So be it!”

Clark snarled at him ferociously as he dropped the girl’s arm and reached out for Carmen. Carmen shrank away from his touch.

“Next up, we have quite a pretty little thing –”

Clark surprised himself with the power of his legs as he leapt on the stage and inserted himself between Carmen and Thames.

“And it seems we have a rude little man attempting to interrupt the festivities. I think you all know that this is a royal offense. Anybody who interferes with these proceedings will be persecuted.”

The crowd shifted uncomfortably as Clark stared Thames in the eye, his hackles raised and his brilliant teeth shimmering with blood as he snarled at him. The outsiders who had come along with Thames were shocked by the quick bloodshed and seemed to be waiting for a cue from their master. But if they weren’t ordered to fight, Clark knew they wouldn’t. They were cowards who would save their own skin. The real prey here was Thames. Even the outsiders weren’t that loyal to him.

“I recommend that you leave at once,” Thames cautioned.

Clark snarled in response, but instead of backing down, Thames jeered.

“All right,” he said, removing the crown and setting it gingerly onto the wooden stage. “Have it your way.”

The crowd gasped as Thames began his transformation, and Clark’s heart sank. He should have fucking known it. Thames wasn’t a wolf shifter at all. He was a bear.

***

Clark’s hackles rose as Thames glared down at him. He towered above Clark now, and unleashed a godawful roar into the air. Most of the wolf shifters cowered away from the stage.

“Calm down!” David cried. “Everybody stay in position. Only attack if I give the word. And even then, remember the strategy!”

The crowd held fast, though it was clear that everybody was terrified. Shifters had an unspoken rule that they would avoid each other and all conflicts whenever possible, because the power difference was too vast and fights between the two races ultimately tended to be bizarre and gruesome. It was a pact that Thames seemed all too eager to destroy.

“Clark!”

He barely heard his name before his body was filled with pain. Thames had struck hard with his hand, slicing Clark’s back open. The deep gash bled profusely, but he wouldn’t stand down. With Carmen just inches away from him, he would stand strong, even in the face of this powerful adversary.

Thames slashed again and Clark dove out of the way, staying close to Carmen. Thames stood slowly on his haunches, and Clark suddenly realized that his speed was his strength. Bears were slow but powerful. He had to use his speed to his advantage.

Thames growled and readied himself for another attack, but before he could finish, Clark ran behind him and leapt onto his back, latching his teeth into the thick skin of Thames’ neck. The bear roared violently, slicing at Clark with his powerful claws, but Clark held fast.

“Now!” David cried. One by one, the five most powerful wolves in the pack shifted and leapt onto the stage, tackling Thames as Clark held on tightly to his neck. Thames roared fiercely in agony as their sharp teeth settled into his body and finally, Clark felt the satisfying snap of his teeth pushing through the skin and reaching Thames’ jugular.

The bear fell forward on the stage, and the three virgins cried out and scrambled away just in time for Thames to land. Clark refused to loosen his grip until he could feel the life leaving Thames’ body. When he did, he immediately released it and shifted back into his human form, eager to get Carmen the hell out of there.

The keys to the locks were in the bundle of clothing that had been discarded when Thames shapeshifted, and he sorted through them until he found the keyring. He released all of the captive women, coming at last face to face with Carmen.

“It’s going to be all right now,” he said, and took her hand. “Let’s go home.”

18.

Falling asleep had never been harder for Carmen than it was the night that Clark had saved her. He had taken her hand in his own like it was the most natural thing in the world to do and led her to the motorcycle.

“I’ll come home later with Bobby,” Rachel said, immediately realizing that she wouldn’t be able to fit on the bike with the two of them. “Just get her home where it’s safe, will you?”

Clark and Carmen rode silently through the town; Clark in just his jeans, as his shirt had been torn beyond repair during his shifting. Carmen had never seen anything so powerful. It had left her in a daze.

Now she could think of nothing but the heat that had consumed her when Clark’s naked, muscular body strode toward her through the chaos and released her from the chains. His hand was warm as it engulfed hers, and his eyes, so full of warmth and caring.

It was the same way he had looked at her that night in the bedroom. When every one of the feelings she was having now had found the right place. What she wouldn’t give to be with him right now, close to the man who had saved her. The man she could see herself loving, when no other man on earth seemed worthy of such a gift.

Carmen tossed and turned, unable to fight the desperate longing mounting in her loins. What would happen if she went in, right now, where Clark was sleeping? Was she ready to give him all of herself?

The house was theirs alone. Rachel could be home at any time and hear them making love if she did it. But she didn’t think she could wait another second for Clark to call her his once and for all.

Carmen sighed and threw the blankets off her body. That was it. She was ready.

The hallway was silver in the moonlight as she crept quietly to Clark’s room. He was sure to be sleeping, getting his energy back after such a brutal fight. It would be cruel of her to wake him, wouldn’t it…?

And yet, she gently pushed the door open and snuck inside. Clark was sleeping, his torso bared in the moonlight. She took a moment to study him, the power of his body giving her chills. All she wanted was to feel that body close to her, inside of her. And nothing would stand in her way. Not now.

“Carmen?”

Clark’s voice mumbled her name and he turned to face her, his handsome face even more striking in the silver glow.

“Shh,” Carmen whispered, taking the thin straps of her satin nightgown and letting them loose over her shoulder. She took a deep breath as it fell to the floor, and her body was revealed to Clark in the moonlight.

“What are you…?”

Before he could finish, Carmen was in the bed on top of him, the connection of their bodies too powerful for either of them to deny. Her middle was immediately met by the huge bulge of Clark’s erection, and she pressed herself experimentally against it, shocked by the delight that flooded her body.

“Are you sure?” Clark choked out, gripping her delicate shoulders firmly.

“I want you more than anything I’ve ever wanted in my life,” Carmen whispered. “And I’ll want you forever.”

Clark’s mouth met hers passionately, and she was swept away by the tenderness of his kisses as he lifted her easily from his body just long enough to strip off his pajama pants.

Carmen sighed in pleasure as their sexes touched for the first time, and Clark moaned in pleasure as his shaft was consumed by her heat. Carmen tilted her head back, breathless as Clark massaged the tender nape of her neck with his tongue, sending thrills of pleasure to electrify every inch of her body as he slowly began to push himself inside of her, all trace of his self-control gone out the window.

Carmen was pried open by the massive muscle, and she gripped his shoulders with a blissful gasp as the head of his cock made its way inside of her.

“Are you all right?” Clark whispered. “Do you need me to stop?”

“I’m fine,” Carmen gasped. “Keep going. I need this.”

Clark growled, his dark eyes flashing with desire as he shoved himself in a little deeper. Carmen’s body was electrified with a combination of pleasure and pain. She wasn’t sure how much of him she could take, but she was excited to find out. She already knew how big he was.

“Still good?” Clark asked, his voice strained.

Carmen grinned down at him, and instead of answering, she thrust into him so that he was almost fully inside of her. They both cried out in pleasure, and Clark’s eyes widened with surprise as they both felt her hymen break.

“Well, if that’s what you want then let me do the fun part,” he said with a grin.

Carmen gasped in surprise as Clark flipped her onto the bed and pinned her, his eyes shining mischievously. He laced his fingers into hers and hot pleasure cut through her core as Clark plunged deep inside of her, beginning with slow, steady thrusts. The blissful friction of their bodies nearly brought her to tears.

Again and again, he pushed into her, until the pleasure mounted enough for her to grind against him, urging him silently to speed up. Clark grinned.

“Are you sure you’re ready for that?” he asked.

Carmen raised an eyebrow at him and she could feel him swelling inside of her.

“You’re a hell of a woman,” he mumbled.

Carmen cried out in shock as Clark began to unleash his full power on her body. His cock plunged into her again and again, sending hot tendrils of pleasure all throughout her body. Heat coursed through her, and a feeling beyond her control began to build in her abdomen, a deep climax unlike anything she had ever felt before.

“Fuck,” Clark whispered as she tightened around him. The contractions had already begun, even though she didn’t want to let go yet. “Let it happen.”

Clark buried his mouth against her breast and stroked it lovingly as his mouth found her nipple. She moaned deeply as her pleasure was intensified, and Clark’s powerful hips began to thrust against her in earnest.

Carmen was overwhelmed by the hot sensation of his body pressed against her, the shaft of his cock stimulating and teasing her, and she gripped his shoulder blades tightly as a tingling sensation overcame her whole body. Clark hissed, his orgasm spilling out deep inside of her, and the heat of his seed released the powerful explosion that had been building inside of her.

Carmen cried out loud, her earth-shattering orgasm completely releasing all of her inhibitions. Clark’s powerful body continued massaging her sensitive nerve endings, until both of them were completely spent.

“Can I sleep in here with you tonight?” Carmen whispered, laying her head on Clark’s chest. “I don’t want to be alone.”

“You can sleep in here every night,” Clark said, kissing Carmen’s forehead. “I love you. And I’ll take care of you for the rest of our lives.”

Epilogue

“What do you mean you two are together?” Rachel asked, raising an eyebrow at Clark. He grinned sheepishly and shrugged.

“Some things are beyond our control, Rache. And you just go with it. You know?”

“I’m not going to pretend that this isn’t weird,” Rachel said, turning her gaze to Carmen. “But I always knew there was something better out there for you, Carmen. I guess my dad’s the best there is. Except for Bobby. I guess this is a good time to be out with it…Bobby and I are engaged!”

Carmen squealed in delight and she and Rachel embraced. When they pulled apart, Rachel met her dad’s serious eyes and she stopped bouncing and cleared her throat.

“I think he intends to ask you for my hand,” Rachel said. “But if he doesn’t bother, it’s just because he thinks you’ll say no and we’re going to do it anyway. He’s pretty sure you hate him.”

Clark laughed deeply, surprising both Rachel and Carmen.

“I’ve always thought of Bobby as a son. He’s one of the best betas in the pack. He’ll make a fine mate for my little girl.”

Rachel’s eyes widened. “I can’t wait to tell him you said that.”

“Oh, sure, tell him all you want. Just remember to include that if he hurts you, I’ll kill him,” Clark said in a cheerful voice.

Rachel’s face fell slightly, but Clark grinned sincerely.

“No, really. I’m happy for you, kiddo.”

“I’m happy for you two too…I think,” Rachel said with a laugh. “You’ve been on your own for such a long time, dad. I was starting to worry about you. You couldn’t keep pining after mom forever.”

“I have a feeling your mother would understand,” Clark said.

It was true. He had done a lot of soul searching after he met Carmen, and he knew that his wife had been a free-spirit who believed in fated attraction. Who knew it could happen with a human mate too?

“Are you guys coming to the crowning tonight?” Rachel asked. “Bobby and I have great seats.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t miss cheering on King David for the world,” Clark said. “I don’t know anyone more fitting of the honor.”

“Why did you turn down the invitation to be king, anyway?” Carmen asked. She never did quite understand the shifter hierarchy the way a native did. But they were all confident that with a little bit of time and practice, she would get the hang of it.

“Well, honey, I think my place is a little more subtle than all that. David is a brilliant strategist with a keen eye for politics. He truly cares about the pack and values every member equally.”

“Besides, dad’s just reckless. You can’t have a reckless leader, right?”

Clark grinned. It was just what he had always told his daughter growing up.

“Exactly right.”

“Well, we still have some time before the ceremony. Who wants to get something to eat first?” Rachel asked. “Bobby’s buying. The shop is doing really well. He’s looking at another promotion.”

“That sounds great,” Clark said, walking to the closet and grabbing his coat. “There are a few things I wanted to go over with my future son-in-law.”

Rachel laughed and rolled her eyes.

“Sure, dad. Whatever you say. You’re just lucky I don’t have a thing or two to say to my future step-mother.” Rachel shivered. “God that’s weird to say.”

Carmen grinned and laced one arm through Rachel’s and one through Clark’s.

“Just remember, I’m Carmen, and I’ll never even try to replace your mother. Not to you and not to your father. If we just play it by ear, then everything’s going to be fine.”

Clark grinned and kissed Carmen on top of the head.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself.”

THE END

Be sure to check out the rest of the STONYBROOKE SHIFTER tales on Amazon!

Lost Creek Shifters

ARLO

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Poppy felt like high-fiving her boss as she walked out of work on that miserable Thursday afternoon, but it wouldn’t have been on his hand… It would have been right in his face. She tried not to scowl at him as she brushed past and made for the exit, but her feelings were too strong to hide. He was everything she hated about men, and yet, she was stuck with him day in and day out with no way of escape. He was arrogant and rude, and completely inappropriate when it came to flirting with her outrageously, and yet, she felt as if she had to grin and bear it just to stop herself from becoming the target of even more cringe-worthy advances.

She had worked at the store for six months, and although it had originally been as a stop gap, she was starting to fear that maybe working the cash register at a convenience store was going to become her destiny. Nothing else had presented itself to her in the time that she had worked there, and she still found herself in the same position at home. She was working the same shift every day and living with her crazy family. She couldn’t help but wonder when life was going to pick up and she could really start to live, instead of just existing.

As she made her way to the car, she felt as if the weight of the world had been lifted from her shoulders and as she sank down into the driver’s seat, she breathed a sigh of relief. She had survived another week, and now, she was officially on vacation.

She started the engine, put the car in drive and reversed out of her parking spot. She rolled down the windows and cranked up the music, and even though she knew that he could possibly still see her and that it would no doubt get her fired, she lifted her hand up out of the window and flipped her boss the bird as she sped out of the parking lot.

Poppy tapped her hands on the wheel as she made her way through town and thought about the week ahead. It had been a long time since she had been on vacation, and she couldn’t wait to get away for a few days and just unwind. Even if she was going with her family, she was sure that there would be moments when she could take herself away from all of their drama and spend some time by herself. She deserved it, after all.

She turned a corner and she could see her family home up ahead. Most days, when she approached, she was just glad to be out of work, but today was different… She had left there under a cloud that morning and she was dreading facing her mother. She thought back to the argument that had taken place in the kitchen, back when Poppy was still weary with sleep and her mother had thought it was the opportune moment to drag to the surface all of Poppy’s insecurities and fears. She knew, more than anyone, that she was nearly twenty-five and didn’t have a solid career, a place of her own, or a man… But she didn’t want to be reminded of it, and especially by her mom.

“You need to shape up, Poppy,” she had said. “And fast, because you’re not getting any younger… It’s about time you were finding yourself a man, settling down and really thinking about what you want to do with your life…”

It had made Poppy want to cry. The words were like venom and they had hurt. But she was a strong girl, and even though it had cut her deeply, she was determined that she wouldn’t dwell on the opinions of others.

As she pulled up into the driveway and looked up at the house, she could see her family inside, they were all buzzing around and preparing themselves for the week ahead. Her younger brother was jumping around the kitchen and even though he was sixteen, Poppy still saw him as a little kid. She smiled. Even though he could be a nightmare at times, he was still more fun to be around than her tricky parents.

She slammed the car door behind her and walked up to the house. The sound of their voices all drifted out to meet her and she had to suck in a lungful of air as she prepared herself to enter. Her mother’s words still echoed in her mind, and even though she had decided that she would try to forget, it was proving more difficult than she had thought.

“Poppy,” her father said with a wry drawl as she opened the door and stepped inside. “How was your day?”

She had been expecting a scowl or a look of disapproval, but he seemed happy for once, and so did her mom. They all flitted around the island in the center of the kitchen whilst her mother prepared dinner, and her younger brother James kicked his soccer ball up from the floor and onto his knees.

Poppy smiled back and set down her purse as she closed the back door behind her. Her mother looked up and smiled sharply from between tightly closed lips.

“Good, thanks,” Poppy replied as she walked over to the refrigerator and opened up the doors.

James kicked the ball again and the slap, slap of it hitting the floor and then his knee was the only sound in the room. There was a tension in the air, but Poppy wasn’t going to give in to it. She was free from work and her pervy boss for ten whole days, and she was going to damn well enjoy it.

“Smells good,” she beamed as she turned and smiled at her mother. “What are you cooking?”

“Pot roast,” her mom said as she raised a suspicious eyebrow. “I thought I may as well use up what was left over before we head off.”

“Great,” Poppy smiled as she slapped her hands together. “I’m starving.”

The tension began to evaporate and James stopped kicking his soccer ball and sat down at one of the high stools next to the island.

“What time are we leaving?” he asked as he reached over and grabbed a handful of chips from a bowl on the counter. “I want to get there as soon as we can so I can head out to the lake and go fishing.”

“Bright and early! Don’t you worry!” their father grinned.

Poppy felt like rolling her eyes but knew that she had to remain chipper. She smiled from ear to ear and nodded enthusiastically. Even though she was looking forward to the break, the idea of the car journey with her highly strung family was kind of terrifying.

“Are you packed?” her mom looked up at her and Poppy instantly felt herself tense.

“Not yet,” she said sheepishly. “But I will be…” She turned and grabbed a glass from one of the cupboards and ran it under the faucet. She sipped the cool water and tried to ignore the daggers shooting from her mom’s eyes. Poppy was sure that they used to be friends, but since she had returned from college and fallen into the small town trap of working for peanuts and living back at home with her parents, it was like all of her mother’s admiration for her had vanished. It killed Poppy inside, even though she would never admit it.

“We won’t wait for you if you’re late,” her mom said waspishly. “We want to enjoy our vacation, not spend it waiting on you.”

Poppy tensed and felt tears prick the corners of her eyes. She turned and headed for the door.

“Don’t worry, I won’t get in the way,” she said, instantly regretting agreeing to go away with them at all in the first place.

“Where are you going?” her mom asked. “Dinner is almost ready.”

Poppy shrugged and shook her head. “It’s okay, I’m not hungry anymore,” she said as she walked out of the room and slammed the door lightly behind her.

As she walked up the stairs, her heart was pounding and her fists were clenched tightly together. She had never been so humiliated and she couldn’t believe that it was her own mother that was making her feel so small and useless. She pushed open the door to her bedroom and closed it behind her and let out a heavy sigh. She knew it had almost been too good to be true to expect her family to be in a good mood when she had come home… But at least they wouldn’t be confined to the house for the upcoming week.

Poppy threw open her closet doors and looked inside. She had a huge selection of denim shorts, skimpy tees, and dresses, which she could pair with sneakers or sandals, but her motivation for her vacation had pretty much all disappeared.

“Come on,” she coached herself, “once we’re there, you don’t even have to see them.”

She pulled her suitcase out from the bottom of the closet, heaved it up onto the bed and opened it. She would pack fast and then she would get herself to bed. She didn’t want to wake up cranky and then have to endure the car journey feeling even more annoyed and agitated than necessary.

She folded in the clothes and breathed a sigh of relief. She would switch off and try to forget her mother’s cruel words and the feeling of dread that she had inside of her. It had been a tough few months back at home, but this weekend, she was escaping it all and heading for the mountains. She could spend the entire week lying in the sun, basking by the lakes or even heading up in the lifts to the tops of the mountains to ski, hike or take in the views. She didn’t want to admit that she would much rather be lying on a beach somewhere, sipping a cocktail and being waited on by hunky men in tight underwear, but whatever this little mountain town had to throw at her, she would have to make it work.

She closed the suitcase and pulled it down to the floor. As she flopped down on the bed, her stomach was growling with hunger and all she wanted to do was sneak downstairs and take a plate of food, but she wouldn’t give her mom the satisfaction. Instead, she wrapped her blanket around her shoulders and closed her eyes.

Only one more sleep and then she would be out of there. Whether her family were in tow or not, she was going to make sure she had the best vacation ever.

2.

The open road stretched out ahead of them and Poppy lay her head lightly against the window, dreaming of being out there and being free. She had always romanticized of what it would be like to run far, far away, but she had never had the nerve. As she sat in the back of the car with her mother, she pretended that that was exactly what she was doing. She was no longer a lost girl on a family vacation, she was a woman on the run. A woman on the hunt for her destiny. A woman who knew what she wanted.

A little smile flitted over her lips and she closed her eyes, satisfied. It was a good feeling to pretend sometimes, but she only wished that it could all be real.

“So, the GPS says we’re about an hour out,” her dad said over his shoulder. “You gals okay to keep on going or do you need a rest break?”

Poppy just wanted to get there. She didn’t want to stop and drag out the painful journey any longer than necessary, but she had the feeling her mom may have other ideas.

“I could do with stretching my legs,” her mom said as she cricked her neck. “So, yes, let’s pull over when you can.”

Poppy rolled her eyes underneath her sunglasses and stifled a yawn. Up in front, James turned on the radio and some classic rock drifted through to the backseat. Their father tapped the wheel and hummed along to the tune.

Poppy spied the sign for the rest area before anyone else and debated not saying anything, but she knew it was pointless.

“Ahh, here we go,” her dad smiled over his shoulder as he slapped on the indicator and started to pull to the side of the highway and off onto a dusty road.

They pulled into the parking lot and Poppy looked around. There was a small gas station attached to a convenience store and an old looking block of restrooms out back near some woodland. She scrunched up her nose and tried to decide whether she should just sit tight and wait for them to return, but her legs were stiff and her mind was buzzing and she had to get out of there. She leaned over and opened up the car door, and as she stepped out into the afternoon sun, she stretched her arms high above her head and reached for the sky.

She hadn’t looked at the time when they had left home earlier that morning, but she could tell that they had already passed lunch time without a stop or pause in their driving. Poppy’s dad was like a man on a mission. He wanted to get his family to their destination, and then they could think about other things such as eating or taking a break. She was surprised that he had even suggested that they pull over in the first place.

“Right,” her mom said as she walked around the side of the car. “I’m going to the little girls’ room…” She giggled like a child and then hurried off toward the patch of woodland and the block of toilets that looked old and abandoned.

I’m not going in there, Poppy thought. She could almost feel the tickle of the cobwebs that were no doubt covering the ceiling and walls in there, and she shuddered. She was surprised her mother was being so relaxed about heading in there herself, considering how high maintenance she usually acted.

“God, just get me to our cabin,” James sighed as he leaned back against the car door next to Poppy. “I can’t take much more of being stuck with these two…” He yawned and scratched the back of his neck.

“Well, at least I’m not alone there,” Poppy laughed.

They watched as their dad talked to the gas station attendant and then walked slowly back to the car and started to fill it up.

“I wish I hadn’t said I would come,” Poppy whispered.

James looked almost offended and then half laughed.

“Well, at least it’s only a week,” he said. “Free holiday… You know what they say…” he raised his eyebrows. “Never look a gift horse in the mouth.”

Poppy rolled her eyes again and she had the distinct feeling that she was going to be doing that a lot on this particular trip. Even though James was young, he was a total smart ass, and she could tell that he was going to spend as much time as possible trying to get a rise out of her. She ignored him and sighed.

Her dad was still humming the tune that had been playing on the radio and her mother was nowhere to be seen. She looked across at James who looked half asleep behind his shades and she reached down into the backseat and pulled out her purse.

“Back in a minute,” she said to no one in particular as she turned her back on the car and began to walk over to the convenience store. She was going to need to be prepared to get through the next week with the three of them, and she hadn’t thought anything through, but as she stood there in the rest area, she knew what she needed more than anything.

Booze.

She pushed the door to the store open and tried not to let the man behind the counter realize that she could feel his eyes all over her as she made her way up and down the aisles. She prayed for a miracle, that somewhere inside of that dusty little store, there would be a few bottles of wine, or at least a miniature bottle of vodka, but she was completely out of luck.

“Fuck,” she hissed as she turned on her heel and made her way back to the front of the store.

Instead, she found herself at the magazine rack and pulled down a dusty and very old copy of Cosmo. It was two years old and she could tell that this wasn’t the kind of place that would restock regularly, but if she didn’t have alcohol to help her through the rest of the car journey, then out of date beauty tips and celebrity gossip was going to have to do.

She put the magazine down on the counter and smiled sheepishly at the man who was serving her. He looked only half awake, but his red-rimmed eyes were fixed directly on her and it made the hairs on her neck stand a little on end. She looked down at the floor self-consciously and willed him to hurry up, but he took his time looking on the front and then back for the bar code, and when he scanned it and it didn’t go through, he spent another few moments looking for a price tag. Poppy tapped her feet and bit her bottom lip. Each moment she was spending in there was making her more and more uncomfortable, and so when she heard the bell on the door ting behind her, she almost didn’t notice, and she certainly hadn’t seen the big black truck pull up in the parking lot.

She sighed again and rubbed her temples. Behind her, a set of heavy footsteps were approaching and she tensed when she realized that it wasn’t James or her dad, as her eyes gazed on them still standing outside by the car, watching as her mom walked slowly back across the dusty track from the woodland toward them.

She heard the big heave of breath behind her, and she could smell something sweet and intoxicating. The man behind the counter sighed and dropped the magazine back down on the side and then made to move out from behind to go over to the rack when Poppy eventually had the nerve to turn around and face who was behind her.

The heavy footsteps and the hot scent of cologne were still hanging prominently in the air, and as she turned her head slowly, she felt almost pulled and compelled to be close, even though she had no idea who or what she was up against.

As her eyes fell onto the man waiting in line behind her, her heart almost stopped beating. She looked up at him nervously, all six foot five of him and his broad, wide set shoulders. He was muscular and tanned, his arms bulged out of the sleeves of his tight t-shirt and she could see the harsh black of tattoos snaking their way down his neck. She swallowed as she took him all in and she almost didn’t dare let her eyes follow all the way up to his face…

His neck was thick and scattered with dark stubble, and when she looked over his square and prominent jaw, her heart started to flutter. She had never seen anyone so attractive in her entire life. When their eyes met, she felt something inside of her click into place, but she instantly looked down at the floor. She couldn’t bear it… He was too handsome, too powerful looking, too perfect. His eyes were a deep brown and they wanted to pull her in, she could feel it. She was breathing quickly and her arms were trembling. She dug her nails into her palms to try and snap herself out of it, but she could feel his eyes on her. He was staring right at her and he was smirking.

She looked up to him again and as their eyes met, she felt something flash over her, something animalistic and so very carnal she knew that she was going to be able to ignore it. His eyes glistened and all she could hear was her own heart beating. He was unusual. She couldn’t figure out why, but there was something about him that was raw and powerful. Something almost wild.

“Okay,” the guy behind the counter interrupted as he stepped back behind the register. “That’s six dollars.”

Poppy struggled with her purse as she pulled out her cash and she could feel the fluster spreading out all over her, she just hoped she wasn’t burning red. The man behind her shifted on the spot and she took a deep breath as she readied herself to turn around after the boy had given her the change.

When she did and she saw him in front of her again, there was no denying the pull between them. This stranger was tall, dark, and devilishly handsome, and even though they hadn’t said a word to each other, suddenly, Poppy felt full of hope.

Maybe the mountains will have something to offer me after all, she thought to herself as she walked back to the door at the front of the store and pushed it open. The bell tinged above her head and the huge, hulk of a man turned and smiled at her again. As her eyes locked in on his she felt a shiver roll over her and she was sure that a low, gruff growl escaped from his lips, almost as if he just couldn’t hold it in.

She felt her cheeks flush crimson, but she brushed her hair behind her ear and smiled back bravely. It had been a long time since she had found herself attracted to a man, but this was definitely a step in the right direction.

As the door closed behind her, she felt her whole body sag. She had no idea if she had just made a fool of herself, or whether she was finally coming back out of her shell, but whoever he was, he had helped her on her way and for that, she was smiling from ear to ear.

She climbed back into the car and looked out as he strolled across the parking lot and back to his big black truck. He was so big and brutish, he could easily have been an animal. But she liked it. Her dad started the engine and as they pulled away, Poppy couldn’t help but sink down into the seat and start her daydreams all over again.

I just hope all of the men out here are like him, she thought with a smile. If that’s the case, then I’m going to have one hell of a week.

“Come on then,” her dad called into the back. “Last push now, we’ll be there within the hour.”

Great, Poppy thought. And for the first time all day, she actually meant it.

3.

Lost Creek was a small, picturesque mountain and lake town full of charm, and as their car passed the sign to welcome them, Poppy couldn’t help but smile. It had been a long time since she had gotten away from the hustle of city and suburban life, and being out there in the virtual wilderness was starting to appeal more and more.

The sign loomed up in front of them, ‘Welcome to Lost Creek’ and she looked at how, amongst the woodland depicted on it, there were wolves and bears nestled deep within the trees.

“Do you think there’ll be a lot of bears out here?” she asked, feeling uneasy.

“Well, it is the mountains,” her dad laughed. “I’m sure there’s at least one or two.”

Poppy swallowed nervously. She had never been overly confident when it came to big, wild animals and for some reason, bears had always frightened her in some way. She thought of how she had longed to wander off on her own, and now the image of her being mauled out in the woods flashed across her already anxiety-ridden mind.

For God’s sake, she told herself internally, stop being such a drama queen.  She rolled out her shoulders and pulled her sunglasses up from over her eyes so that she could take in the view.

The small town was absolutely beautiful and it almost took her breath away. It was so quaint and pretty, it was almost like a Swiss village from a storybook. She looked at all of the buildings that lined Main Street, all made out of big logs and timber, the evergreen trees that were on every corner, and the delightful uniqueness of each little store, bar, and hotel that were like nothing she had ever seen before. It was a feel good place, somewhere that instantly appealed to her soul, and she wrapped her arms around herself and felt comfort deep inside.

“Isn’t this lovely,” her mom said as she peered out onto the streets too. “I can’t believe we’ve never visited before.”

And she was right. The fact that they had only driven around four hours to get there, it did seem as if it should be the kind of place that they could have been visiting since they were kids.

“Oh well,” her dad said, “better late than never, ay?” He laughed and slapped the steering wheel.

He made a left and continued off and away from Main Street and further up into the mountains. James read the map in the front and clicked his teeth together as their father turned down the stereo as if that would somehow help them find their cabin more easily.

“I think it’s just up on the right over this ridge,” James said as he scratched behind his ear.

Their dad slowed and began to turn off the main road, and sure enough, there, right in front of them was a small log cabin village slightly set back. All of the cabins were unique and different, but all were positioned so that they had a stunning vantage point that looked down the mountain and down into the town.

“Wow,” Poppy said. “These are fantastic!”

As their dad snaked the car around and pulled up outside number three, everyone’s eyes were fixed firmly on what would become their home for the next week.

It was a three story log cabin spread out over an incline, with a big decked veranda that ran along the entire outside of the property. It was big, with floor to ceiling glass windows and a modern feel to it even though it had been built to represent something from another time entirely.

“I wonder who designed these things,” Poppy said as she slipped off her seat belt and stepped out into the crisp air.

They hadn’t traveled far up into the mountain, but the air already seemed so much cleaner and fresher. She breathed in deeply and let it fill her lungs and when she exhaled, she felt better already.

“Well, I believe our suite is on the top floor,” her mom said. “So you two can fight it out over the other bedrooms.”

James and Poppy looked at each other and she felt that familiar pang of sibling rivalry. She could feel herself twitching, ready to run, but there was also a part of her that knew that she was too old to be dragged into a petty squabble over who would have the bigger room.

“Look,” she said with a shrug, “I don’t mind… You go ahead and take whichever one you like best.”

She felt all eyes on her again, for what could easily have been the hundredth time that day, and she held up her hands.

“What?” she asked. “I honestly don’t mind, let James pick.”

And then she turned her back on them and walked out over to the fence that kept cars and people from accidentally falling off the side of the mountain and looked out over the town.

It was almost two p.m. and she could feel that it was alive down there. She wondered what sort of places there would be to hang out on an evening, and she bit her bottom lip as she thought back to the man at the gas station, the mountain man who had relit a fire inside of her that she had thought was long gone.

“Pops,” James called from somewhere behind her. “These rooms are insane, you need to get in here and check them out!”

She turned and looked up to her brother who was hanging out one of the massive windows and waving his arms like a child and she waved back and nodded.

“I’ll be right there,” she said as she started her walk back up to the cabin.

When she pushed the door open and entered for the first time, she was in awe. She looked up at the high vaulted ceilings, the rich, warm wooden beams and the cozy rugs and blankets that were draped across the floors and furniture. It was like stepping into some kind of winter wonderland, even though it was summer and the air was warm and crisp. The kitchen opened out off the main living space and a balcony ran around the edge of the top of the room. She could certainly get used to living like this. She felt more than at home there, and as she stepped out onto the long, wooden veranda and saw the view properly for the first time, her breath was almost taken away.

“This is incredible,” she whispered to herself as she looked out across Lost Creek. Her spine was tingling and she knew, in that instant, that she was going to really enjoy herself there. It felt like nowhere else on earth, and she sensed that there was a certain kind of magic flowing through it. She couldn’t explain how or why, but it was reaching out and grabbing her, pulling her in and making her want to stay forever.

“Wanna see your room?” James was leaning in the doorway behind her and broke her train of thought.

Poppy nodded and followed him inside and although she had been expecting her kid brother to be his usual jackass self and leave her with the shitty room on the back of the house with a single bed, he had actually done the decent thing and given her the biggest room, with a plush looking king size bed and a marble lined en-suite.

“Wow,” she smiled, “I’m impressed. Didn’t fancy this one yourself?”

“Nah,” he shrugged. “I know what you women are like, I’m sure you’ll get more use out of it.”

He turned and walked back across the hall and Poppy closed the door behind her. The room was like a palace compared to the room she was currently living in at her parent’s house, and she instantly felt as if a weight had been lifted.

I really did need this, she thought.  I was beginning to suffocate back there.

She walked over to the tall windows and looked out at the stunning view yet again. She knew she should really unpack, but the town was beckoning and she didn’t want to wait a moment more. She turned and made her way out of her bedroom and into the main body of the house.

“Want your suitcase?” her dad called to her as she approached the front door.

“I’m going to unpack later,” she said as she swept her long blonde hair up into a ponytail and picked up her purse. “I’m going to head down into town for a look around.”

Before she gave him or her mother a chance to question where or why she was leaving so soon, she skipped out the front door and let it close lightly behind her.

The fresh mountain air hit her again and she breathed in the delicious scent of pine. She had never been one for the outdoors, she was always the kind of girl who preferred shopping and being pampered to roughing it and going on expeditions. But now that she was amongst the wilderness, a new found urge to explore was over-taking her. She looked up high into the mountains and she could see snow capping the tops. It was hard to believe that with it being so warm and sunny where she was that high above her it was a different story.

“Magic,” she grinned as she stepped out of the little village of log cabins and made her way back down the main road. As she walked along, the sounds of the town were increasing and she felt her anticipation grow along with them. As they had driven through, her eyes had flashed from one side of the road to the other, and she had found it nearly impossible to take anything in properly. Now she was out there and on her own, and all she wanted to do was have a real good look around and find somewhere that she could unwind for an hour or so, get something to eat and forget that she maybe wasn’t as happy as she would like to be in her real life.

The town was bustling as she walked along Main Street, and each little store and restaurant caught her eye. The town was full of locals, but she could also see that there were plenty of tourists. It was obviously a popular spot for skiers, fishermen, and walkers; there was so much to do, it was a hive of activity and she almost didn’t know where she wanted to go first.

She stood and looked around and waited for something to jump out at her, and sure enough, before long, a little diner on the other side of the street suddenly seemed to come to life. It was built out of timber like the rest of the buildings, but it had an old red neon sign on the front that was buzzing brightly and had a real vintage charm to it. She looked up and read the word Arlo’s and she instantly knew that it was going to be the kind of local place that would be welcoming and warm. She crossed the road and headed straight for the door, and as she pushed it open, she knew that she wasn’t going to be disappointed.

The lights were low inside, and the bar, tables, and booths were all crafted out of a deep, dark wood. It felt warm and cozy in there, and as she stepped in and the door closed lightly behind her, she didn’t feel at all self-conscious. It was relatively busy for the time of day, and she moved into the main body of the restaurant and crossed over to the tall bar counter where several truckers sat on high stools, reading newspapers and eating big, thick sandwiches.

A waitress with long black curly hair and a tiny waist came out from the kitchen in a red and white checked dress and a white apron. She twirled her hair up high into a straggly bun and pinned it with a pen before she looked up, smiled a big wide smile in Poppy’s direction and made her way over to serve her.

“Welcome to Arlo’s,” she grinned. “Are you eating with us today?”

Poppy’s stomach growled and she nodded enthusiastically. “Yes please,” she said.

“Just you?” the waitress asked.

Poppy nodded and then the waitress turned and presented the bar and the only high stool left that was empty in front of it.

“Sure,” Poppy said, “that’s great.”

She climbed up onto it and watched as the waitress moved around the back of the counter and picked up a menu. She slid it across the bar to her and when Poppy picked it up, she felt a stickiness to it that made her wince.

“Oh shoot,” the waitress laughed as she looked at her own hands. “Looks like Arlo’s signature hot sauce has been spilled again.” She shook her head and swiped the menu away before passing Poppy a clean one, complete with a hot, moist towel.

She rubbed her hands clean and then looked up at the waitress who was watching her with intrigue.

“Is this your first day in town?” she asked, and Poppy nodded shyly.

“Yes,” she said, “I only arrived around an hour ago.”

“Vacation?” the waitress grinned.

“Yes,” Poppy nodded, “with my family.”

“You don’t sound too enthusiastic?” the waitress laughed.

“Well, you know how it is…crazy parents…annoying little brother…not enough of my own space.”

The waitress nodded and sighed, “Yep, I know it all too well...” and then she turned and served another one of the truckers down at the end of the bar.

Poppy noticed that her name tag said that she was called Willow and she knew that she would remember it because she had never heard it before. What a beautiful name, she thought. And it suits her too…

The waitress was lean and her hair was so soft and bouncy, she really was willowy. Poppy looked away, aware that she was staring and going into a daze, but it wasn’t long before the waitress was back in front of her with a notepad in her hand.

“So, what can I get you?” she asked with her pencil poised.

Poppy’s eyes flickered behind the bar, and even though she knew that she really should be eating something, her stress levels were still peaking and all she wanted to do was unwind and relax. She was on vacation, after all.

“I’ll take a bottle of dry white wine and whatever you recommend from the snacks,” she said with a sigh.

Willow the waitress winked at her and smiled. “A girl after my own heart,” she laughed as she leaned behind the bar and opened the door to one of the low refrigerators. She pulled out a crisp and cold bottle of wine and set it down on top of the bar.

“That looks perfect,” Poppy grinned.

Poppy sat and picked at the nachos in front of her whilst she slugged back her Sauvignon Blanc. She had been in the bar for around an hour and even though she was nowhere near tipsy, the wine had relaxed her enough for the tension to leave her entire body and she felt warm inside. Willow had kept checking in with her over the time she had been sitting there, and Poppy was glad that she had chosen to come into Arlo’s because she felt as if she had instantly made a friend.

Willow was kind and sweet, and she seemed to know all there was to know about Lost Creek.

“You need to check out The Nowhere Bar on an evening, especially Friday,” Willow had said. “It’s where everyone our age hangs out. Sometimes they have bands playing, sometimes it’s just full of people having fun, but you get quite a few tourists in there so it’s always good for meeting new people too.”

“Sounds great,” Poppy smiled as she took another sip of wine. “I’m all for meeting new people and having fun.”

And she really meant it. Since she had moved back home after college and got stuck in this horrible rut, she had felt herself becoming more and more withdrawn. All she wanted was to feel like herself again. To feel alive and as if she were really living. She had felt sedated for so long and now she was more than ready to snap herself wide awake.

“Where else is there that’s fun?” Poppy asked.

Willow thought on it for a moment and then she half smiled and shrugged. “I mean, I guess it depends what you’re into, but there’s something for everyone. If you like skiing, get yourself up the mountain, if you like relaxing, then the lake will be for you. There’s some great hikes out in the forests and then around here, on Main Street, there are tons of restaurants and bars. You’ll see, though, that one end is kinda different from the other ̶ ” She was cut off by a trucker hollering down the bar to her and she excused herself and moved off to serve him.

One end is different from the other? Poppy thought. What does she mean?

But before she even had time to think about it for a second more, she heard the door slamming open behind her and a heavy set of footsteps enter. The sound was familiar, and so was the scent of cologne that came with it. Poppy’s heart started to thump in her chest and she realized that she was suddenly hot and bothered.

Could it be? she thought before she built up the nerve to turn around.

But when she did, she could barely keep the grin from her face. Her heart danced hard in her chest and she felt her cheeks blush red all over again. Standing right there behind her was the big hulk of a man from the gas station. And he had noticed her all right, too, and he was coming right her way.

4.

Poppy turned back to face the bar and she was so nervous that all she could hear and focus on was the blood pumping through her and thumping in her ears. She could sense him moving closer, and it wasn’t long before he sidled up next to her at the bar and his huge frame seemed to block out the light that was shining in behind him. She breathed deeply, willing herself to turn and look at him, but too nervous to follow it through. He seemed taller than she remembered as she tried to focus on him out of the corner of her eye, and he smelled so good she had to bite her bottom lip.

He leaned over the bar and waved at Willow. She smiled back with a grin that went from ear to ear and Poppy’s heart instantly sank. There was too much familiarity there for him to just be a customer or someone passing through, and she wanted to kick herself for being so foolish, for lusting after a stranger and building up hope when she had only laid eyes on him once.

She dug her nails into her palms and picked up her wine glass. As she threw her head back and sipped quickly, she instantly felt a warm wave of calm roll over her. But she could still feel his eyes on her. He was taking her in, every last inch of her.

“Trucks out back with the new AC unit,” he said gruffly. “Not that we’ll need it if every day’s like today…”

Willow walked over and pressed her hands down on the counter top and Poppy had to resist every pull that was screaming inside of her to turn and look at them both head on. She continued to look down at the ground and sip her wine slowly, her eyes flitting every so often to the very corners to try and catch a glimpse of him again.

“Thanks, Boss,” Willow said. “Maybe Jimmy can come by and set it up next week.” She wiped her hands on an old dishcloth and threw it down behind the bar.

Boss…

The word reverberated around Poppy’s mind and she felt herself sighing with relief as the tension left her body. Willow knew him because she worked for him… Now this was getting interesting.

Poppy still resisted the urge to turn and smile, but she could feel the man’s eyes on her and now Willow’s too.

“Something caught your eye, Arlo?” Willow said teasingly, and finally Poppy had to give in and turn her eyes up to meet them.

He was stood with his arm against the rough wood of the counter top and he was leaning casually and effortlessly. He looked so cool and at ease, it was as if he knew the place inside out, and with what Willow had just alluded to, it made perfect sense why.

Arlo… He wasn’t just the manager, the diner was his.

Poppy smiled sheepishly and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. After being so confident when she had seen him in the gas station earlier that day, she suddenly felt exposed, on show, and desperately self-conscious.

“I saw you before,” he said with his deep, smooth voice.

And Poppy nodded and bit her bottom lip.

“Oh, you two have met?” Willow chipped in as she leaned in between them with a big smile on her face. “Well, that’s cute! This here is Poppy, she’s in Lost Creek on vacation and just arrived today.”

“Poppy…” he smiled and whispered her name.

As the words left his lips, they sent shivers down her spine and she had to look down to compose herself.

“This is Arlo,” Willow said, “and as you can probably guess by the name of this joint, he is the man in charge.”

He shrugged and scratched behind his ear.

“Yes, that’s me…large and in charge,” he joked and Willow let out a loud, hearty laugh.

Poppy giggled and brushed her hair behind her other ear nervously. She suddenly had the overwhelming urge to fidget, and she didn’t know what to do with her hands. To compensate, she reached for her wine glass again and took another sip.

Arlo’s eyes were heavy and on her. His whole presence was strong and intense and it shook her to the bone. In almost perfect timing, the trucker on the other side of him paid up and got to his feet before tilting his cap, and as he walked away, Arlo reached out and grabbed the high stool he had been sitting on, and pulled it down beneath him. He sat there and nodded to behind the counter.

“I could do with a beer,” he said. “It’s been a long day so far.”

Willow smiled and reached down into one of the refrigerators and when she passed him back the bottle, Poppy watched with half awe and half complete lust as he ripped the top from it with his teeth. He licked his lips and took a long, drawn out swig and then rested the bottle back down between his hands.

Willow moved away and began to serve a new set of customers and Poppy felt as if she and he were the only two people in the room. Everything else around them seemed to evaporate, the noise and movement around them blurred into obscurity.

“So you’re here with your family?” he asked her as he looked down at her with those deep, brown eyes.

“Yes, my parents and my kid brother,” Poppy said with a nod. “I agreed to come just for the break, but as soon as I got into the car with them, I realized it was likely a mistake…”

He laughed, “Does that explain the daytime drinking?”

Poppy smiled and nodded. “It sure does,” she said. “I just had to get out of there for a bit, and I guess it’s always good to get an idea of where you are.”

“I’m the same,” he agreed. “Whenever I travel, the first thing I do is get a lay of the land.”

Poppy had never thought of it like that before, but she knew exactly what he meant. It was good to scope out new surroundings and to know as much as possible. Knowledge was always power.

“And how long are you in town for?” he asked as he took another drink.

“Just for a week,” she said. “I’m sure I could do with a longer break, but when it comes down to it, I’ll probably be more than ready to get away from the family by then.”

Arlo laughed and looked at her warmly.

“I’m sure they’re not all that bad,” he said.

“Hmm,” Poppy smiled thoughtfully. “I guess not, they just have their moments.”

He nodded and looked behind him as the door opened and let in a bright stream of light from outside. In the doorway stood three big shadows and Arlo smiled and nodded in their direction. Poppy squinted as she tried to see their faces, but they were silhouetted and all she could make out was that they all looked big and burly just like him. They were so similar, in fact, it was as if they could be brothers.

Arlo looked back to Poppy, downed the last of his beer and then rose to his feet.

“It was great to meet you, Poppy,” he smiled as he touched her hand lightly. “I hope I see you in here again later…” His fingers were lingering on top of her hand and his touch was electric. His skin against hers felt like it was on fire and she swallowed hard to stop herself from shaking and stammering over her words. This moment of first touch felt different to anything she had ever know. Her eyes met his again and she felt something strong forge between them. Something binding and something very real.

When she couldn’t think of anything to say, because she was so taken aback, he smiled at her again and winked.

“I’ll be back in here all evening, call in if you can…” He trailed his fingertips away and turned to walk toward the three big men who had now moved into the bar area of the diner and were all in deep conversation. Poppy looked down again and breathed out deeply, her heart was racing and even though there was no reason for her to feel nervous, she felt as if she were walking along a cliff edge.

There was something about him that was unnerving, even though she could tell deep down he was nothing but good. There was a danger to him, an edge that was mysterious and wild, but she couldn’t place it. Around the edge of her consciousness, the words feral and predatory played around… but in a good way. In a very good way indeed. She chewed the inside of her mouth as she watched him shake hands with the other men who seemed so like him, and then they all turned and walked to a door at the very back of the room, almost hidden behind the bar, and disappeared out of sight.

Poppy picked up her glass and drank the remainder of her wine and then she waved toward Willow. She smiled back at her and made her way over and leaned across with her arms on the counter.

“You want another or are you done?” she asked warmly.

“I think I’m done, for now, anyway,” Poppy trailed off.

“Want me to cork it for you?” Willow asked as she picked up the bottle and held it up between them.

Poppy shook her head. She didn’t want to go back to the cabin with a half empty bottle of wine. She had the feeling her parents would be pissed enough as it was seeing as she had pretty much ditched them the second they had got to town. “No thanks,” she sighed. “But what time do you guys close?”

Willow grinned and shrugged, “Whenever we feel like it really. Depends how the crowd is, what else is happening in town… If Arlo fancies locking in and letting his friends have a private party…” She wiggled her eyebrows mischievously and Poppy smiled, she liked the sound of that.

“Well, I’ll come back later,” she said as she got to her feet. “I like it in here…”

“And he likes you…” Willow said.

Poppy stopped in her tracks and turned back around. Willow’s eyes were bright and glinting underneath the low lights, they seemed full of mischief and games.

“You think?” Poppy asked.

“I know…” Willow confirmed.

Poppy was speechless for a moment. She had no idea if this girl was anything more to Arlo than a treasured employee, but she didn’t want to risk saying anything that may dampen her chances, she knew how bitchy girls could be.

“Well, I’ll see you later,” Poppy smiled, trying to brush off what had just been said between them. “So lovely to meet you, Willow.”

Willow smiled back and waved.

“And you,” she nodded. “Hope to see you later!”

Poppy nodded and headed for the door. As she pushed it open and stepped out into the daylight, she shielded her eyes and blinked. She hadn’t realized how dark it had been in there, but now that she was back out in the open and she could see the town in all of its glory again, she realized what an idyllic place it must be to live. She felt on edge and unnerved by Willow’s assured attitude, but Poppy had to remind herself that she wasn’t at college anymore, and not all girls wanted to stab you in the back.

“Some people are just genuinely nice,” she whispered to herself as she started to walk back down Main Street and head toward the road that took her up to her cabin. “And it’s about time you stopped being so wary of every single person you come into contact with.”

It was a habit that was going to be hard to break, but she knew, for her own sanity, she was going to have to give it all she had.

She walked back to the cabin feeling slightly merrier than she had been when she had left earlier in the day, but a heavy tiredness was also creeping through her and pulling her down. She reached into her purse and pulled out her cell phone. It was almost six p.m. and she could hear some of the cabins all around the mountain livening up. Music drifted out across the woodland, along with the sounds of cheers and laughter.

Poppy couldn’t help but think of the big, comfortable bed waiting for her back at her own cabin, but she didn’t want to climb into bed and miss a potentially rocking night at Arlo’s. The man himself had said that he hoped he would see her again, and she knew that she would never forgive herself if she didn’t go along and see what Main Street was like at night.

She rounded a corner and she could see her cabin ahead. Her mom and dad were out on the veranda, sat at a table and uncorking a bottle of wine of their own. She could also see James right at the other end of the deck, past the hot tub, lying on a sun lounger with his headphones on, tapping his feet along to the beat. They all looked relaxed and calm, without a care in the world, and it made Poppy feel even better.

Maybe this vacation is all we need to get along again, she thought as she waved up to them and then approached the main door and pushed it open. Maybe we’ll bond and go back home with a clean slate… And although she didn’t quite believe it, she couldn’t help but hope.

“How was town?” James asked as Poppy stepped out onto the veranda, pulling off his headphones.

“Good,” she beamed. “It’s such a gorgeous little place. Really picturesque and by the looks of things, lots to do.”

“Where did you go?” her dad asked from the other end of the deck.

“Just a little place called Arlo’s… It was half diner and half bar… Quite cool, really.”

“Sounds… charming…” her mom said waspishly.

Poppy fought back the urge to roll her eyes.

“Well, whilst you were off gallivanting we’ve all eaten and unpacked,” her mother continued. “So whenever you’re ready to move your mess… Your case is still in the hallway.” She didn’t look up to Poppy, she kept her eyes fixed on the magazine that she was reading and with a pang of annoyance, Poppy realized it was the copy of Cosmo that she had bought back at the gas station.

She wanted to stay and fight, she wanted to snatch the magazine right out of her cold, rigid hands, but she wouldn’t. She would rise above it and would never be the reason that a big family feud broke out on their first day in Lost Creek.

“Well, I’ll get sorted now then,” Poppy said instead, her voice sickly sweet. And then she turned on her heel and stormed back into the house. She grabbed her suitcase from the middle of the living room and started to drag it behind her.

She walked along the long wooden hallways and listened to her heels clicking along the pine. She was raging with anger, but she was determined not to rise to the bait. She and her mother hadn’t always been this way, Poppy could still remember a time when they had gotten along and it made her sad to rake over the memories. So much had changed, and she didn’t even know why.

When she got to her room at the end of the corridor, she pushed open the door and closed it behind her. She heaved the case inside and up onto the bed and unzipped it. As it pinged open and she looked at all of her clothes inside, she knew that it would take her a while to organize everything but that it would be worth it. She thought back to Arlo, and to his big, brown eyes, his broad shoulders, his stubbly chin and the way he was so tall and muscular, it was almost as if he were a giant. Back at home, she never saw men like him and was surprised at how fast her attraction had grown for him. He was all she could think about and already, the features of his face were slipping away, so much so that she was desperate to see him again.

She pulled all of her clothes out of the case and dashed over to the closet. As she hung them up, she eyed each and every piece she had with her and mentally tried to put together outfits for the entire week ahead, for each and every occasion. When it came to that evening, she was going to have to pick wisely. She wanted to look drop dead gorgeous, and yet, like she had made little to no effort. She chewed the inside of her cheek with nerves and raked the hangers back and looked at a long black skirt that she had with her. She hadn’t thought that when she had come to the mountains that she would need something like that, but maybe it would come in handy after all. With a black crop top and a crocheted cardigan, she was bound to look incredibly boho and free-spirited and nothing at all like the mountain girls that wandered around Lost Creek. And if there was anything Poppy knew, it was that she needed to stand out and be different if she wanted to reel in her man.

Lost Creek was a small town, and although she was still battling to get back her confidence, Poppy knew that Arlo had seen something in her that he liked, and that she could win him if she wanted him.

She held the outfit up against her again and smiled in the mirror. She could do this, she knew she could… It was time for her to shine.

5.

The sun had set whilst Poppy sat out on the veranda on the side of the hot tub, with her feet dangling in the warm water. She looked out at all of the twinkling lights of Lost Creek and smiled. It really was a lovely little town, and its warm buzz was pulling her back down and into its folds.

The noise from revelers down on Main Street drifted up the mountain to meet her and she tried to subdue the butterflies that were ferociously fluttering inside of her belly.

Come on Poppy, she coached herself, you’ve got nothing to be nervous of…

Behind her, she heard the sound of her mother storming down the hallway, calling for her father and for James to hurry and get ready for dinner. It was late for them to be leaving and going out to find a restaurant, but Poppy didn’t mind. She had no intention of joining them anyway.

She rose to her feet and felt the long skirt swish down around her ankles. She ran her hand through her hair to fluff it up slightly and took a deep breath. Now that she was up and moving, she didn’t feel so apprehensive anymore. She looked through the tall windows and at her mother stood beyond them and their glare in the kitchen. The way the lights were so bright in there meant that it was probably impossible for her to see Poppy, and yet, it gave Poppy herself a rare moment of observing the woman who had brought her into the world, without all of the snarls and aggression that had been spewing from her as of late. She looked almost innocent in there on her own, but with a strange pull that was as if she had some kind of sixth sense, her eyes suddenly rose and fixed on Poppy. Whether her mother could see her or not, she knew that she was there, and the cold, hardness returned to her eyes and it made Poppy shiver. Whatever had happened to her mom, there was no love for her there anymore. And although it made Poppy desperately sad, she was determined that it wasn’t going to affect her confidence anymore.

Just being away from home, in a new environment was already having a positive effect, and she was feeling much brighter and enthusiastic for the future. Without telling her mom, brother, or dad where she was going, she turned on her heel and walked off and out into the night.

Main Street was heaving when she reached the end and started on her slow walk down toward the diner. All of the lights twinkled and made the town look even more like a winter wonderland fairy tale, and it reminded Poppy of something she had once seen in a Disney film. For all that it was a brisk night, she felt warm inside and the slight chill in the air didn’t bother her in the slightest. She walked with her arms swinging free and a confidence that she hadn’t felt in a long, long time.

When she reached the middle of Main Street and saw the warm, red glow of the neon sign of Arlo’s, she felt the butterflies reawaken inside her belly. She bit her lip and suppressed a grin as she approached and stood outside the door.

Men and women were hanging around on the stoop, some were smoking and all of them were drinking. From their accents, and what she had heard from both Willow and Arlo, they sounded local. But there was also a smattering of people walking around the streets and some outside the diner that were definitely from elsewhere, no doubt in town on vacation just like her. She made her way through them slowly and smiled shyly. As she reached the door and pushed it open, a blast of music hit her straight away and she could see a band playing in one of the corners and people jumping up and dancing around them.

Poppy looked toward the bar and was relieved to see Willow was still behind it. The crowd was busy and she was in the middle of a ton of people all barking orders at her for both food and drinks.

Poppy walked around slowly and cautiously, almost every booth was taken in the place, and a lot of the tables that were around on the floor were also full. But she didn’t want to sit there anyway, Poppy only had one spot on her mind and it was where she had been earlier that day. She thought back to how Arlo’s presence had hit her the second he had walked inside, and something within her knew that, at that precise moment, he wasn’t there. It was as if she could sense him the minute he was near.

She made her way to the bar and was lucky enough to jump onto one of the high stools. Men and women were all clambering around her, shouting drinks orders and waving menus, and although it was crazy and hectic, Willow didn’t flinch. She kept her cool and just moved from customer to customer, serving them one at a time.

As Poppy sat on the stool, she pulled her cardigan close around her out of nerves, but she quickly felt her skin prickle with heat and she knew that she was going to have to remove it. Her tiny waist was visible between the band of the skirt and the bottom of the crop top, but she didn’t mind. She felt sexy for the first time in years and now she was amongst other young people, she was keen to stand out.

Willow looked up and caught her eye just as she slipped the cardigan off her shoulders and she smiled and did a wolf whistle. Poppy laughed and shrugged.

“Looking good!” Willow called to her. “I’ll be with you in a minute.”

Poppy smiled and nodded back and then, as if the earth had moved and an alarm was sounding, something around her just suddenly changed.

He’s here, she thought, as her heart started to pound.

The hairs on the back of her neck seemed to tingle and although she couldn’t see him, she could sense his eyes on her. She wanted to turn and look for him, to search for him within the crowd, but she knew that she had to play it cool… He had to come for her. She didn’t know how she could tell, but he was hunting her.

Willow bounced over to Poppy and leaned across the counter.

“Evening girl,” she smiled. “So, what can I get you?”

Poppy thought back to earlier in the day, of how intoxicating the wine had been and of how it had relaxed her and made her feel human again. Even though she felt a million times better than she had when she had walked into Arlo’s then, she still wanted the same kick.

“What I had before please,” she laughed.

“Fantastic!” Willow beamed. “So, you couldn’t stay away, huh?” she asked as she reached down and behind her to one of the refrigerators and pulled out a cold bottle of Sauvignon.

“I certainly couldn’t,” Poppy joked. “I couldn’t wait to come back actually…” She trailed off and she could feel Willow’s gaze right on her.

“I think I may have an inkling why,” she winked.

Poppy felt her cheeks flush crimson again and she brushed her hair behind her ears. She didn’t know where he was hiding in there, but she knew he was watching her. She could feel him. His presence was so powerful it was overwhelming.

Willow placed the bottle down in front of her with the cork removed and passed her a clean glass. She poured some for her, right to the top and Poppy lifted it and nodded her head before she sipped.

Behind her, she could sense that someone was approaching through the crowd, and she couldn’t help but smile. A rough hand landed on her shoulder and when she turned to the side to look up and her eyes landed on him again, it was as if she had returned home. There was something about Arlo that was so addictive and unusual, and yet, it was as if he was the person she was supposed to be spending time with. There was a draw to him that she just couldn’t explain.

“So you came back,” he breathed as he slid in next to her. His hot skin touched hers and she felt sparks fly between them. She could barely keep the grin from her face, but she wanted to remain calm… To act cool… To be the strong woman that was hidden deep inside of her, trying desperately to break free.

“Of course,” she said as she lifted her glass and took another long, drawn out sip. “I’m a girl of my word.”

Arlo smiled and Poppy noticed that his arm was resting on the back of the stool she was sitting on.

She looked around and motioned to the crowd. “Is it always this busy in here on an evening?”

He nodded and moved closer.

“Most of the time, yes,” he said, “But tonight, I think we’re extra packed because a lot of the weekend people are starting to arrive.”

“Like me?” she teased with a grin.

“I thought you were here for the week?” he winked. And Poppy laughed.

“Hey, Boss,” Willow called from behind the counter. “What can I get you?”

He pointed down into one of the refrigerators and Willow gave a knowing nod. She reached down and pulled out a large, silver tankard with a big grizzly bear for a handle and ran it underneath one of the beer taps.

“What’s that?” Poppy said with wide eyes.

“Oh, its Arlo’s king cup…” Willow said mischievously.

“King cup?” Poppy asked.

“Sometimes, when I take the night off, I like to act the big shot,” he said with a wry smile. “King Arlo of Lost Creek needs the gear to back it up.”

Poppy just laughed and shook her head.

“You two are crazy,” she said.

Willow passed him the tankard and he held it out in front of him and waited for Poppy to raise her glass too. She followed his lead and the tips of their glasses touched.

“To new friends,” Arlo said as he clinked his tankard against the rim of her wine glass. “I have a feeling you’re going to like it here Poppy.”

She blushed as they looked into each other’s eyes. And when she sipped her drink, they didn’t break eye contact. His were so deep and consuming, it was as if she could fall into them and never pull her way out.

When the moment passed and a silence filled the air between them, Poppy set her glass down and turned her body so that their knees were almost touching.

“So, I thought you were supposed to be working tonight?” she asked.

“Well, I was,” he said. “Until you walked in.” He smiled.

“What do you mean?”

“I decided I’d rather take it off and get to know you a little better.” He brushed his fingertips against her elbow and Poppy felt a fire raging inside of her. “It’s not every day someone as beautiful and innocent as you walks into a place like this,” he whispered.

Poppy’s heart hammered in her chest and she had the overwhelming urge to wrap her arms around his neck and pull his face to hers, but she had to resist. She couldn’t just lay it all out there for him on the day that they had met. She wanted to make him work for it. She wanted him to crave her so much he couldn’t stand it. So much that it would drive him mad and she would be all he could think about.

“Well, thank you,” she smiled shyly. “And it’s not every day I travel to a strange little mountain town and meet a man as intriguing as you.”

A wicked smile flashed across his lips and he moved in even closer.

“Come on,” he whispered. “Let’s get out of here, I want to show you something.”

6.

They held hands and walked quickly down Main Street. Poppy was still clutching her bottle of wine and Arlo looked down at her and laughed. His skin was red hot to the touch as if he was part magic, and his hands were huge. As he gripped her hand and their fingers locked together, she couldn’t help but marvel at how big and brutish he was next to her. She was so tiny compared to him, his arms were so wide and thick and his muscles looked so swollen and tight they could burst. She felt herself getting hot and flustered. The sexy scent of his cologne was still heavy in the air around him and it was twisting at her, lighting up all of her senses and pulling her in even more. He was sparking her intrigue and keeping her interest with each passing second and it was becoming addictive.

“Where are you taking me?” she asked breathlessly as she tried to keep up with his big, wide strides.

“To the good end of town,” he said as he looked down at her with a grin and kept pulling her forward.

She couldn’t help but laugh, but she had no idea what he was talking about. Surely where he had his business must be the good end of town? Why would he want to drag her away from there and to somewhere else, no doubt giving another bar their custom?

“I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone who would rather patronize another bar to their own,” Poppy joked. “You sure you don’t own this entire town?”

He looked down at her and smiled wryly and then he laughed and kept on walking.

As they approached a small intersection, Arlo suddenly stopped and seemed to tense. Poppy didn’t realize for a moment that he was looking down the adjoining road, his lip curled, and a wicked look of disgust flashing over his entire being. In an instant, his demeanor changed.

“What’s the matter?” she asked when she realized and her gaze followed his.

He was glaring down at what looked to be a dark and blackened out bar. One that could have almost been a nightclub if it wasn’t so out of place in such a small, quaint town. It was bare on the outside, and it sat amongst the little wooden buildings around it like a vile cancer. Bleeding out its blackness onto the street and walls around it. Standing on the corner outside were a group of men, all dangerous looking, smoking cigarettes and wearing dark clothes. Arlo was staring at them with hate in his eyes, and it wasn’t long before one of them noticed him. Poppy stood there on the corner and turned to glare at him with the rest of the group.

“Who are they?” Poppy whispered nervously. But Arlo didn’t reply. He was breathing in and out heavily, his whole frame heaving, and his fists gripping her hand tight. A growl seemed to vibrate from between his teeth and with alarm Poppy looked up at him with wide eyes.

Did he just growl…? She thought with confusion.

“Come on,” he snarled as he started to stride away from them, and off further up Main Street. “I don’t want to have to worry about them tonight.”

Poppy looked up at him and could sense how angry and wound up he was. The men, whoever they were, had rattled him and brought a bubbling rage to the surface.

As they walked on, something had changed in him and he was no longer the man that she had met and decided to leave the diner with. She stopped in her tracks and looked up at him.

“Come on,” he said gruffly. But Poppy shook her head, he was unnerving her with his unpredictability. It was almost as if he were a wild animal that could attack her at any moment.

“Maybe this was a mistake,” she said sternly. “I mean, it’s not like me to just run off with some guy I’ve just met…and I don’t know… You don’t seem too happy all of a sudden, maybe I should just leave you to it.”

His shoulders sagged and he looked annoyed, but not with her, with himself.

“I’m sorry,” he said genuinely. “It’s just, they caught me off guard… Which is stupid, because it’s not like I don’t know their place is there.” He took a step closer and brushed a strand of hair behind Poppy’s ear. “Listen, I’ll fill you in as soon as we get where I want to show you, I promise.” His eyes were so warm, she felt as if she really could trust him, but all of her senses were telling her to run…that she was in danger.

“But… I…” she stammered.

“I know you feel it too…” he said as his hand cupped her cheek. “I felt it the second I saw you in the gas station. I felt it earlier today when I found you sat in my bar. And I feel it right now.”

Her whole body felt on fire and she couldn’t tear herself away. Every word he was saying was true, even though it felt completely crazy. But he was so right, there was something between them that was bigger than anything she had ever felt before. Something instantaneous and so powerful it was impossible to ignore or walk away from. She looked into his eyes and searched for any sign of deceit, but there was nothing but openness and honesty, and she knew that she had to let herself be vulnerable. She had to explore it and have faith. She was an adult and she knew her own mind, and this, in the very moment, was what she wanted more than anything.

“Okay,” she whispered. “Show me.”

Arlo smiled and gripped her hand tightly before he turned and continued to walk along the road.

Main Street was much longer than Poppy had anticipated, and as they carried on forward, she realized how the vibe of the place seemed to change the further they moved away from where they had originally started out at Arlo’s.

He looked down at her as if he was trying to gauge her reaction, but she didn’t look up to meet him. The street seemed warmer down where they were walking now, as if that was in any way possible. The whole atmosphere of the street was more vibrant, the buildings seemed to pop with color and the people who walked around all seemed happier and were grinning from ear to ear.

“Have we stepped into another place?” she asked with a laugh.

“I’m glad you noticed,” Arlo said. “Not quite, but I will explain.”

As they carried on walking, Poppy was absolutely fascinated with the life going on around her. All of the shops were still open, selling brightly colored ski wear and steaming cups of hot chocolate and marshmallows.

Arlo wrapped a protective arm around her and waved to everyone they passed with ease and familiarity.

“We’re further up the mountain,” he said. “You won’t have realized when we were walking that we were on an incline.”

Poppy turned and looked behind her and she could see that the road did indeed dip down and they were much higher than the rest of the town.

“Jeez, how did I not notice that,” she laughed. But then she remembered how out of breath she had been.

It was as if the darkened bar with the group of sketchy looking men had been a cutoff point. As if the intersection had almost divided the town in two, and the side they were on now was higher, friendlier and warmer. But when she had been down on Main Street earlier, she had already felt as if that part of town was much nicer than anywhere she had been before. So now, it was as if this new part of town was heaven. It was like being in a fantasy land and even though the cold prickled her skin, she didn’t mind. It was like magic.

Arlo led her toward an older looking tavern and he waved to the big, burly man with a red beard who was guarding the door. He smiled warmly and opened it up for them and as they stepped inside, the sweet scent of ale hit all of Poppy’s senses.

“Wow,” she laughed, “what is this place?”

Everything inside was merry, the lights were low, men and women were drunk on booze and happiness, music blared out from a jukebox in the corner and the chubby, red-cheeked girls behind the bar climbed up and danced along the countertops. They slapped their thighs and swung around each other, laughing with glee, and Poppy couldn’t help but grin and clap her hands.

“You like it?” Arlo asked as he looked down at her.

“God yes!” Poppy laughed and Arlo pulled her closer to him and breathed in every inch of her.

She felt so warm and protected in his arms, and she felt privileged to be shown this secret side of such a wonderful town. It was as if she was being given a backstage pass to a show she should have never seen.

“Come on,” he said, “Let’s sit down.”

He pulled her toward an empty table in the corner and Poppy slid onto the long banquette seat. Arlo turned and looked to the bar and held up his hand; within an instant, a small, rosy-cheeked blonde girl came skipping over with a wide smile on her face.

“Hey, Arlo,” she beamed. “And friend?” She nodded her head down to Poppy with a genuine warmness.

“Hi there,” Poppy smiled.

“What can I get you guys?” the girl held out her hands and presented the bar behind her.

“I’ll take one of Lost Creek’s finest,” Arlo smiled. “And I think Poppy here should try one too.” He raised his eyebrows mischievously.

The waitress clapped her hands together and turned on her heel and Poppy looked around again at all of the people in the bar. They all looked so friendly and kind, so welcoming and warm.

“This is a lovely place,” she said.

“With us being further up the mountain here, we get a lot of skiers on their way home,” he said. “It’s one of the livelier places to go in town.”

“I would never have guessed that this place was even here… That Main Street extended this far,” she said. “It’s so different to down near Arlo’s.”

“Yeah,” he said with a sigh. “It sure is.”

Poppy noticed a sadness come over him and she wanted to probe but didn’t want to overstep any boundaries.

“Hey Boss!” Another one of the waitresses called over and Poppy realized it was to Arlo. He waved back to her and smiled.

“Boss here too?” Poppy laughed. “So you do own this entire town, huh?”

Arlo laughed and looked shy for the first time since she had met him. “Maybe not the whole town,” he said coyly. “But certainly a good chunk of it.”

He was so aloof and mysterious. When she had seen him in the gas station and initially been attracted to him, she had just assumed that he was a trucker making his way across the country.

“So this bar is yours too?” she asked.

Arlo nodded. “My family was some of the original settlers here in Lost Creek,” he said. “A lot of the buildings along Main Street and a lot of the land is ours.” He said it almost with embarrassment.

“So you must know every girl in town then,” Poppy said cheekily to gauge his reaction.

“I do,” he laughed. “And trust me, none of them have ever caught my eye or sparked my interest like you have today…” He trailed off and he was looking deeply into her eyes again.

Every time their eyes met, it felt as if a part of her soul was being broken away and given to him. And it was as if she was collecting pieces of him too. Each passing second brought more familiarity and her attraction was growing.

“Here you go,” the waitress interrupted their moment and placed two heavy tankards down on the wooden table in front of them. “Two of Lost Creeks finest!”

“Thanks, Jo,” Arlo said as she turned and walked away.

“Lost Creeks finest?” Poppy asked as she picked up the tankard of sweet smelling beer.

“It sure is,” Arlo smiled. “Brewed right here by my family themselves.”

Poppy was taken aback, yet again. He was a man of many secrets and surprises. And she couldn’t wait to find out what he had in store for her next.

7.

As they walked arm in arm back down Main Street, Poppy was warm inside and she tottered along on her drunken feet. Arlo was protective over her, and he kept her close, making sure that she was steady and that he helped her back down the mountain toward the middle of Main Street.

“You never did tell me who they were,” Poppy said as they approached the intersection.

The bar that they had passed earlier with the group of men outside still looked dark and moody, but there was thumping music drifting out into the night from inside and two tall men wearing sunglasses flanked the doorway.

Arlo snarled again in their direction but carried on walking. He pulled Poppy with him and when they were far enough away, he leaned in closer to her ear.

“Lost Creek is a town of two halves,” he said quietly. “My friends and I run one part of town and the guys who we saw earlier… The one’s outside that bar…they run the other.” His voice was full of venom as he said it. So much so that it made Poppy nervous.

“And I take it there is some rivalry?” she asked cautiously.

“More than just a bit,” he said. “It goes back a long, long way… They’re no good.”

Poppy turned and looked back to the intersection. They had walked past the bar to get to what she could only assume was Arlo’s part of town, but the diner which was in his name was clearly at the other end, and therefore, on the other group’s turf.

“But your diner?” she asked with confusion. “If it’s down here, does that mean that it’s in their part of town?”

Arlo looked down at her and smiled.

“You’re smart,” he said. “Yes, it is. My family owned a lot of property down here at one time, and then they all came in and took it over slowly and now they’re trying to turf me out.” He shook his head. “But they won’t win. I’ve owned Arlo’s pretty much since I was born and my dad named it after me. There’s no way I’m going to let them push me away.”

“But…doesn’t it feel uncomfortable?” she asked.

“Sure does,” he laughed. “But I can handle it. I’m not afraid of them.”

“And what’s the deal with Willow?” Poppy asked. She had wanted to ask all evening, but she was only just now getting the courage.

“Willow’s worked for me for years,” he said. “She’s a good member of my team, but sometimes, I do wonder where her loyalties lie.”

Poppy felt an uneasy feeling creep over her. She didn’t like the thought of there being someone in Arlo’s midst who could potentially screw him over.

“Do you trust her?” she asked.

Arlo paused for a moment and thought on it. “Yes, I trust her,” he said finally. “But I’m a firm believer of always being prepared.”

Poppy smiled and squeezed his hand.

They reached the outside of the diner, which was still alive with music and people drinking inside.

“Well, thank you for a lovely evening,” she smiled.

“You don’t think I’d let you walk back on your own, do you?” Arlo asked with a cheeky grin.

“Well, I didn’t want to assume…” she winked.

He wrapped his arm around her and they began their walk back up into the next mountain range. The twinkling lights slowly started to become smaller behind them and they felt like the only two people in the world.

“There are bears out here in this forest,” Arlo said as he looked up at the night sky. “And wolves…”

Poppy shuddered at the thought. Even though she had never been afraid of either animal, the idea of them being around her and stalking her through the night was terrifying.

“There’s no need to be afraid,” he assured her. “But I just want to make sure you get back to your cabin safely.”

“Thank you,” she smiled.

They continued walking and when she saw the familiar shape of her cabin up ahead, she pointed it out to him and he nodded his head.

“I remember these all being built,” he said. “One of the old families in town own them all.”

“I really love it here,” she said. “It must have been wonderful growing up here.”

“It certainly had its moments.”

Arlo looked at her and stopped for a moment. When she turned to face him, he wrapped his big arms around her waist and took hold of the base of her back before he pulled her closer to him. They were under the light of a billion stars shining down on them, and nothing had ever felt more perfect. Even though she had wanted to kiss him since the minute she had laid eyes on him back in the gas station, she was glad that they had waited until they were right there in that very moment.

She reached up and ran her hands across his broad shoulders and when he pressed himself against her and their lips finally met, it was as if things were always meant to have been that way. His tongue flicked against hers and his lips were soft and warm. His whole body felt on fire, she had never felt a heat like it before and she knew deep inside of her that he was different, that he was part man and maybe part something else… but she couldn’t work out what or why.

Maybe it’s just our chemistry… she thought as she ran her hands through his hair.

“I’ve had the most incredible night,” she whispered as their lips parted and she panted with a passion that was overwhelming her. “Thank you for taking me up the mountain…”

“Thank you for coming with me,” he said. “And for trusting me and your instincts.”

They kissed again and then Poppy reluctantly stepped back. She easily could have thrown away all of her cares and ripped his clothes off right then and there, but she wanted to wait. She wanted to get to know him more and she wanted it to be special. Their first kiss had been so perfect, even though they had had more than enough opportunities to lock lips before then, and she was glad it had happened that way.

“Good night, Arlo,” she smiled. And then she turned on her heel and started to walk up the steps to her cabin. She could feel his eyes on her as she made her way to the door and when she turned to wave to him good-bye, he was still standing there, waiting.

“Good night,” he said and it broke through the night.

When she closed the door behind her, she leaned against the wall and sighed. It had been one of the best nights of her life. She was completely smitten.

Poppy sat in the hot, comforting bubbles of the hot tub. Steam rose up into the air around her and the grand vista of the mountains was all laid out before her. She had spent the night having wicked dreams about a big, muscular man who was tearing at her clothes, biting her neck and nibbling her fingertips. He was so big and strong he was like an animal and it turned her on so much she had woken in a sweat, her heart pounding and her pussy moist with desire. Now that she had met Arlo, there was no way she could walk away from him. He was consuming her thoughts every moment, even when she was fast asleep.

In the cabin, the sounds of her family returning from their hikes and a day on the mountain filtered out to meet her and it wasn’t long before James opened the door onto the veranda and ducked outside.

“Hey,” he said as he threw down his backpack and made his way over to the side of the tub.

“Hey,” Poppy smiled from behind her sunglasses. “How was the hike?”

“Lame,” James said. “It’s stunning scenery out there, but I’m bored.” He leaned back onto one of the sun loungers and yawned.

“Did Mom and Dad go with you?” she asked.

James shook his head. “No,” he said. “They argued on half of the walk there and then Mom stormed off into town.”

Poppy rolled her eyes. It sounded like typical behavior from her mother.

“Do you think she’s changed?” Poppy asked.

James thought for a moment and then shrugged. “She definitely isn’t as kind as she used to be,” he said sadly.

Poppy nodded in agreement. She couldn’t help but feel that her mother was just sick of them both and was more than ready to enjoy her adult life, kid free. But Poppy was an adult, she didn’t need her parents and the sooner she could get out of their house, the better.

“Maybe I really shouldn’t have come here,” she said as she trailed off. “Maybe I should have just stayed at home.” Even as she said it, she knew that she didn’t really feel that way because of Arlo. Now that she had met him, she knew that she would be forever grateful that she had come to Lost Creek.

“Nah,” James said. “I’m glad you’re here… Keep the old bag in check.”

Poppy burst into laughter and so did James. Even though they had had their moments when they had been growing up, she could see now that he was on the brink of adulthood too. She knew that when she did finally leave and get as far away from her parents as she could, that James would be just fine. He could handle himself and he had shown a certain maturity of late that had made Poppy proud to call him her kid brother.

“Right,” she said as she stood up and reached for her towel. “I better get sorted, I’m heading out tonight.”

“They’re having dinner here,” he said. “And I met some skaters when I was down in town earlier so I may go back to Main Street and hang out.”

“Sounds good,” Poppy beamed. “We can walk down together.”

James nodded and smiled.

They walked down the mountain road and butterflies began to form in Poppy’s stomach. Even though she felt as if she knew Arlo already, it still made her giddy to think about seeing him again. James walked along with his hands in his pockets and his skateboard under his arm and when he saw the group of guys he had been chatting to earlier, he made off, throwing a casual wave over his shoulder as he went.

Poppy could see that Arlo was waiting outside the diner for her and she couldn’t help but grin. He looked so handsome leaning there against the wall, a cigarette clenched between his fingers and a wry smile on his face.

“Hey,” she said as she got closer to him.

“Hey you,” he replied as he wrapped a big arm around her tiny waist and pulled her in closely. He threw his cigarette down on the ground and stared deep into her eyes. When he kissed her, she felt weak at the knees and she ran her hands through his wiry hair.

“It’s so good to see you,” he breathed. “I’ve been thinking about you all day.”

“Likewise,” she smiled as she bit her bottom lip playfully. And it was true. She hadn’t been able to get him out of her mind. From the second she had woken up, she had been thinking about this moment and what it would be like to kiss him again.

“Who’s the kid?” he asked as he nodded toward the direction that James had wandered off in.

“My brother,” she said.

Arlo’s eyes thinned as he tried to focus on who he was with.

“He’s with some of younger Lost Alpha’s,” he said almost in a whisper.

“The what?” Poppy asked as she spun around to see what he was talking about.

“They’re just kids like him, but their older brothers and fathers are connected to this side of town. What I was telling you about last night…”

“Should I be worried?” she asked with panic.

Arlo paused for a moment. He watched the way the group of teens was just acting like normal. Surely they wouldn’t do anything stupid to a tourist and risk the town’s good reputation.

“No, of course not,” Arlo said with a smile. “I was just letting you know.”

“Okay,” Poppy said with confusion.

He slid his arm around her shoulder and then he began to walk with her away from the bar.

“So,” he said, “I want to take you somewhere special tonight.”

“Oh yeah?” she asked playfully. “And where would that be?”

“My house,” he said mischievously.

Poppy’s heart jumped in her chest and she brushed her hair behind her ear nervously. She wanted to go to his home more than anything, but she didn’t want to act too keen. She wanted him to fear that she would say no.

“What do you think?” he asked cautiously.

She bit the inside of her cheek and looked up at the sky.

“Hmm, let me think about that…” she teased.

He nuzzled into her neck playfully and pulled her into the street.

“That’s it,” he said with a sexy growl, “I’m not taking no for an answer.”

Poppy laughed and let him drag her away jokingly, it was almost like he was pretending to be a caveman dragging his woman back to his cave.

As they walked off into the forest and they were properly alone, she couldn’t help but undress him with her eyes. Each bulge of muscle was so tight and pronounced it was driving her to distraction, and he was so perfectly sculpted and tanned.

“I don’t live far,” he whispered in her ear as they continued walking along the forest path. The scent of pine was heavy in the air and it was so fresh and clear that it heightened her senses and seemed to make everything feel more real.

As they rounded a corner and the big, split level log cabin came into view, Poppy’s breath was almost taken away again.

“Wow,” she whispered as she looked up into the trees and saw how modern and immaculate it was. It almost looked like a wooden space ship, half timber and half glass peeking out of the tall evergreen trees.

“I designed it with my friend,” he said. “He’s an architect who moved back to town after college. He’s built a lot of the properties around here, especially for my crew and me.”

“Your crew?” Poppy smirked.

Arlo looked down at her and gave a wry smile. She jabbed him in the ribs to mock him and he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her in close and ruffled her hair.

“You’re a piece of work,” he laughed. “You always have a question and a challenge. You never just let me tell you a story.” He laughed and kissed her on the top of her head.

“Well, it wouldn’t be any fun if I just listened, nodded and smiled, right?” she quipped.

“Damn right,” Arlo smiled.

He led her up to the entryway of the house and it was perfectly secluded and hidden by trees. Poppy ran her fingertips along the woodwork and when she glimpsed through the tall windows and sliding glass doors, she could see a wonderful fire burning inside.

“It must be really peaceful living out here,” she said as she looked out into the forest. “It’s perfect.”

“I do love it,” he said. “But I guess it’s like anywhere, once you’re used to it, its shine slowly goes.”

Poppy nodded. She knew that feeling all too well. Arlo took hold of her hand and led her around onto a long, stretched out wooden deck that ran along the length of the house and was raised up on stilts. It joined the kitchen and had a blazing fire pit that was already lit and a comfy garden couch and seats around it. He motioned for Poppy to sit down and when she did, he disappeared inside and returned with a bottle of champagne and two glass flutes.

“Are you trying to make a good impression?” she joked. “I think you’ve already got my attention.”

“I’ve been wanting to drink this for a while,” he laughed. “And what better excuse than to celebrate with a beautiful woman.”

Poppy felt herself blushing again. Even though she had already let her guard down with him, she still found it hard to accept a compliment when she was so used to being bashed and brought down by her mom.

“Cheers,” he said as their glasses clinked. “To another wonderful night.”

“Cheers,” she smiled.

She nuzzled up under his arm and he pulled her close and kissed the top of her head. It was such a strange feeling to be so close and comfortable with someone after spending so much of her life alone. But it felt so right, so natural.

“Why aren’t you tied down?” she asked. The words seemed to fire out of her mouth before she was even aware that she was saying them.

“I’ve just never met the right girl,” Arlo said. “I always wanted to feel something so powerful and intense that when I found it I would instantly know. And that’s never happened before… Well, it hadn’t until yesterday.” He looked at her deep in the eyes and ran one of his fingers down her cheek. Poppy was a tangle of nerves and desire, and she wanted to tell him that she felt exactly the same way, but she didn’t know how.

“It’s going to take someone very special to love and understand me,” he said almost sadly. “And having lived all my life in Lost Creek, I know that person doesn’t exist here.”

Poppy wanted to ask him why, but she was too nervous. She wanted him to continue, to open up, to tell her it all.

“I know this is crazy,” he said as his lips grazed against hers. “But the second I saw you, I knew that you were going to be mine. I was drawn to you in a heartbeat and I haven’t been able to get you out of my mind ever since.”

She pulled him close to her and kissed him again. This man was so big he could crush her with both hands, but his words were so soft and gentle and full of love that she couldn’t control herself. He was like no one she had ever met before, and she knew that she would never find anyone like him again.

“Arlo,” she whispered as she looked into his eyes. “I’m so glad I came here to Lost Creek, you have no idea.”

They sat together and looked up to the stars. Her heart was pounding and her mind was racing. Everything about their time together felt so right, but there was still something that she couldn’t put her finger on. What was it that was making him so different?

“Why aren’t you with someone?” he asked her.

Poppy thought about it for a moment, and she realized that she didn’t even know herself.

“After college, I moved home and I’ve been stuck in a rut ever since,” she finally admitted. “I just haven’t had the confidence or the drive to try and meet a man.”

“No confidence?” he asked. “But you’re stunning.”

“Thank you,” she said shyly. “I just don’t know. Maybe I’ve needed someone to pursue me like you have. For it to just feel right like this.”

“Maybe we’ve been waiting for each other,” he said as he wrapped her hair up in his big, rough hand and pulled her face close to his. He was so strong she felt weak in his arms and as he kissed her again and laid her down on the cushions of the couch, she opened her legs wide and invited him to climb on top of her. His touch was incredible, and with each gasp of breath and kiss from his lips, Poppy felt herself opening more and more to him. She wanted him, she needed him, and each time his hand found another part of her, her nipples hardened even more.

The stars above them twinkled high in the sky and as their bodies came closer together, Poppy was always melting into his arms and ready for anything. She wanted him, and as Arlo pulled his t-shirt over his head and revealed his huge, heaving muscles, Poppy couldn’t help but suck in a lung full of air. He was so much bigger than she ever could have anticipated, it was almost frightening. And as her eyes searched and explored each part of him, she saw his tattoo for the first time.

There, right in front of her, was a big, grizzly bear right over his heart. Its claws and jaws were dripping with blood and its snarl was so ferocious she could almost hear it growl. Arlo followed her eye line down to it and picked up her hand and placed it over the bear.

His skin was so hot it almost could have burned her and she realized, in that moment, that there was something very different about him indeed, something powerful and animalistic.

“What are you?” she whispered bravely, but Arlo just smiled at her wryly, lowered her hand and moved forward to kiss her again.

As his kiss hardened and his breathing became more rapid, Poppy knew that there was no way she could pull herself away. She was dripping wet with desire and her body was aching for him. She could feel the sharp poke of his cock on the inside of her leg and she was desperate to touch him. Arlo pulled roughly at the straps of her dress and ripped them down over her shoulders, exposing her perfectly pert and firm breasts. They were swelling with arousal and she held her breath as he lowered his head down and took one of her nipples roughly in his mouth. As he sucked and bit her gently, she gasped and moaned with pleasure. She hadn’t been with a man in such a long time, and he was so much more of a man than she had ever known, she was almost on the verge of unraveling before he had even gotten anywhere near her engorged sex.

He came back up to her face and cupped her chin in his hand before he kissed her hard on the mouth. His tongue searched against hers and he moved down to her neck and squeezed her gently on the throat.

“Arlo,” she panted, almost unable to take it anymore. She dug her nails into the skin of his shoulder and pulled them slowly down his back. “I need you to fuck me,” she whispered.

He flashed her a wicked smile and pulled her leg up and bent it around him and in one fluid motion, he hooked his fingers into her panties and ripped them off, tearing them in two. Her cunt was so slick and juicy as he slid his finger inside of her she moaned and threw her head back, in ecstasy. He worked her over with his hand and she bit her lips to stop herself from screaming up into the night. But when she couldn’t take it anymore she bit him lightly on the neck and begged him to put himself inside of her.

Arlo leaned back on his haunches and reached down for his belt. Poppy was squirming beneath him, panting and aching for his cock, and as he snapped his belt open and pulled down his jeans, all eleven inches of it sprang free.

“Oh my god,” she whispered as he took hold of it in his hand and moved closer to her.

He was so big, so fat and throbbing, she knew that he was going to hurt her, but she didn’t care. She had to have him.

Her pussy dripped with excitement and as he teased her with his thick, red tip, she opened her legs wider and held onto his arms.

“I hope you’re ready for me,” he grunted as he wrapped his free hand up into her hair and kept tight hold of her.

As he pushed himself fully inside of her, Poppy gasped with delight. A sharp pain shot through her but it was gone in seconds as the intense pleasure warmed her insides and started to rocket through her. No man had ever made her feel so good. The sensation was so incredible it was overtaking every inch of her and she knew that she wouldn’t be able to stop herself from cumming.

She dug her nails into his back and gripped his huge frame tightly with her feet as he powered into her again and again. His breathing was frantic and his moans and growls so loud they were filling the forest around them. Poppy moaned into the night and as her release tensed up inside of her, she knew that she couldn’t keep herself back from the edge, she had to let herself fall over into a sweet ecstasy.

As she unraveled beneath him, Arlo’s thighs tensed and his thrusts became harder. Seeing her convulse because of him, and knowing that he had done that to her was too much for him to bear. As he shot his hot, thick load inside of her, he groaned and felt as if part of his soul had been taken. He collapsed on top of her with his immense weight and kissed her neck as the last spurts of his release powered out of him.

“Fuck,” he panted into her ear as he kissed her cheek. “That was far too good.”

Poppy looked up at him and tried to regain her breath. She had never been screwed so expertly in her life and no one had ever made her cum like that.

“It’s like we were meant to fit together,” he panted.

Arlo kissed her again and wrapped his huge arms around her.

And even though she was far too exhausted to reply, she knew exactly what he meant.

8.

“I don’t want you to go back to your cabin tonight,” he said as they lay in his bed several hours later.

After they had recouped from their crazy fuck under the stars, Arlo had swept her up in his arms and carried her into the house, to his room and made love to her again. Poppy was curled up into the nook of his arm, and they were both completely worn out and sticky with each other’s sweat.

“I’m not going anywhere,” she smiled.

She drifted off to sleep with the sounds of his breathing getting heavier beside her. It was so gruff and low, she was more sure now than ever that he was growling.

Poppy awoke with a start in the middle of the night. She sat bolt upright and looked around the room. It took her a moment to remember where she was, but it was with relief that she realized that she was at Arlo’s and not in some stranger’s bed. She reached out for him but found her fingertips stroking the mattress instead.

“Arlo?” she whispered as she looked around, realizing that she was alone.

The moon had come out from behind the clouds and it was casting silvery light all down the decking, shining in through the huge glass doors and into the room. She was naked but she wrapped the bed sheet around herself and shuffled over to the doorway and looked down the hall. The house was completely silent and there wasn’t any sign of him in the front room or the bathroom.

“Arlo?” she called again. But she knew that she was alone in the house; he was gone.

She made her way quickly back to the bedroom and looked out the doors again. She slid them open slowly and stepped out into the night. It was chilly out there but she still felt warmed through and she was about to turn and begin to walk back toward the couch and fire pit where they had started their evening when she heard the sound of branches snapping in the woodland behind her.

She froze and turned around slowly. Afraid of what may be lurking. She was sure that she could hear grunting and the sound of growls, and it was with horror that, when she turned and peered into the darkness behind her, she saw the outline of a big hulking beast. It was so big and covered in fur that as it slammed its way toward her, she almost fainted with fright.

“No!” she screamed as she held out her hand as if that in any way could defend her.

The bear was so big and powerful, the closer it came the more the deck bowed beneath its weight.

Poppy tried to push herself backward, to make it back to the doorway and inside, but she was so frightened it was as if she was frozen to the spot. She closed her eyes tightly and covered her ears. She knew that this was it, there was no way she could outrun or get away from it. She was doomed.

She thought of her mother and of how she knew that she would barely care… But then she thought of James and of what it would mean for him to lose his older sister. They had only really ever had each other, and now Poppy was going to go and get herself killed in the mountains by a grizzly bear. Even after Arlo had warned her of the dangers.

She peeked out from between her fingertips and the bear was still right in front of her. She could smell the hot stink of its breath and it opened its jaws wide and wailed up into the night’s sky.

Even though she couldn’t move her eyes from the beast in front of her, Poppy was aware of some movement out in the woodland behind it. She saw the flash of something darting quickly between the trees, and in an instant, the bear in front of her stopped and turned around as if it had sensed it too.

Poppy was cowering on the deck, right next to the wall of the cabin, her heart pounding and her palms sweating, when, suddenly, Arlo emerged from the forest, completely naked and full of rage.

The bear and he squared up to each other and Poppy’s mind was racing. Was any of this even real? Or was it just some crazy nightmare?

“Arlo!” she screamed, but he was completely focused on the bear. He flexed his huge arms hungrily and bared his own teeth and Poppy suddenly saw something come over him that was both arousing and terrifying.

The bear that had cornered her whimpered and lowered its head, it moved backward slightly, closer to Poppy, but with its shoulders hunched and its nose touching the ground.

Arlo snarled again and when Poppy looked back at him, she couldn’t believe her eyes. The man who she had just spent the past several hours exploring every inch of was changing before her. His demeanor was fiercer and his eyes were burning with power. She cowered as she watched him snarl and take another heaving step closer, but this time, she could tell that something incredible was about to happen.

He belted out a growl so loud it tore through the night and was so fierce it blew the hair back from her face from over ten feet away. He hunched his shoulders and his arms bulged with exertion, and in an instant, his skin seemed to rip open as a dark fur sprang up in its place.

Poppy rubbed her eyes. Could this really be happening? What the fuck was she witnessing?

Before her very eyes, Arlo turned from the handsome man she had got to know into a big, beast of a grizzly bear. His paws were so big and full of claws that they could have torn her apart.

She wanted to scream but she was frozen. She wanted to run but her legs and feet were heavy with fear.

The bear in front of her was also cowering and as Arlo moved forward quickly and lunged himself at the smaller bear, there was a flash of fangs, fur, and claws as the pair began to fight.

Poppy tried to hide, but she was right there and she saw it all. Arlo was so big compared to the other bear, he was like no animal she had ever seen, and as he drove the smaller bear back into the woods, Poppy honestly couldn’t believe what was happening.

She rubbed her eyes and breathed in deeply.

“This can’t be real,” she whispered to herself. But then she was suddenly aware that the Arlo bear was back, and he was right in front of her.

When she looked up and saw him right there, she looked into his eyes and she knew that it was definitely him. The man she had fallen for, he could shape shift and now it all made sense. This was why he was so hot to the touch, why he seemed so different and mysterious, why he had been so secretive and cryptic.

She tried not to cry and to instead slow her breathing. The bear moved backward and seemed to heave in the moonlight and then, in an instant, it started to convulse and shudder as the fur began to disappear and the tanned, thick muscles returned in their place.

Arlo stood there, back in his human form, and to Poppy, he had never looked better. He looked so alive and so powerful. It was intoxicating.

“You’re my woman now,” he said with a pant. “And I’ll protect you no matter what.” His chest was heaving with exertion and Poppy could feel the bond between them. Something had most definitely changed.

“What are you?” she whispered, even though now she really did know.

“I’m Arlo,” he whispered. “And like I told you, it’s going to take a very special and understanding woman to love me.”

And even though there was a sadness in his eyes, Poppy knew it would all be okay. Whether he knew it yet or not, she was most certainly that woman.

9.

Lost Creek was gearing up for its summer season and the town was already bursting at the seams with new arrivals. Since Poppy had arrived in town all those months before, she never could have imagined that she never would have ended up leaving.

She wiped down the countertop in Arlo’s bar. Since she had settled in Lost Creek with her new man, a few changes had been made to keep up with the trade and demand. A diner just wasn’t cutting it anymore, the tourists in the town wanted a sports bar, and Arlo’s was the perfect venue to give it to them.

Willow hummed a tune as she twirled her curly black hair around her long, manicured finger and blew a big pink bubble with her gum. The girls had become close over the months and it was good for Poppy to have a friend there. It had helped the place feel more like home.

When her family had left, she promised James that she would call him regularly, and she had done so several times a week. He was fine back at home with her parents and was gearing up to make his own escape soon. He had his sights on college or travel, and Poppy knew that whatever he chose, he would end up in the right place. The place destined for him… Just like she had.

After learning of Arlo’s secret, Poppy knew that she could never walk away from him. He had saved her life that night at his house, he had known that she was in trouble and he had come running. There really were bears in the woods around Lost Creek, but there was something more too… And she was still learning all about it with each passing day.

She’d heard whispers from Willow that Arlo wasn’t the only bear shifter. That his close friends and some of the other original settling families had powers too, and that although it was a secret that was concealed from the majority of residents in the town, they were also being slowly discovered.

“We have to help protect them,” Willow had said. “Both the bears and the wolves.”

From what she had managed to piece together, that is what Arlo had meant by the town being divided. Two packs were in charge of Lost Creek, and tensions were rising.

“Everything will be fine,” Arlo had assured her one night. “There’s nothing to worry about for you here.”

He had kissed her and she knew that he would never lie. They were together now. They were each other’s other half and each day, although it brought its challenges, Poppy was more than grateful that she had found herself in such a unique and happy position after so many years of unrest.

She and Arlo were so well suited, and she thanked her lucky stars every day that she had been fortunate enough to meet him.

As she started to stack the glasses behind the bar, the front door swung open and his huge, broad frame stepped forward, blocking out the natural light. As always, she could feel his eyes on her and it set off the butterflies in her belly. They all flapped their wings in unison and she had grown to enjoy the feeling. It had never left her and she hoped that it never would. She liked the nervous sensation that he gave her, it drove her on and kept her hot for him.

He swept her up in his big arms and kissed her hard on the mouth. Now that she had seen what this man had inside of him, the beast that he managed to conceal but could unleash at any given moment, Poppy would always be on her toes, and she liked it that way. It turned her on and made her heart race.

She nuzzled into his neck and thought of how far they had come in such a short space of time and she realized how true it was when people said that everything could change in a day.

It really could…

And for Poppy, it had changed in the most perfect and happiest of ways. She had finally found where she was supposed to be, and she was more than excited about her future…

THE END

The Lost Creek story continues with SCAR

Oak Mountain Shifters

Her Secret Protector Bear

Leela Ash

Copyright © 2017 by Leela Ash.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

“What the hell did you just say to me?”

“You heard me!”

Kent’s rage spiked and he lunged at Lawrence, the bear within him taking charge. Lawrence wasn’t fast enough to dodge the attack and soon both were on the ground, blood pouring from Lawrence’s nose and smeared on Kent’s fist.

“Come on you two, just break it up. Nobody’s going to benefit from that kind of senseless violence, you know?”

Kent growled at Tom, ever the mediator, and got to his feet.

“There’s no such thing as senseless violence,” Kent grumbled. But frankly, he had better things to do than beat Lawrence to a pulp. “I’m heading to the mine.”

Kent ran his hand through his hair and turned his back on the small group of shifters. They had been scoping the area all day in search of traces of intrusive dragon-shifters, and after finding nothing to speak of, it was time for him to report to the man in charge.

Kent shifted, needing a way to let off his steam and took off down the mountain toward the office. He popped into one of the small stations the shifters used to return to their human form. It could get awkward sometimes with humans around working at the company for a shifter who had just shifted back into his human form to strut around naked.

He dressed quickly and walked inside, heading straight to Blaine’s office.

“The West Quarter is clear,” Kent said.

“That’s good news,” Blaine said, looking at Kent with his wise eyes. “You free today?”

“Me?” Blaine asked, frowning. He didn’t have any more patrols to run on the mountainside, but the mines made him nervous, and he had a feeling that was exactly what Blaine was going to ask him. “Yeah.”

“I need you to keep an eye on one of the crews. There’s been a lot of tension lately. The dragon-shifters have everybody all riled up. There’s a tunnel we found that’s full of ancient dragon relics, and it looks like it’s been used recently. Men under serious strain tend to get pretty fed up with each other very quickly, you know. It’s not really a good situation for anybody. But you’re a strong guy. I know your background in martial arts. Can you mediate for me?”

“Do I have to go into the tunnels?” Kent asked. He wasn’t a huge fan of small spaces. The bear in him wanted always to be wild and free, at all costs.

“Just keep an ear out and if you hear a problem, go where the problem is. Think you can do that?”

“Sure,” Kent agreed. It wasn’t like he had anything better to do, and honestly, his blood was still pumping from the fight he’d had with Lawrence.

“Great. You’ll get a ride out to the mine with Lance. He’s on his way now.”

The ride was long and quiet and by the time they stopped, Kent was feeling restless.

“Thanks for the ride, man,” Kent said, getting quickly out of the car before Lance could answer.

He walked alone to the site where men were milling about hard at work. When they saw him approaching, most of them straightened their backs and gave him a menacing look. They must have thought he was encroaching on their turf. It was widely known he was considered one of the strongest bears on the mountain; his practice in martial arts had allowed him a lot of advantages when it came to fighting.

“What are you doing here?”

Kent stiffened at the sound of Jake’s voice. They had been friends as young men but as they had grown, the two of them had drifted apart. Things had become messy between them ever since a martial arts tournament, when Kent had kicked Jake’s ass quite thoroughly. The poor guy just didn’t have the type of skills he thought he had, and that was to the detriment of their relationship.

But that was okay. Kent was used to being alone. He had all sorts of resentment built up in him ever since he was orphaned. There had been a miscommunication with the dragon-shifters from Mount Argon, and they had been killed in the messy battle that had ensued. His parents had been strong, but they had also been outnumbered. One of his mentors had decided that it would be good to enroll him in martial arts as he recovered from his grief. He had consumed himself with it, learning as much as he could about discipline and staying centered.

“Blaine sent me,” Kent said. “Wanted me to keep things on track.”

“Of course he did,” Jake said bitterly.

Tension sparked between them and Kent glared at Jake.

“You have a problem with it, talk to Blaine.”

Jake sneered and turned his back on Kent. It was clear he wanted to start a fight, but he also knew which one of them would be finishing it. Kent shook his head and walked in the opposite direction.

“Sorry I’m late! Um… I’m in the right place, right?”

Kent was electrified by the most beautiful voice he had ever heard. He whipped around to find the source of the voice, only to be confronted by the dazzling smile of a young human woman.

“I’m sorry, who are you?” Kent asked, trying his best not to stammer.

“My name is Mary,” the woman responded, her crystal-blue eyes shining as she offered him her hand. “Are you Jake?”

“Oh, hell no,” Kent said with a chuckle. The woman smiled warmly and he held her gaze, each of them appearing to measure the other up. She was taller than many human women he had seen, reaching to about his shoulder. She had beautiful golden hair that was tied casually back, and her body was a wonderland of sensuous curves that immediately brought his senses to life. She was more woman than he would know what to do with, and it immediately brought his bear to life.

“Well then who can I say I have the honor of meeting?”

The woman quickly shuffled her binder and some other odds and ends into her other arm before reaching her hand out to take Kent’s.

“My name is Kent Black,” he said, grinning at her. Inside him, the ever-present bear was already measuring her up to stake his claim. “How do you do?”

The girl’s cheeks turned a deep red, which encouraged him to turn up the charm. He squeezed her hand meaningfully, causing the color in her cheeks to further deepen.

“I’m Adrian Hart,” she said, her eyes bright and full of life.

“What are you doing here, Adrian?” Kent asked, his gaze fixed upon her intently.

“I was told to come by the guy in charge. Blaine?”

“What did he want with you here?”

“I’m supposed to be getting experience out on the field. I was top of my class, so I was chosen to come and keep records. Kind of like an internship.”

“I see,” Kent said, suddenly realizing that he was still holding the girl’s hand. She seemed to realize it at the same time and drew back, looking shyly down at the ground.

The bear was bursting at the seams, telling him this was someone he should be pursuing. Right now. With no hesitation. The urge to claim her was overwhelming. How could this be when he had never felt this way about anyone before? And besides, she was just passing through. This was something fun for her to do for her class and to gain experience. All that would amount from it was brief gratification. Was that really something he was willing to succumb to? It seemed kind of sleazy.

“So, what do you do here?” Adrian asked him, her beautiful eyes studying him, lit with intrigue.

“I don’t really do anything here,” Kent admitted with a small laugh. “I’m just muscle. Keep the guys in line to make sure they get their shit done without any issues. I actually work as an independent contractor.”

He trailed off as his eyes caught commotion in the distance and a deep growl began to rise in his throat.

“Excuse me, ma’am,” he said, pushing past her and running to the spot where two miners were having a physical altercation.

“You stupid son of a…!” a man about a head smaller than Kent exclaimed, lunging at a taller man who was sneering.

“Just hold on a damn minute,” Kent demanded, pushing the smaller man away from the larger man and holding them both at bay. “What the hell is going on here?”

“Neville here seems to think I’m his omega or something!”

“Oh shut up, you little maggot! I don’t have anything to prove to you or anyone else.”

Kent glared at both men and they grew silent, uneasy looks settling on their faces. They all knew what Kent was capable of. They weren’t particularly fond of the idea of witnessing his brutality in person, particularly on themselves, so they grew wisely silent.

“I think you both know exactly what you’re supposed to be doing here,” Kent said evenly. “And I think you realize that you’re wasting everybody’s time right now. You either work together, or ignore each other. Either way, Blaine sent me here to keep an eye on your sorry asses so that’s what I’m going to do.”

“It’s just that—”

“I don’t care what you two are squabbling about,” Kent said, cutting the man off. “You can either keep fighting and get the hell out of here, or get your work done. What do you want me to tell Blaine?”

“All right, all right,” the smaller man mumbled. “But I don’t want to work with this asshole.”

Kent stared hard at the taller man, who sighed and shrugged. “Fine. I’ll go over here and do some sifting.”

Kent nodded and watched with a cold eye as the men went their separate ways. Once he was sure they were going to get on with their work, he shook his head and sighed deeply.

He caught Adrian’s eye from across the way and she smiled shyly at him before turned her gaze away. He had to do everything in his power not to race over to her and claim her right then and there. It was an intense feeling unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and in a way he was ashamed of himself for it. But he was able to restrain himself and looked away from her quickly. He was hoping against hope that soon her assignment would be over, and he would be able to move on without dealing with his feelings for this girl interfering with his life any more than it already had.

2.

“If he’s not a miner, what’s he doing here?” Adrian asked, turning her gaze back on the incredibly well-muscled man who was roaming the site, his dark eyes serious and pensive as he made sure that none of the men got out of line.

“Who, Kent?” The man who was overseeing her work glanced up at Adrian, his eyes mildly contemptuous.

“Yeah, Kent.”

“Well, Blaine likes to keep him busy. Guy has a lot of things on his mind… kind of a dark side, if you want to be honest about it. So, we do what we can to make him useful. He’s strong, you know, and that’s something we can always use. Makes a good delegation guy.”

“I see…”

The conversation lulled and Adrian took the opportunity to really take a good look at Kent. He was strong, that much was painfully obvious from the way his sculpted muscles rippled as he moved around the mining site, oblivious to her gaze. He had dark hair, wild and untamed, and pensive, mysterious brown eyes that seemed to bear all the weight in the world when he didn’t think anybody was watching. Truth be told, he was ridiculously attractive, and the second she had laid eyes upon him she’d found him alluring. Just the kind of man she wanted to be with, even if not long term.

The day went by quickly, with Adrian soon becoming consumed in her work. Although the enigmatic man managed to catch her eye every now and again, she was able to keep her thoughts on the task at hand so that she wasn’t too distracted by her unwanted feelings of desire.

Finally, the sun began to set in the horizon and a whistle blew. It brought Adrian out of her task and when she looked up she was startled by the dark intensity of Kent’s eyes boring into hers.

“Are you staying on the mountain?” Kent asked her, his eyes flashing with an emotion that was hard for her to pinpoint. “It’s time to go.”

“Yeah… I have a hotel room.”

Her body was electrified by the sheer volume of desire in Kent’s eyes, but he didn’t act on it. Instead, he gave her a small nod.

“Come on. I’ll escort you back. It’s not safe for humans here, but especially after dark.”

“How do I know I’ll be safe with you?” Adrian asked, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.

“You don’t,” Kent said, his dark eyes flashing. He was so close that she could nearly feel him; just his larger than life presence was enough to make her breath catch in her throat.

“I’ll go with you,” she whispered. “But only if you promise not to hurt me.”

Kent grinned, a confident and boyish grin that took some of the darkness out of his handsome face. Again, Adrian’s heart contracted, tight and sharp, and she wondered just what in the hell she had gotten herself into.

“I promise not to do anything you don’t want me to do,” he said instead, his eyes playful and brimming with desire.

Adrian’s body was electrified by his nearness, and she did her best to look away, to hide what she was feeling. But it was clear there were just some things that you couldn’t hide from a bear shifter.

“All right,” she said quietly.

Kent smiled again and Adrian turned away from him, walking to her car.

“You drove up here?” Kent asked.

“You seem surprised,” Adrian said, raising a brow at him.

“Well… most humans don’t like driving on the mountain. It’s pretty steep. Most of the time we shifters just roam around on all fours, you know.”

He cast her another meaningful look and she could feel the heat rise to her cheeks. Why did everything out of his mouth sound like liquid sex? It was ridiculous.

“I’m a good driver,” she said, getting into the car. She unlocked it and shoved the passenger’s side door open for Kent to get inside.

“I’m sure you are,” Kent responded, his voice bemused as he slammed the door shut, filling the car with his rugged scent. It was intoxicating; like being at a bonfire in the middle of the woods.

“You really don’t have to do this, you know,” Adrian said, trying to keep the nervous waver out of her voice. “I can take care of myself. if I couldn’t I wouldn’t be here.”

“Oh, I’m sure you can manage just fine,” Kent said. “But just in case.”

“All right…”

They drove up the mountain in silence, the sexual tension between them nearly unbearable. Adrian managed to keep herself focused on the journey, her mind spinning. How was it possible for this man to be so attracted to her? She had always been a curvy girl and because of it, she’d found it difficult to date men, especially those who had expectations of what dating a big girl might entail. It always turned sour when they realized that she had a backbone and she wasn’t going to tolerate any bullshit. That was usually a deal breaker.

“So, are you going to be at the site tomorrow too?” Adrian asked, turning the engine off once she pulled into the parking lot of the hotel. She was reluctant to leave him for some reason. She knew it was ill-advised and impulsive, but her mind was swimming with the implications of their attraction.

“I wasn’t planning on it,” Kent said with a low chuckle. “I hate working at the mine. All the guys there are a pain in the ass.”

“I think they’re threatened by you.”

Kent looked up at her, surprise flickering in his dark eyes. “You noticed that, huh?”

Adrian smiled and nodded. “I did.”

Kent smirked to himself and shook his head. “Well, they know I could kick their asses and they don’t want to deal with me.”

“Well, you certainly seem capable of handling yourself,” Adrian said.

“I’m capable of handling a lot of things.”

Adrian was suddenly trapped in Kent’s gaze. Her heart began to thud painfully in her chest. Suddenly, Kent’s lips were on hers, hungry and intense, filling her body with a slow, sensual heat.

When he pulled away from her he frowned to himself and drew back.

“Well. Good night then.”

He got quickly out of the car and disappeared into the woods, leaving Adrian tingling in the seat and staring after him, her mind reeling at the possibilities of what Kent’s presence had meant to her and the reality that her desires were going to remain unmet for the rest of the night.

3.

What the hell am I doing? Kent growled to himself.

Kent was deep in the woods behind the hotel where Adrian was staying. He had sincerely wanted to make sure she got home safely, especially dealing with a bunch of people at the mine who were high strung and agitated. It was hard to say what any of them might be thinking, under the pressure of Blaine’s bullshit deadlines and having an attitude toward humans that was generally utilitarian. The girl was cute. Most men might dismiss her because of her curves, but that only meant she was in more danger of being disrespected by the other bears. Adrian couldn’t have been safer than she was in going back to the hotel with Kent.

He had never felt so urgently about a human. The desire deep in his body was overpowering. And it really didn’t make sense to him. He had to get out of there. The last thing he needed was a human sneaking her way into his head.

Kent took off toward the modest home he had built himself and headed into the shower. The whole time he washed, he was consumed by thoughts of the young woman. However, he couldn’t just go and unleash the beast within him on her. She wouldn’t know what to do with herself, and he would hate to hurt her. Wasn’t it dangerous for a bear-shifter and a human to mate? Especially one who seemed so meek.

Or maybe she hadn’t been meek at all. Perhaps she was just overwhelmed by the same feeling that was driving him crazy right that moment. Whatever the reason, he would have to get the thought of her out of his head, or he wasn’t going to be able to focus on the tasks at hand the next day. He had a lot to do tomorrow and he would need his full concentration to get through it all. He hadn’t been counting on meeting a woman like Adrian. It was ridiculous, really.

Kent grumbled to himself as he got out of the shower and dressed quickly, laying down in bed and tossing and turning, he tried to get thoughts of Adrian out of his head.

By the time he finally fell asleep, he knew only one thing for sure. He had to see her again, no matter what the cost.

***

“Again?”

Blaine chuckled into the phone, causing Kent’s blood pressure to spike significantly. “I know you’re a busy man, but you would really be doing me a favor.”

“I was supposed to help Jeremy with his porch…”

“Jeremy is going to be there too,” Blaine said. “I already called him. We weren’t expecting so many men to be injured.”

“Yeah, I get you,” Kent grumbled. “But you know I hate that kind of work. Small spaces piss me off.”

“Oh, I know,” Blaine said softly. Kent cringed, glad that Blaine wasn’t there in person to see the pain on his face. It had been the worst day of his life when he’d found out he was an orphan. He had spent the day in the mines, and had discovered the truth about his parents consumed by the suffocating darkness. Ever since then he’d vowed to be out in the open air. Being trapped in the darkness or in small spaces brought him right back to the worst moment in his entire life, and Blaine knew it.

“I can keep things under control for you, but I’m not going in anything dark. You get me?”

“Of course,” Blaine said with a deep, understanding chuckle. “It won’t be for long, just another day or two until the guys can get their injuries under control.”

“All right,” Kent sighed.

When he hung up the phone, he got dressed quickly and trudged to the mine, where the night before an explosion had gone off that had brought a huge amount of debris onto the men working in the area. It had been nothing too major, but Blaine wanted to make sure they were all taking care and not pushing themselves if it would hurt their ability to work long-term.

Kent soon found himself surrounded by the familiar faces of hard-working bear-shifters, gritting their teeth and moving heavy materials as they cleared out the area where the explosion had caused a collapse. Kent got to work helping them clear the area out, aware of everybody’s eyes on him as he worked. They never tried to hide their resentment toward him. It was clear that Blaine had a soft spot for him, and as the owner of Oak Mountain, that meant he had the favor of one of the most powerful bear-shifters in existence. It wasn’t like he wanted to receive any form of favoritism, and frankly, Blaine wasn’t the type of guy to even try to pick favorites.

Still, most men were jealous of anyone who was stronger than they were, and Kent more than qualified in that department. His focus on martial arts had allowed him to surpass all the other shifters on the mountain in terms of strength, skill, and discipline. And it was no wonder; he had really put his entire soul into it. It was the only thing that had given his life purpose after losing his family, and he was determined to continue growing in the arts as long as he had breath in his body. Nobody on the mountain could rival his self-discipline.

And yet, despite his desperation to keep his mind focused on the task at hand, all he could think about was the girl. Adrian had haunted his thoughts ever since he had first laid eyes on her and he knew there was really only one way to get her out of his head. He needed his thoughts back to himself, no matter what the cost might be.

He was going to claim her. Even if just for a night.

4.

“Kent!”

Adrian’s heart leapt at the sight of the tall handsome man standing on the porch of her hotel, staring down at her with his dark, pensive eyes flashing.

“Adrian. Can I come in?”

A wave of heat surged through Adrian’s body and she nodded, opening the doorway and stepping aside to allow Kent to enter. His broad shoulders nearly didn’t make it through the doorway, and she gasped softly to herself as she watched him glance around the small hotel room, looking a lot like a bear caged in the zoo.

“It’s tiny in here,” he said, running his hands through his hair.

“Or maybe you’re just huge,” Adrian responded, unable to conceal her amusement. He looked up at her, his dark eyes dubious, but a slow smile began to spread across his face and again Adrian caught a glimpse of the boyish, handsome figure beneath the pensive mask.

“Well we can’t all be tiny human pipsqueaks,” Kent said, visibly relaxing despite the cramped confines of the little hotel room.

“You’re pretty big even compared to your own kind,” Adrian said, feeling a little silly that she couldn’t keep the admiration out of her voice. But the truth was, he was an incredible specimen whether she wanted to admit it or not. Still, judging by the look in his eyes there was nothing much that she could hide from him anyway. The shifters were well known for their wide range of emotion and their ability to sense fear – among other things –in humans. She had never seen it in action before, but now that she was on Oak Mountain, she knew that the rumors were true.

“Well, I just know how to take care of myself,” Kent said, grinning at her. The man was unbelievably handsome and another thrill surged through Adrian as she considered what he might be doing in her little room so late at night.

“Do you want to sit down?” she asked, pulling out one of the wooden chairs at the tiny table. “Maybe we can talk about what you’re doing here.”

Kent was suddenly in front of her, his hands gentle on her shoulders and looking deep into her eyes with a spark of fire igniting them. He stroked her with his broad thumb, sending a wave of heat to her loins.

“I think we both know what I’m doing here,” Kent said, his face inches away from hers.

Adrian nearly melted under his touch As hard as it was to do, she managed to step back. He growled softly but allowed her to move away, his dark eyes following her as she walked to the other side of the table to put a little bit of distance between them.

“I’m not going to be here long,” Adrian said quietly, not quite sure where the words were coming from. “I don’t want to get involved with someone here. Especially not when—”

“I don’t expect a relationship with you,” Kent interrupted, scoffing as if that were the stupidest thing she could have possibly implied. “I don’t do relationships. I’m too…” He trailed off, his handsome face brooding as he turned away from her.

“Good, because I don’t need a relationship right now,” Adrian said, her voice wavering. “I have a lot I need to accomplish before I let another man come into my life and try to change me.”

“Anyone who would try to change you is a fucking idiot,” Kent said, a low growl deep in his throat. “From what I can tell, you’re perfect just as you are.”

Adrian cried out softly when Kent’s hands were on her again, and she closed her eyes as the deep, sensual warmth of his touch electrified her entire body. She had wanted him since she had first laid eyes on him, and now he was here. She could take exactly what she wanted, with no strings attached. She was an adult. Nobody could tell her what to do. It wasn’t like her to have a one-night stand, but the tension between them had been real, and more than that, it had been impossible to move away from.

“I’m only doing this to get you out of my head,” Adrian breathed, gasping as Kent’s strong hands roamed every curve of her body and brought her untold pleasure.

“Well then, looks like we have that in common,” Kent replied, his eyes dark and glittering when they met hers. She laughed and shook her head. She was just going to have to start being able to accept things as they came rather than hoping to control every little thing that came her way.

“I guess we do.”

Their eyes lingered on each other for a moment before Kent’s lips met hers and her body exploded with fire. Her body was electrified by his kiss as they tasted every inch of her, starting at her mouth and ending buried in the soft nape of her neck. She melted under his touch and shuddered in ecstasy as she felt the urgency of his arousal against her thigh.

It awoke a deep longing within her and she moaned as Kent’s powerful body rocked gently into hers. She cried out in pleasure as he stripped her right in the middle of the floor. Adrian’s arms immediately went to cover her stomach and breasts and Kent looked at her curiously.

“What’s the matter?” he asked.

“I…”

He suddenly seemed to understand that she was self-conscious and smiled warmly at her, taking her hands in his and kissing her tenderly on the lips.

“You’re perfect,” he said, holding her gaze meaningfully. “I wouldn’t want you any different than you already are.”

A gentle warmth spread through Adrian’s body and soon she was weightless, Kent’s strong, well-muscled arms were wrapped around her and making her feel for the first time in her life small and delicate. He was unbelievably strong.

Adrian closed her eyes, clinging to Kent’s muscular torso as he carried her across the room and laid her on the bed, his eyes flashing dark with the urgent need. His longing overpowered her, and she allowed the boundaries of her defense to melt against his body as the long, languid kiss consumed her, stoking a fire within her that burst into an inferno.

She worked her hands beneath his shirt and felt the firm muscles of his abdomen. He quickly stripped himself, allowing her to take in the full sight of his incredible body.

“Somebody should sculpt you,” she whispered, shaking her head in disbelief.

Kent laughed heartily and shook his head, running his hand through his hair almost as if he were embarrassed.

“There’s no need for that,” he said, pinning her down on the bed and hovering his lips over hers. The tension between them was unbearable. “Besides, I think you have the wrong idea about who’s the beautiful one in here.”

She inhaled sharply as Kent dropped his hot, sensual lips down against her skin, sending a wave of pleasure crashing over her body. She bucked her hips involuntarily, gratifying herself with the friction generated when their middles met. Thankfully, Kent didn’t make her hold out much longer, and soon she was arching her back, gasping desperately as he plunged himself deep inside her.

Adrian was submerged in pleasure as Kent began rocking his hips, his languid sensuality helping her to reach heights unlike anything she had ever experienced. His fingers left trails of fire all over her body as he pleasured her, gratifying her with long slow strokes and steady thrusts. She shuddered at the feeling of his hard, firm muscle inside of her, spreading a wildfire throughout every inch of her body.

They were still a brief moment as Adrian took a greedy swallow of air, and Kent’s eyes flashed darkly at her, the need within him apparent. He had no need to hide his true nature from her. There was no doubt at all about the fact that, just below the surface of the man, there lurked a powerful, wild beast that could easily tear her in two.

Rather than being frightened by the fact, however, it filled her with a deep and passionate longing. Kent seemed able to sense this shift in her mood and soon she was shouting out in a combination of surprise and pleasure, her senses shocked by the immense power of his hips as he unleashed the fury of his own desire. They became one; a cohesive unit working together to sustain the other, indulging themselves and gratifying each other. There was no need to speak. The dance they performed together went off without a hitch, both of them intuitively understanding the need of the other and seeking to fulfil it, which served them both in the end.

Finally, Kent let out a deep almost vicious growl that brought a chill down Adrian’s spine, and she hissed in pleasure as he shoved himself as deeply inside of her as he could and unleashed an unprecedented explosion of his liquid desire within her. Adrian was no longer able to hold back her climax and felt her lose control of herself. Her body quaked beneath him as he thrusted with all his might, his seed still spilling as her orgasm caused her body to contract tightly around his member until they both were gasping for breath.

After one final thrust, Kent removed himself from her body and grinned at her. “Thanks for your hospitality.”

He got up and dressed quickly, clearing his throat as he made his way to the door.

“I don’t wanna make this weird for you or anything, so I’m just going to get out of here. That okay with you?”

Adrian nodded dumbly, gathering the sheets up around her chest, feeling an acute sense of rejection and stupidity. It was true, she had been dreading actually even trying to have a conversation with this man, but did he have to go and leave like that the second after they had both just experienced an earth-shattering orgasm? True, there wasn’t much to talk about, but still, it had felt oddly significant at the time, despite both of them being pretty clear that it was mutual attraction and not the potential for a relationship that had brought them together.

Adrian shook her head to herself as the door to her hotel room slammed shut. She heard Kent sigh deeply from outside the room, and she wondered what his issue was. He had seemed uncomfortable in the small room. Maybe, being a bear shifter and all, he didn’t like to be cooped up for long. It wouldn’t surprise her if his own dwelling wasn’t a dwelling at all, just simply a patch of dirt where he could lay under the stars, with no walls to keep him in and confine him.

As much as she wanted to keep thinking about this bizarre man who had waltzed into her life and out again in the same bewildering manner, she could hardly keep her eyes open. She had experienced the single best orgasm of her entire life, and knowing that was both exhausting and satisfying.

She hadn’t expected her time on the mountain to result in any kind of intimate connections whatsoever but now that it had, there was no reason to be all weird about it. She was a grown woman, after all, and she had her needs.  As far as she was concerned, anybody who tried to say they didn’t were simply lying.

But that was food for thought for another time. The event had left her too exhausted to so much as even stand, so she curled up in the bed, feeling a sense of comfort like no other allowing her to melt onto the bed. Adrian fell asleep quickly, a small smile on her lips, much like the cat who caught the canary. Her dreams would be pleasant, and her desires met until next time.

5.

“Kent, we have a new job for you! You need to meet us up at the lodge in an hour.”

Kent listened to the message one more time, sighing deeply. Everybody was always placing these demands on him, but when it came to Blaine, he felt obligated to do whatever he could for him.

“Perfect!” Blaine said when Kent arrived. He was standing at the head of the long, rectangular table, smiling broadly. “Just in time. Take a seat, my boy.”

The lodge was empty except for two other men sitting at the head of the table near where Blaine was standing. They were seated across from each other and everybody, including Blaine, were dressed in business suits. Kent looked down at his own clothes self-consciously. He had just thrown on a casual pair of jeans and a t shirt. Nothing fancy. He had assumed this meeting would end with him running off to another odd job at the mines. They should have told him if there was a damn dress code.

“Kent, you do know that you’re a very valuable asset to our community, don’t you? I’ve put you to work time and again, and for good reason. You’re a great worker, and you’re a good man, too. That’s why I have a proposition for you. Take a seat.”

Kent sat down reluctantly at the other end of the table, as far away from the men in suits as he could get. He didn’t recognize the men, which was odd considering he had met just about everybody that Blaine had working the mines and it was rare for him to be focusing on anything but.

“Kent, these are two associates of mine. Mr.Lawrence, one of my lawyers, and Mr. Mills. Mr. Mills here is a client of mine. I needed him here both as a witness and for other reasons which will become clear here for you in a few minutes.”

“Hello,” Kent mumbled in response to the men’s silent, formal nods.

“Kent, I am offering you a position within my company. Now ,you know full well that I’m the legal owner of Oak Mountain and just about everything therewith, and I see the potential in you. You’re kind of a lone agent, and I don’t want to take that away from you, so I think you would do well with a position high up in the company, but one we can be sure that you are going to be comfortable with and thrive in.”

“I don’t understand,” Kent said, shaking his head and standing up from the table. It almost felt like an ambush, a job proposition of this kind, and as much as he trusted Blaine, it seemed too good to be true. “You want to hire me? For what?”

Blaine chuckled and shook his head. “That, my boy, is what we’re going to find out. We need to figure out the best type of work for a man of your caliber. Something that isn’t going to keep you on call like this. I know it’s good to keep busy, but a man also has to have a routine. It’s not good to be at the beck-and-call of any man, whether master of the mountain or not. You know what I mean?”

Kent nodded. He sure as hell did know what Blaine meant. It was impossible to be at the beck and call of another man without starting to feel a bit resentful about it. Especially when he had his own things to do.

“So you want to give me regular hours? But doing what?”

“That’s where Mr. Mills will come in. Mr. Mills, introduce yourself.”

Mr. Mills rose and the lodge crackled with electricity as his dark, serious eyes met Kent’s. He was a stern, powerful man who towered high above Blaine. He fixed his cool gaze upon Kent and proceeded to speak.

“Mr. Black, my name is Logan Mills. I am the CEO of Herrington and Mills Company, the joint owners of the little gold mining operation along with Blaine over there.”

“I didn’t know this was jointly owned,” Kent said, frowning.

“Oh yes,” Mr. Mills said with a firm nod. “I’m sure there are many things you don’t know about this mountain, Mr. Black, but that isn’t why I’m here. I’m here because, as co-founder of this corporation it is in my best interest to see to it that you are trained in the most efficient way possible.”

“You’re going to be Logan’s shadow, Kent. You will follow him everywhere and carefully watch him conduct himself. You understand it is more than mining that we deal with here, don’t you?”

“You own the mountain,” Kent said dully, still barely able to believe what he was hearing. It seemed unfathomable.

“Yes, and that is a big job,” Blaine said, his face growing dark. “You know how tense things have been with Geron lately. The dragon-shifters are really growing bitter. There is much to do and you’re the man to help us to get it done. There is no doubt in our minds about that much.”

Kent looked from Blaine to Mr. Mills, and both men looked pensively back at Kent. Even the lawyer was nodding in agreement, and he was a man Kent had never seen a day in his life. From what Kent could tell, he was half human, and not very strong at that.

“All right,” Kent said, sighing heavily. “When is it that you want me to get started?”

“I want you to go with Mr. Mills now. That’s why I brought the two of you here. There’s plenty of work to be done little time to waste. I got approval from the board to bring you on with us, and now that you agree, then there’s only one thing left to do, and that’s to begin immediately.”

Blaine strode toward Kent and the other two men rose from their seats and followed him over to Kent. Blaine slapped Kent on the shoulder and grinned, sticking his hand out to shake it. Kent gave it a firm pump, unable to keep the slow grin from spreading across his face as Blaine smiled broadly.

“Welcome to the team, son.”

***

The next few weeks went by in a blur as Kent shadowed Mr. Mills. He was a strong, impressive bear-shifter, and together they scoured the mountain in their bear forms looking for clues as to the whereabouts of the dragons and any potential plans they might have in the works. There were rumors of a powerful source of dragon magic hidden deep within Oak Mountain, but the mountain always has and always would be bear territory. The dragons and the bears had lived in peace for quite a while, but all of that was starting to change.

“I need to see you in action,” Mr. Mills said one day, eyeing Kent seriously. “There’s a serious threat we fear will be facing the mountain in only a few week’s time and there’s something more important than you could ever imagine that needs done. Is that clear?”

“Of course,” Kent said.

Things had been going remarkably well. Kent had a huge amount of respect for Mr. Mills, especially following him out in the field. The man was incredibly strong and had a lot of talent that Kent recognized as a martial artist. Clearly, the man knew what he was doing and Kent found it easy to follow him into a fight, knowing they both were skilled and could work flawlessly as a team, sharing a similar understanding off the art of battle. If Mr. Mills wanted to see him fight, he would be glad to oblige.

“Follow me,” Mr. Mills said, leading Kent down the mountain. Kent followed, curious about what they were going to encounter.

When Mr. Mills stopped, he turned to Kent, his eyes dark and serious.

“I need you to go in there, and whatever you find, deal with it. Follow your intuition. It’s the last test of your mettle before we give you your first real assignment.”

Kent gazed at the harrowing square opening, a deep tunnel shoddily held together by thick railroad ties that looked centuries old. His hatred of small dark spaces nearly made it impossible to move forward, but the thought of disappointing Mr. Mills broke the spell keeping his feet bound in one place.

A chill crept down his spine as Kent ducked into the small opening, following his nose down the tunnel. There was something strange here. Magical.

The pull of learning what the tunnel held in store was more compelling than Kent’s fear. He wanted to make sure he got everything done that he had to do. The one weakness he had were spaces like this; the overwhelming emptiness he felt when consumed by the memory of losing his parents. And yet as a bear, he was meant to enjoy these comfortable spaces, cozy dens and areas where he could curl up and enjoy the peace and solitude of the darkness. He crept along the winding labyrinth until he suddenly sensed movement. Whoever or whatever it was didn’t know he was there quite yet, but he had a sinking suspicion he was about to be tested in a way he never had been before.

A deep, involuntary growl began to rumble in the back of his throat when he caught the scent of a dragon. The whole tunnel ahead reeked of the foul odor and he began to shift slowly. If what he was hearing was in fact a dragon, he could only hope that there was only one. The dragons were powerful, but to his knowledge they were most powerful on their own mountain. Their magic was limited away from its source. Unless they were highly advanced, he would probably be able to handle anything they threw at him.

The further Kent got away from the entrance, the more unnerved he became. But in his bear form, he felt distant from the nervous little boy within him who couldn’t help but relive the toil and trauma of the day he had lost his parents. Now, he was more of an angry, possessive bear, sniffing out an enemy on his turf and furious to find a dragon where it didn’t belong.

A sudden heat filled the tunnel, followed closely by a furious orange light. A fireball struck the wall behind him and Kent unleashed a furious roar. The walls around him quaked as he ran through the tunnel until he came upon a huge cavern where a medium-sized dragon was standing, its golden eyes narrowed in anger.

The cavern sparkled with glimmers of quartz, and in the center of the cavern was an otherworldly statue half buried in the dirt. The dragon was clearly attempting to extricate it from its resting place, though it looked as if it had been there for centuries. All Kent knew was that the statue was a part of Oak Mountain, and if anybody wanted to get it of bear turf, they would have to go through him.

Kent lunged at the dragon-shifter and soon they were wrestling in the cavern. Kent’s teeth latched onto the scaly neck of the beast and he felt it grow tense beneath the weight of his bear. Just as he was sure he had the advantage, the dragon bucked Kent off and with a speed that left Kent breathless, escaped from the cavern, and disappeared.

Kent was left in the cave, adrenaline coursing through his body. He shifted back into his human form and walked cautiously toward the statue. It looked as if it had come from some other world, and it probably had. How it had managed to find its way on Oak Mountain was a mystery to him. However, what he knew in a flash of instinct and intuition, was that the statue was unbelievably important, and he would do whatever he had to do to make sure that the dragon-shifters left it where it belonged.

6.

“Why would I have to go back to Oak Mountain? I thought my work there was done!”

Adrian’s stepfather chuckled. “I know shifter business is rather dull, but your mother would want me to make sure I’m covering all bases. She trusted me with your life and I intend to honor that request.”

“What shifter business?” she demanded. She had been off Oak Mountain for the past month and it had been hard for her to settle back into her old routine back in Stonybrooke. She had just graduated with honors from Stonybrooke Shifter’s University. Their business school was renowned around the world and she was ready to utilize her degree. Having her father stepping in now and dictating where she lived went against everything she had worked so hard to do to create a life for herself.

“There are a lot off private matters; a political climate that is going to make it difficult for people like you… humans, to stay safe without a good level of protection. I would just feel better if you were close by. There are big things happening out in the world and we don’t want the shifters in Stonybrooke to treat you badly because they know you’re connected to a bear-shifter.”

“Why would that matter?” Adrian asked, puzzled. The wolf-shifters she had known were exceptionally open-minded, at least in most of her classes. Sure, there were many who looked down on all humans in general, and others who were wary of anybody who was an outsider to their territory, but the idea that she would be in danger just for being one of the many humans co-habiting the wolf-shifter’s sprawling city seemed ridiculous.

“As I mentioned, the issues are a bit too sensitive to communicate over the phone. What I need from you now is to come to Oak Mountain. I’ll make sure you’re provided for. I always do. But it is important to me to know that you’re safe. The bear-shifters are strong and reliable. They can keep you safer than you would be on your own.”

“I hope you realize how ridiculous this all sounds,” Adrian said with a sigh. “You can just admit that you miss me, right?”

Her stepfather chuckled. “You know what? I do miss you. It’s been lonely without you and your mother around.”

Adrian’s smile faltered. She missed her mother too. It had been about three years since she had lost her, but it felt more like an eternity.

“It would be nice to have some family around, I guess,” Adrian said with a quiet sigh. “But this isn’t forever, right? I was going to do some job hunting now that I have my degree.”

“Well you know that you won’t have to worry about that here. At least not right now.”

Adrian pursed her lips. She hated being in her stepfather’s debt. Not that he ever saw it that way, but she was an independent person. She had learned young that the world was unkind to you if you didn’t fit into all the boxes that people expected you to fit into. It could be impossible to impress someone who was already determined to hate you based on something as petty as appearance alone.

Maybe that was why she had enjoyed being around the shifters so much. They were the least shallow people she had ever met. They sensed a person’s energy rather than fixating on their appearances. Instead of judging other people’s personalities based on what they looked like, the shifters relied on their own intuition and the behaviors of the person they were dealing with. it was a rather pure way to live, and something that as a big girl, Adrian had grown to appreciate.

“All right,” she finally agreed. “But I need to know that I’m going to be kept busy. I need to know I’m pulling my weight. I’m not just going to be a charity case. I want to earn a living and be independent, okay?”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Adrian’s stepfather said, his voice sounding more cheerful than she had heard it since they had lost her mother. “I can’t wait to see you again.”

They chatted for a few more minutes before they hung up for the night and Adrian went to her bed and sank against her pillows, sighing heavily. She wasn’t very familiar with Oak Mountain, and the fact was that she couldn’t think of the place without the intrusive thought of Kent filling her mind. The man had been a horrible prick to her, despite being the best lover she had ever had. She never wanted to see him again, and had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach every time she was reminded of him.

But it was a big mountain. There was the possibility that she wouldn’t even run into him there at all. As long as she stuck to her work and kept her head down, maybe she would be able to live there without confronting him again and having to re-live the most humiliating night of her life again.

Either way, there was nothing much that she could do about it. She had already told her stepfather that she agreed to live on Oak Mountain, at least until whatever danger he was hearing about had passed. And she was going to have to deal with the consequences of that decision, whether she liked it or not.

***

“Need a hand?”

“No, thank you, I’m all right.”

Adrian smiled at her stepfather, who was standing in the doorway of the cabin he had secured for her. he had wanted to help her move into a luxurious place she would never have been able to afford on her own income, but she had insisted on living within her means. He had seemed proud of her decision to do so, and had gone above and beyond to help her make the move go as smoothly as possible.

“When do you think that you will be up to starting work?” he asked, eyeing the cozy living room.

“I could start today, if you want,” she replied, unpacking the last box for the living room with a small sigh of satisfaction.

Adrian worked fast and was proud of how quickly she had managed to make the sterile, empty little place feel like a home. Because she had been raised by a single mother, she understood at an early age the importance of making a house a home. It had been hard for her mother to support her for much of her childhood and because of it, they had had moved around a lot as her mother sought out the place where she could finally settle down and make enough income to stay put.

Every time they were forced into a new apartment, the first thing her mother always did was set up Adrian’s bedroom and the living room so they would both have somewhere comfortable to spend time as they slowly began to settle in. Adrian had carried on the tradition anywhere she moved, even with her mother being gone now.

“Today? But you just got here,” her stepfather said incredulously. “It seems unwise to over-do it. I’d feel better to give you a chance to adjust first. This is a big change.”

“It’s not the biggest change,” Adrian said with a shrug. “And besides, you’re here. I have some sense of stability, so try not to worry so much.”

Her stepfather grinned and nodded slowly. “I understand. But I would still feel better if you wait to start work until next week. It’ll give us a chance to figure out where you would be best suited while you start to get to know the mountain. It’s really a beautiful place. I think that you’re going to like it.”

Adrian smiled. “I already like it,” she admitted. “I found myself missing the smell of the trees back in Stonybrooke. I know it’s a natural place out there too, but it’s so much a city compared to Oak Mountain. Everything is so rustic here. It’s nothing like the rest of the world out there.”

“There really is nothing like it,” he agreed, his eyes sparkling. “I’m glad to know that you like it here. Give me a call Monday, then. We’ll get you set up at the office. Until then, I want you to come to dinner every night, just to catch up. That is, if it isn’t too much trouble for you.”

“It’s not,” Adrian said, her heart warming. She had missed this man so much. He had come in and raised her from the time she was nine years old. Nobody else in this world cared for her as much as he did. She felt terrible about dismissing him for so long just because it had been hard for her to be around anything that reminded her of mom.

“Great,” he said, a broad smile stretching across his face. “You know where to find me. I’ll see you there around six.”

“See you then,” Adrian agreed.

With that, her stepfather smiled and slipped out the door, getting into his car and driving down the mountain.

7.

“So you see my issue then,” Logan Mills said, his face serious as he peered into Kent’s eyes. “This is a task that means more to me than anything else ever possibly could. And it is you that I want to entrust with this work. I would do it myself, but the demands of my job require me to be off of Oak Mountain for the majority of the day and avoiding my responsibilities simply is not an option at this point.”

“No,” Kent said. “I understand. Abandoning your duties won’t be necessary. I’ve got this.”

Mr. Mills smiled, relief etched in every line of his face. He looked suddenly tired and Kent realized just how heavy the burden of this issue had been weighing upon him. It was a big issue, that much was certain, and now Logan clearly had a personal stake in it. It was up to Kent to do his job. Not only to do his duty as a morally ethical bear-shifter, but to make sure that the men he respected most in the world could count on him. He was going to be in a position of power and influence if he was able to do this job right.

“I entrust this job with you. I want you to come to my house for dinner tonight. You will get all the details then.”

“Of course.”

Kent left the lodge, which had become the unofficial meeting place where he and Mr. Mills began their shadow assignments. This was the first time they had discussed giving Kent a job on his own without having Mr. Mills there to watch over his every move, and he knew if he messed this assignment up, he would never be able to live with himself. Not only would he be letting Mr. Mills down, but he would be letting Blaine down. Blaine, who was one of the most prominent figures on Oak Mountain, and had believed in him even when he didn’t believe in himself. He had to succeed. No matter what the cost.

That evening, Kent dressed his best to attend the dinner at Mr. Mills’ home, eager to understand the full implications of his new assignment. There were some things he knew he wouldn’t be trusted with; crucial information that it seemed only Blaine and Logan were privy to. That didn’t bother him. He knew he was just hired to be muscle. His role was to be as bodyguard.

When he arrived at the address that Mr. Mills had given him, Kent hesitated. The place was huge. It was clear that Logan was wildly successful. His home was extravagant. Kent hadn’t anticipated the nervous feeling in his stomach. It wasn’t that he was intimidated, though. There was something strange going on. His senses had been acting up all day. In fact, things had felt off ever since he had fought the dragon-shifter and discovered the statue.

“Kent, you made it. Welcome.”

The door opened, and Mr. Mills stepped out onto the porch. He glanced over his shoulder cautiously before he closed the door.

“Thank you. You’ve got a beautiful place here,” Kent said, unsure of what else to say. He had never been at a house like this before. But he could admire the space. He personally liked a lot of room.

“I do love it,” Mr. Mills said, shifting. “I hope you’re hungry.”

“Starved,” Kent said. The truth was, it had been years since he’d had a home-cooked meal of any kind. He had been kind of looking forward to it.

“Listen, I need to talk to you about something. I know you know the basics. You’re to be a bodyguard. But what I didn’t tell you was that you’re going to meet the person you’re going to be guarding tonight. I thought maybe it would help you to take your duty more seriously to know her on a more intimate level. You’ll have a personal connection that will inspire you to go to lengths to protect her that you may otherwise be incapable of.”

“Oh,” Kent said, startled by the revelation. Why couldn’t Mr. Mills have mentioned this before he arrived to give him some time to prepare?

But he seemed to have his reasons for everything and Kent had learned to trust him by then. At least he had mentioned it before he had gone inside and found himself surprised.

“One last thing,” Mr. Mills said. “She doesn’t know the whole story. You cannot let her know you are here to protect her. We need a believable reason for you to be hanging around in case of an attack.”

“She doesn’t know she’s in danger?” Kent asked in disbelief. They hadn’t discussed her situation much. Mr. Mills had been very secretive about the details. What Kent did know though was the girl was a target, and it was his job to see to it that she was safe. No matter what it took.

“No, and if she finds out, it could ruin everything. You can’t let her know she’s being protected. If you blow your cover then we’re going to have to find somebody else to fill your position in the company. Is that understood?”

Mr. Mills’ eyes were steel, but Kent couldn’t just accept that.

“Why would it ruin everything?” he asked. If he was in danger, then he would most certainly want to know about it so he could protect himself.

“It’s sensitive,” Mr. Mills said with a small sigh. “It’s something her mother didn’t want her to know. It has to do with her biological father. Besides that, she doesn’t deserve to live in fear and paranoia. You must understand. It’s for her peace of mind, and you just have to trust that this is all for the best.”

“Of course,” Kent said, mulling this over.

“Great. Now come on. It’s time for you to meet my daughter.”

***

The house was warm and smelled amazing. Kent’s stomach rumbled as Mr. Mills led him into the dining room.

“Kent Black, meet my daughter, Adrian Hart. Adrian, Kent is an apprentice of mine, so to speak. He’s been doing some great work for me and I thought it would be nice for us all to spend some time together.”

Logan stepped out of the way and Kent inhaled sharply.

It was the girl he had met, so many months ago, the one he believed  he would see again. He had left her in her hotel room quickly, unable to stand the small, confining space of the little area any longer. He hadn’t even said good bye.

Adrian’s beautiful eyes narrowed suddenly at seeing him. They both knew they couldn’t let her father detect their friction. If he had any idea what had happened between the two of them, there was no telling what might happen.

“Hello,” Kent said noncommittally, avoiding her eyes. “Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise,” Adrian said icily, her eyes flashing in anger.

For a moment, Kent was sure that Mr. Mills would be aware of the tension between them but he had already turned his back and was heading toward the kitchen.

“You two get to know each other a little bit,” he said. “I’m going to finish up dinner.”

“Are you sure you don’t need any help?” Adrian asked quickly, standing up from her seat and stepping forward. To Kent, she apparently was desperate not to be stuck alone in a room with him. He could definitely relate to the feeling.

“I want you two to get acquainted,” Mr. Mills said firmly, fixing a stern look on his daughter.

She sighed and sank down into her seat. When Logan had left the room, she glowered up at Kent with a look of such pure contempt, there was no reason to even bother wondering whether or not she was capable of forgiving him for the way he had just taken off.

“So… how you been?” Kent tried, shifting awkwardly in front of the table, wishing more than anything that he had never laid eyes on this woman before. She was the last person he wanted to see, and now he was bound to her until the whole mess that Logan and Blaine were keeping from him was cleaned up.

“I’m not speaking to you. I’m going to play nice just to make my father happy, but as far as I’m concerned, I want nothing to do with you. Is that clear?”

Kent raised his hands in the air, a gesture of surrender and nodded.

“Got it. Damn.”

“After that, you’re going to leave me alone, right?”

“Right.”

He grinned despite himself. He could respect a woman with spunk. She told him how it was, and that was all there was to it. Still, he could see she wasn’t going to hesitate to be a pain in his ass if she perceived he was out of line.

“Sit down and pretend you’re comfortable here,” Adrian said. “Just don’t fucking talk to me.”

Kent obeyed, fixing a stern look upon her. She looked away suddenly, as if realizing he was only tolerating her behavior just to keep the peace. She had no idea what his role really was here, and he was going to make sure that she wouldn’t have to find out.

“All right,” Mr. Mills said, coming into the dining room carrying a tray of food. “Dig in.”

He served them both and soon they were eating quietly. Mr. Mills leading a polite and casual conversation that Kent and Adrian were both reluctantly participating in. Kent was sure that at any moment, Logan would catch on and demand the truth from them, but he seemed oblivious to the tension in the room. Kent did his best to hide his apprehension from the man for the sake of his career.

“So, what do you two think? I’ve been working on my cooking skills for a while now. Ever since I lost my wife, it’s been very hard to find a satisfying meal.”

Kent sensed a pang of sadness from Adrian and his first urge was to reach out to comfort her. But when he looked into her eyes, he was met with a wall of anger. She wanted nothing from him. Not his attention, not his pity, and certainly not his help. Maybe having the arrangement between them being a secret was actually a better idea than he had thought.

“It’s very good, Mr. Mills,” Kent said, smiling broadly and trying to avoid Adrian’s eyes now. They were seated right across from each other, so it was a little difficult to do so.

“Yeah, dad, it’s great. Thanks.”

Mr. Mills seemed relieved to hear it and they continued to eat in silence, their chatter quiet and strained, as far as Kent was concerned. He did his best not to speak too much for fear of revealing his misconduct to his boss. The last thing either of them wanted was for Logan to get a sense of their relationship with one another. Kent could only imagine how horrified Mr. Mills would be to find he had spurned his daughter after a one-night stand. He could hardly imagine a worse situation.

The night wore on slowly, and despite their discomfort, Kent couldn’t help but admire Adrian from afar. It had been far too long for him to make it up to her. Honestly, he could have gone back any time the week she had been there to try to apologize and explain. But the truth was that he hadn’t. He had been caught up in his own life and more or less forgot about the time limit to the girl’s stay on Oak Mountain. Duty called, and not only that, but he found it impossibly difficult to speak to others about his hatred of confined spaces. It was all tied to the hardest moments of his life. He would much rather just practice martial arts and blow off steam as opposed to explaining himself to women who he wasn’t ever going to see again anyway. They hadn’t owed each other anything. In every case, both had known the deal.

Well, at least he had thought he wasn’t going to see her again. Unfortunately, that clearly wasn’t the case.

“Now that the two of you have become acquainted, there’s something I thought you should do,” Mr. Mills said. They had finished with their meal and moved to the living room for an excruciating amount of small talk.

“What did you have in mind?” Adrian asked rigidly. She snuck a murderous look at Kent, who looked away quickly and focused his attention on Mr. Mills who was smiling at them both, oblivious to the tension between Kent and Adrian.

“I want Kent to show you around Oak Mountain. All the places you can go and things you can do, and what to do and where to go in the case of an emergency, that sort of thing. You know that I’m going to be busy with my work over the next few months, and I just think it would be good for you both to learn to get along. Kent knows the mountain inside and out and I want to feel comfortable knowing you can find your way around.”

“Dad, with all due respect, I can figure my way around this place. It’s not that hard.”

“Honey, Kent is a bear-shifter. He can help you to adjust here. It won’t be that bad, I promise. Just a week and I’ll be satisfied. What do you say, Kent? Mind showing my daughter around?”

Mr. Mills fixed a stern look on Kent, and he knew immediately that his answer had to be yes.

“Of course, sir. I’d be honored.”

Adrian’s furious glare was wiped off her face and replaced with seething rage when Kent smiled sarcastically at her. Mr. Mills clapped his hands in a business-like fashion.

“Perfect. You two exchange contact information. Kent, you can start tomorrow. Take Adrian up to town and make sure all the locals know who she is and who they have to answer to should she run into any trouble.”

“Sounds good,” Kent lied. “You know, I should really get going. I had some errands to run today.”

“Of course. Thanks for coming. I’ll see you tomorrow, and so will Adrian!”

“Yes, she will,” Kent said, a large, insincere smile pasted on his face. He turned to leave and felt Adrian’s eyes burning holes in his back.

When he was safely out of sight, Kent sighed heavily. Somehow, his ability to find a place on the mountain was going to depend on his ability to get along with the one woman who would rather see him dead than even meet his eyes. What had he gotten himself into?

8.

“You ready?”

Adrian’s chest tightened at the sound of Kent’s voice. He was the last person she wanted to see.

“Can we not and say we did?” Adrian said. The last thing she wanted to do was spend the day following this cocky asshole around town.

“Well, I wish that’s how we could work things but unfortunately, your father is kind of my boss. And if I let him down in any way, that’s going to fuck the rest of my life up. Now I know you don’t care about that, but I have to do my job whether we like it or not, so come on. We’re going now.”

Kent’s handsome face was dark and serious and Adrian sighed, following him out the door. He started to make his way up the mountain on foot, and Adrian stopped.

“I’m not walking all the way to town,” she said incredulously. “That’s like thirty miles.”

Kent turned to face her, his handsome face puzzled. “Oh.”

“Come on. We’re driving.”

Kent shrugged and soon they were both closed up in her car, Adrian trapped in the small space with a man who smelled like earth and trees. It made her heart tremor despite herself, but she had made a conscious decision to hate this man, and no matter how her body seemed to want to react to his presence, she wasn’t going to let it sway her.

“Take a left up here,” he said suddenly.

She sighed, reminded of the way his voice had sounded in the heat of passion, back before she had hated him so much. Now, the same person who had made her feel so beautiful and cherished was making her feel as if everything in her world was ironic and ridiculous.

“All right, this is the place,” Kent said. “Stop the car.”

Adrian did, frowning as she looked around. there was nothing around for miles as far as she could tell. Just more trees.

“What are we doing here?” she asked, following Kent as he climbed out and stretched laboriously. He sure was a tall man.

“I have to introduce you to Coty,” Kent said. “Follow me.”

“Coty?”

“Just come on. I have to do what your dad asked me to, right? You get it.”

“Yeah, I get it. That doesn’t mean I like it.”

“Well just come on. He isn’t going to be happy if you refuse. The bears can be kind of unpredictable, you know. It’s better to know who your friends are.”

Adrian sullenly followed, knowing her stepfather had the best of intentions. If he knew she and Kent had fooled around though, she couldn’t imagine just how disappointed in her he would be. He had always likened her to a pure soul, one untarnished by physical desires and sex because he was so stuck thinking of her as just a little girl. Part of that had come from the fact that, although she was confident, she had always been on the heavy side. Most guys she knew weren’t interested in dating big girls and because of that, she had ended up having a very boy-free upbringing.

Her stepfather had always assumed it was her choice to hold off on dating because she was a sensible girl who wanted to achieve great things. Although that was partly true, the other part was kind of painful. She cherished her stepfather’s rosy view of her and the way he praised her priorities. The idea of changing his perception of her in that way made her feel sick. She would just have to tolerate Kent hanging around for a little while longer, until her stepfather was satisfied that she was just as comfortable and safe on the mountain as she would have been had she been born and raised among the bear-shifters.

“Coty, come out here!” Kent bellowed.

Adrian cringed. There was something so damn alpha about all the bears on Oak Mountain. They were all built thick and well-muscled, some with grizzly-like features, others with bushy beards. Kent had a neat, trim beard going on. Most women would think it was sexy, all that deep black stubble lining his chiseled features, but Adrian knew better. He was a scum-bag, and no matter how good he looked, she knew how he operated. He still hadn’t even told her he was sorry and the ride up the mountain had been more than long enough for that kind of conversation. The only reason he had not to apologize, as far as she was concerned, was that he wasn’t sorry at all about it. He had done what he had wanted, gotten what he went in for, and left with no remorse. End of story.

“What are you doing out here, Kent?” Coty asked, his voice deep and growling. Adrian could tell just by hearing him that he was much, much older than Kent, even older than her stepfather.

“Logan Mills sent me out. He wanted you to meet his daughter.”

“His daughter!” Coty exclaimed, emerging noisily from the brush to their left. “Why didn’t you say so!”

Adrian took a deep breath as she gazed at the man. He was just as tall as Kent and he looked almost as old as the mountain. Still, there was something strong and fierce about him. He gazed at her with cold blue eyes, nodding approvingly.

“So, you’re the girl then. What’s your name, sweetie?”

“Adrian,” she managed, offering a trembling hand out to the intimidating old man. “Do I just call you Coty?”

“That’s all there is to it,” he agreed with a deep belly laugh.

“Well it’s nice to meet you, Coty,” Adrian said. Although to be truthful, she wasn’t quite sure how she really felt about this. She trusted her stepfather implicitly, but she didn’t know how she felt about Coty, and she already knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that she hated Kent, whether he was handsome and good in bed or not. What was she doing out in the middle of nowhere with two men she didn’t trust?

“She’s a pretty little thing, isn’t she?” Coty said, glancing over at Kent. Kent stiffened and nodded, looking down at the ground without speaking. Adrian shifted uncomfortably. She had never been comfortable with men commenting on her appearance. Even though she was completely comfortable and confident with her body now, it brought her back to the days when she wasn’t, when the boys in her peer group had been nothing but cruel and judgmental. Sometimes she wasn’t sure whether the men were actually complimenting her, or teasing her.

“So, who are you, Coty? Why would my father want me to meet you?”

“Oh, I suspect it’s because I’m the keeper of the mountain,” Coty said, leaning back and taking a long, unwavering look at Adrian. “I’m kind of a big shot around here. One of the most powerful bears in this countryside. If you have any issues, little missy, any issues at all, I’m the guy you want on your side. Just give me a holler.”

Adrian nodded. So this man wanted her to come to him in times of need or danger. Nothing sketchy about that. It wasn’t like young human women in danger were vulnerable or anything. But if her stepdad wanted her to meet him, she decided she would just have to give him the benefit of the doubt.

“Thank you, Coty, that’s very kind of you.”

“No kindness about it, missy. That’s just what I do. I gotta keep the riffraff in check. Elsewise Blaine won’t let me keep in the Valley no more.”

“Why wouldn’t he let you stay in the Valley?” Kent interjected.

“Valley’s a dangerous place these days. Blaine thinks I’m getting too old for this nonsense, but I say it keeps these old bones young! I’m not going to be one of those assholes who goes into retirement and just wastes away in front of the television set, you know. Gotta keep active, or it will kill my spirit. And my spirit doesn’t want to die! I live for these woods. And the Valley is like a second home to me.”

“Right,” Kent said, still keeping his eyes to the ground as Coty spoke. The old man didn’t bother turning to face Kent, he kept his eyes on Adrian, as if attempting to determine something important about her.

“You ought to hear some of the stories I have about your dad,” Coty said with a grin. “He was quite a rascal back in the day. You’d be surprised.”

The way Coty’s eyes were sparkling good-naturedly made Adrian feel more at ease. She had a pretty good sense about people most of the time, Kent clearly excluded,. so she decided to trust her instincts and allow herself to like this pleasant old man.

“I bet he wouldn’t want me to hear about them,” Adrian replied.

“Well that’s not up to him. The facts are the facts, so if you want to hear them, there’s nothing he can do to change the past or keep my old mouth from running about it. You’re always welcome here, Adrian, and if you ever find yourself in some trouble you can’t solve on your own, just give a holler and I’ll come for you.”

Coty dug into his pocket and pulled out a whistle, offering it to Adrian. “Everybody worth their salt around here has one of these. It’s a way of summoning me at a moment’s notice. You keep that on you just in case, all right? That’s how I earn my keep around here.”

Adrian took the whistle, smiling at Coty. He seemed friendly enough, and soon, they were all saying their good byes. Adrian waved at Coty as they drove away, and Kent remained silent until they were back on the road.

“I think that’s enough for the day,” he said finally, sighing deeply and leaning back in his seat. “I’ll come back tomorrow and take you to town. You can just drop me off here.”

Adrian frowned. “Are you sure about that? I don’t want you to get in trouble with my dad.”

“No, he’ll understand. Just let me out. I hate cars.”

Adrian felt a pang of pain from Kent’s insistence that she release him. It was as if he couldn’t stand to be with her for one second longer than he had to be. And whether he liked cars or not, it was pretty rude of him to just insist on being let out. How was she supposed to have known that? He could have mentioned it sooner.

Kent turned his pensive dark eyes onto Adrian, and she felt a pang of unwanted longing surge through her.

“Thanks,” he said. “See you tomorrow.”

Adrian opened her mouth to reply, horrified by how captivated she was with him, but before she could speak Kent was gone, and she was left alone in her car with nothing but her mixed emotions.

9.

Kent’s eyes followed Adrian’s car as she rolled on down the road. He shifted into his bear form and waited for a moment until she was out of sight before beginning the real task he had been assigned with.

Kent stalked the car, following it to the small convenience store located about ten miles away from Adrian’s place all the way down the mountain, toward the Valley. What the hell was she doing out there?

Maybe it had been Coty’s mention of the place that had sparked her curiosity, or maybe she really hadn’t known where she was going or why, but whatever the reason for her jaunt, one thing was certain. She had chosen a trail rife with dangers.

The reason Coty had been appointed the guardian of the valley and keeper of the mountain was that he had been one of the most skilled bears in combat against the dragon-shifters. Although there had been peace on the mountain between the dragons and the bears for quite some time, there had been a time when that peace was not so rampant. When he was a boy, Coty had been involved in a very bloody war between the dragon-shifters and the bear-shifters, and he had become a decorated war hero at the time. It was a position of honor that all the men in Blaine’s family had chosen to acknowledge, giving Coty free reign over his own section of the mountain, but most importantly, the Valley, where the dragon-shifters were currently attempting to close in.

For some reason, Adrian had decided the most violently disputed area on Oak Mountain was the first place she wanted to do some sight-seeing. It was just his luck.

Kent hung back, watching closely as Adrian parked her car and stepped out, stretching comfortably and taking in a deep breath of fresh air. She probably loved it, considering the state of Stonybrooke. The bears felt a small sense of disdain toward the wolf-shifters, who had been far too quick to adapt to a human way of living and had gone so far as to create their own humanoid city. As far as the bears were concerned, they were turning their backs on their natural state of being. Then again, wolves and bears thought differently about such matters, and perhaps aligned with a more humanoid approach to life in general. It was hard to say.

Either way, all Kent knew was the air on Oak Mountain was fresher and cleaner than the air in Stonybrooke where most of the population drove around in cars, despite having several footpaths for shifters and humans alike to travel upon.

He pushed the thought aside and continued to follow Adrian with his eyes. When she finally began to move, she grabbed her handbag from the car and began walking at a leisurely pace through the Valley.

A deep rumble began in the back of Kent’s throat, but he quieted it down and continued to follow Adrian. The whole place reeked of dragon shifters. He couldn’t help but become on the defensive immediately. He was just glad she hadn’t seen him hiding in the brush and watching her as if he were stalking his prey. His orders had been clear, and if he let her out of his sight, he was bound to regret it for the rest of his life, whether she survived the attack or not.

Adrian was oblivious to the danger, and Kent crept closer as she walked deeper into the valley, ultimately finding a nice, quiet place to sit down and open her handbag. Inside, she pulled out a sandwich and a bottle of iced tea she had apparently bought at the convenience store, and began to have a quiet, lonely picnic in the Valley.

Kent couldn’t help but admire the way this human sought out the comfort of solitude. She didn’t have to go to a restaurant to be around the hustle and bustle of other people who were going about their lives. She chose instead to enjoy the great outdoors, all on her own, even if it was the most dangerous place possible for her to be.

This fact was reinforced when a sharp snapping of a twig made Kent hyperaware of their surroundings. Somebody was there… and it wasn’t a bear shifter. It was something else. Someone with malicious intent.

Kent kept his eye on the girl, all the while feeling out his surroundings. It was lucky he had become so adept at martial arts. He was able to get a good idea of where the enemy was located without even moving a muscle. But then, that wasn’t really luck, was it? That was why he had been hired for this job. He had to stop selling himself short.

There was no time to worry about that now. There was someone creeping up on Adrian, someone who knew something about her that even Kent wasn’t aware of. Only Adrian’s stepfather would have the answers as to why the dragon-shifters were after Adrian. It wasn’t his business. All he had to do was keep her safe.

Once he had the enemy in his sights, Kent started after it. It was a young dragon-shifter, one that seemed inexperienced and under-practiced. However, seeing Adrian right where they wanted her, he didn’t seem likely to let the opportunity slide.

Kent supposed he would’ve done the same thing if the roles were reversed, so he headed toward the dragon. It hadn’t shifted yet, so he managed to keep himself concealed until he saw the enemy in question.

Just as he had intuited, it was a young man, probably only about twenty years old. He was eyeing Adrian greedily, creeping forward. The energy between them began to change as the boy prepared himself to shapeshift, but before he had the chance, that was when Kent struck.

The dragon shifter’s human form was small and relatively powerless, so when Kent leapt out at him in bear form, the fight was nearly over before it had even begun. It was too late for the boy to complete his transformation so he attempted to utter a spell that would freeze Kent in place.

Kent charged at the boy, attacking before he could finish his incantation. Kent swept a heavy paw at him, striking him down. He dealt another devastating blow to the kid, but felt a little bit of pity. He fixed a warning look on the boy, who was still somehow uttering his spell beneath his breath. However, they were too far away from the Mount Argon, where the dragons made their home so his magic was ineffective.

Kent sneered at him and growled viciously, sending the boy running on his way, struggling to stay upright due to the injuries he had sustained. Kent had gotten out of the fight unscathed and was about to make a quick exit out of the brush when he found himself captivated once again by the compelling sight of Adrian. She had finished enjoying her meal and was now getting herself situated to read a book. Kent couldn’t tell from where he was sitting what book it was, and in his bear form found it difficult to focus on tasks like reading, anyway.

He subtly shifted back into his human form and peered out from the reeds, attempting to get a hint about the title of the book. Maybe it would help him to understand her better if he knew what kinds of things she liked to use to occupy her mind with.

“You think you’re so tough!”

Kent whirled around just in time to receive a painful blow to the face. The boy had come back for a sneak attack, but before Kent could regroup, the kid had already disappeared off into the wilderness.

“What the hell?!”

Kent groaned and covered his groin with one hand, squinting up from the ground at Adrian who had scrambled to her feet and rushed over to glare down at him, her face red with steaming hot embarrassment and indignation.

“Did you follow me here? What is the meaning of this? Do I need to call Coty? And why are you naked?!”

Kent pursed his lips and slowly stood up from the ground, taking his time to attempt to avoid revealing any more of his body to Adrian than he had to. He could sense Adrian was still just as impressed by his body as she had been from the start, but frankly they were both too angry and startled by the situation to allow the sneaking tendrils of desire to amount to anything.

“You don’t need to call anyone,” Kent managed in a reedy voice, looking up at the sky with a pained expression on his face. “Just let it go.”

And with that he shapeshifted back into his bear form and took of down the mountain.

10.

Adrian tossed and turned that night, unable to get her mind off the bizarre situation she had encountered with Kent that afternoon after she had been happy to believe  she was rid of him for the rest of the day, then somehow he’d shown up when she least expected. Not only that, but he was naked. What a thing to see!

He had seemed sheepish and uncomfortable, so she was fairly certain he’d been up to no good. The last thing she wanted was to see him again the next day, especially if he was some kind of creep.

Should she tell her stepfather about this? He would put a stop to it right away if Kent turned out to be a sleaze-ball. But if she brought him into it, wouldn’t she have to tell him about why it was so weird in the first place? She wanted to talk to her father about her sex life even less than she wanted to see Kent again. What was she going to do?

She tossed and turned all night, mulling the puzzle over in her mind. If she didn’t make some kind of decision before the morning came, she would be stuck with Kent for the rest of the day doing who knew what kind of activities her father had planned out for them. Meeting Coty hadn’t been so bad, but not knowing what to do about Kent or whether she could trust either of them had been disturbing. Hadn’t Coty said he was the one in charge of the Valley? Were they both trying to spy on her, or something? She would never have all the answers she needed, and the whole thing was starting to really make her regret listening to her stepfather and moving away from Stonybrooke to Oak Mountain.

By the time the morning finally rolled around, she was surly and unrested, also bitter at Kent for being the asshole he was and angry he hadn’t refused her stepfather the position of taking her around the mountain. Although neither of them wanted to spend time with each other, that much was clear enough during the dinner. He hadn’t been man enough to refuse. Apparently, he cared more about his job than he did about the woman he had slept with then run away from. He hadn’t even said good bye. It was bullshit! She had been starting to like him, at least a little bit, but now that she knew what kind of person he actually was she never wanted to be near him again.

Yet there he was bright and early, pounding on her front door.

She went to answer it, barely able to keep the bite out of her voice.

“Stay away from me,” she growled, standing in the doorway, making it clear he wasn’t welcome. “I don’t want to see you again.”

Kent looked surprised for a moment, then grinned. “What’s the big deal? It’s not like you’ve never seen me naked before.”

“I’m serious,” Adrian said, glaring at his cocky, handsome face. She would smack it if she could. “I want you to leave now. You aren’t doing anybody any good by staying here. Okay?”

Kent’s eyes narrowed.

“I’m here to do my job and nothing more. We have to get you introduced to the townies, and then I can leave you alone.”

“I don’t want you to introduce me to the ‘townies.’ I don’t want you to introduce me to anyone. I want you to leave me alone.”

“Sorry,” Kent said, putting his hand between the door and the frame before she could slam it in his face, “but that’s not going to work for me. See, I have a job to do, and without you, I can’t do that job. So… you see the dilemma here, I’m sure.”

Adrian swallowed hard, their eyes locked and a crackling electricity passing between them. She wished so badly she could just kick him off her porch, but she had already seen how strong he was. She would have no chance if she picked a fight with someone like this. She had no choice but to do as he told her.

“I’m going to tell my stepfather what you did,” she grumbled, grabbing her purse and stalking out onto the porch.

“What, that I was roaming the Valley in my bear form and it just so happened that when I lost my balance I happened to be near you?”

“No! that’s not even the worst part. You were…”

She couldn’t bring herself to even say the word, and shook her head.

“You do remember that your dad is a shifter just like I am, don’t you? He isn’t going to think anything of it to know that I’d recently shifted out of my bear form in the Valley. So you go right ahead and tell him what you saw. I’m sure he’ll have a lot of fun questions for the two of us. They wouldn’t bother me to answer them, but out of respect for you, I haven’t told him anything that happened between us. If that’s a free topic to discuss, then I’d be happy to—”

“Don’t you dare!” Adrian shouted.

Kent looked at her in surprise, his handsome face breaking out into another cocky smile that made her blood boil.

“Then you’re just going to have to deal with this for a few more days until your dad is sufficiently convinced you’re nice and ready to go about your business on the mountain without any trouble. It’s pretty sweet of him, really. Don’t you think?”

“He’s a considerate guy,” Adrian agreed, stalking forward and slamming the door of her cabin shut. “Unlike you.”

Kent’s eyes flashed at her as if he wanted to say something, but he didn’t speak. Instead, he led her to the driveway where there was a motorcycle parked.

“I’m not taking another fuckin’ car ride on this mountain again,” he said. “This time, I’m driving.”

“You can’t expect me to get on that thing!” Adrian exclaimed. “I couldn’t possibly—”

“Oh, you can, and you will, and I bet you’ll even like it… even if it’s just a little bit. All you have to do is put your helmet on and hold on tight.”

Kent strode to his bike and took the helmet out from under the seat. He tossed it to her and she caught it, glaring at him the whole time. He grinned and waited for her to put it on before finally mounting the bike.

“Come on.”

Adrian made a sound between a sigh and a growl that made Kent’s lips curl into a bemused smirk. That just made her even more angry, but she had no choice. She slung her leg over the bike and settled in, heat rising to her cheeks as she felt the nearness of Kent’s firm, muscular body in front of hers. She hated her own body for betraying her with its unwelcome desires, and she could only pray that Kent was too busy focusing on his own tasks to pay attention to the shift in her energy. She had a feeling he was very in tune with his body, and if he thought she might not be serious about hating him, who knew what might happen? Especially now since they were obligated to spend time together. All thanks to her overprotective stepfather.

“You ready?” Kent asked.

From the sound of his voice, there was no indication that he could tell how she was feeling and Adrian relaxed as much as she could.

“Yeah,” she lied.

“Then put your hands around my waist. I’m not going to have you falling off the back of my bike. As great of a career move as that would be for me, I’d feel bad if you got road rash.”

Adrian gritted her teeth. She was on the bike behind him whether she liked it or not. Reluctantly, Adrian laced her hands around Kent’s torso, ignoring the small surge of heat that electrified her body. She didn’t want to have any feelings toward this man. Even her hatred was uncomfortable. But if she had to, she would reinforce it. The last thing she needed was to start losing herself in foolish desires that had no basis in reality.

“All right, that’s better,” Kent said, his deep voice reverberating his body. “Remember, hold on tight. Here we go.”

***

The ride up the mountain was surprisingly scenic, and Adrian found herself reluctantly enjoying the feeling of the breeze flowing over her body. She was even starting to like the way it felt to be sitting behind this broad, muscular man, humming quietly to himself while his radio played insert type of music here as they moved through the mountainside.

When they made it to the town, Kent stopped his bike where he parked outside a diner. The smell of fresh cooking wafted out. It smelled earthy and made her stomach rumble. Adrian had lived in Stonybrooke, which was world renowned for having a great menu in every restaurant. Wolf-shifters were well-known for their ability to create meals that engaged all the senses. For some reason, the food had always been a little bit too rich for Adrian.

Here though, the smells coming from the diner caught her attention. It reminded her of the way her stepfather would cook on those rare occasions during her childhood, and now seemed comforting and hearty.

“Are you hungry?” Kent asked, as if he could read her mind.

“Oh, maybe a little bit,” Adrian replied. “You did kind of get me up at the brink of dawn just to do something I don’t even want to do.”

Kent smiled. “Breakfast it is.”

Adrian followed Kent reluctantly into the diner. She didn’t want to sit down and eat with this man. She wanted to get the day over as quickly as possible. Still, her rumbling stomach and the intoxicating aroma of food drew her in.

“Hector, how’s it going?”

“Kent!”

The man behind the counter was a jolly-looking fellow with ruddy red cheeks and a short beard. He looked as if he enjoyed his fair share of the food at the diner, and it made her trust the food was most certainly as good as it smelled.

“Hey, I don’t know this girl. Are you two…”

Hector nudged Kent with a pleasant laugh and Adrian couldn’t help but feel at ease.

“No, not really,” Kent said quickly, shifting awkwardly. “This is Logan Mills’ daughter. He wanted me to show her around and make sure everyone knows who they’d be dealing with if they decide to mess with her.”

Adrian couldn’t help but wonder what her father might do should he discover that Kent had ‘messed’ with her, but that was a conversation she would rather not have with him. However, the idea of costing this obnoxious man everything was tempting.

“Oh, no way! I knew he had a kid, but I didn’t know she was human!”

“Yeah, he treats me like his own,” Adrian said, jutting her hand out. “My name is Adrian. My stepfather is a good man. He’s always looked out for me.”

“Right on,” Hector said, taking her hand and giving it a friendly pump. “Why don’t you two get a table and once you’re settled in I’ll be over to take your order.”

“Sounds good,” Kent said, leading Adrian to the back corner of the diner. It was bustling with activity, and Adrian watched Hector out of the corner of her eye as he weaved in between tables, serving customers and keeping the same genuinely friendly smile on his face the whole time. It seemed exhausting to have to stay positive and charming all day, but somehow on Hector, the act was effortless. Almost as if it weren’t really an act at all. Was it possible anyone could truly enjoy serving others that much?

“What’s on your mind?” Kent asked from behind his menu. Adrian grimaced. She had been caught in her thoughts, and now it was going to be an awkward conversation with a man she couldn’t stand.

“Just wondering what the specials are,” she lied. What would Kent know about what it’s like to be in customer service for years and years? He looked like he’d been born in the forest and had never spent a full day indoors in his entire life.

“We can ask Hector when he gets around to us,” Kent answered, glancing down at his menu. “In the meantime, I suggest you decide what you might want to order just in case the specials aren’t so suitable for someone of your kind.”

Adrian prickled. “What do you mean by that?”

“Humans. A lot of humans don’t like the shifter palate, that’s all. Our tastes are a little bit different, you know?”

“Yeah, kind of like our conduct after sleeping together apparently,” Adrian snapped.

Kent looked almost as if he’d been slapped. He opened his mouth to answer, but he was interrupted by Hector.

“All right, you two! What will you be having? Can I start you off with some drinks?”

“Drinks sound great,” Adrian said, smiling brightly. For some reason, seeing Kent’s stony face change and show a flicker of emotion had made her feel a hundred times better. Maybe he really did care about her, after all. She had no idea what bear-shifters were like when it came to mating and quite frankly, and she had never really wanted to find out. Everything that had happened with Kent had been a fluke.

“All right. What can I start you with, Kent?”

Hector’s pleasant face seemed to help Kent ground himself again and he pursed his lips in a tolerant smile. “Coffee for me. You know how I like it.”

Hector nodded. “Yep. And for you, my dear?”

Adrian sighed. “Maybe an orange juice for now. Thank you.”

Hector nodded and moved away from the table and she was left once again with the man she least wanted to see in the world. For a moment she was afraid that he might actually pick the conversation back up where she had left it. The last thing she wanted to do was to talk about the night they had spent together. Fortunately, he busied himself by looking at the menu, although she was fairly certain he already knew exactly what he wanted.

She decided to do the same, and by the time their drinks were served, they were both ready to order.

“So, what will the two of you be having?” Hector asked jovially, his jolly face shining as if the thing he wanted to do most in the world was to take their order.

“The wildflower combo,” both Kent and Adrian said at the same time.

They froze, their eyes locking.

“Ohh,” Hector said, his voice high-pitched with delight. “Do you want it all on one plate? Like one of those little milkshakes for couples?”

“No!” they barked simultaneously. This made Hector’s good-natured grin widen and he chuckled. “Well, all right.”

Hector left them at the table in silence, both refusing to meet the other’s eyes. It was embarrassing to be treated like a couple. Especially when it was clear that neither of them could stand each other.

When the meal arrived, Adrian smiled graciously at Hector, hoping he could forgive her for the outburst earlier. He seemed not to have taken it personally and she admired his “water under the bridge” attitude. She wished she could be more like that with Kent, but it seemed impossible. He was just too big of an asshole to forgive.

“You should try the slaw first,” Kent said, his voice a quiet grumble from across the table. “It brings out all the best flavors. That’s how all the bears eat it.”

Adrian studied him for a moment, but he seemed consumed by his meal, his handsome face serious as he contemplated the food in front of him.

Adrian didn’t answer him, but she did begrudgingly try the slaw first. When she bit into the burger, it was like an explosion of flavor in her mouth and she closed her eyes, relishing in it all. It was exactly what she had wanted. Even in the morning, a garden burger made of the freshest ingredients on the mountain, seemed to hit the spot unlike anything else ever could.

“What do you think?” Kent asked once they were both finished with their meals.

“It was actually really good,” Adrian said. She didn’t say it because she was willing to converse with this obnoxious man, she said it because Hector was within hearing distance and she wanted him to know just how much she loved and appreciated his effort.

“Good,” Kent said, standing up to go pay the bill. “Maybe after this we can go meet the rest of the townies that were on my list. Your stepdad is very thorough.”

“You can say that again. I kind of wish he would butt out of this one,” Adrian sighed.

“He’s just trying to protect you,” Kent said, fixing a serious, almost caring look on her. Still, she wasn’t going to let herself believe that this man was capable of any genuine emotion. He wasn’t a good person. He had already proven that much.

“I guess so.”

Kent nodded, and they headed out of the diner. Adrian followed him down the road and they went on foot from place to place so that Kent could introduce Adrian, and she had a chance to meet everybody in town. They all seemed impressed to find out that she was Logan’s daughter. He had always been a high-ranking man among the bear shifters, and it was strange to be living on the highly-esteemed Oak Mountain. She had heard about it and visited once or twice, but it had never been anything extensive. The longest she’d been there was the week she had been working on the internship that her father had set up for her, but now that she was going to be staying a while, it made sense that she start to get to know the other shifters.

When they were finally done with their rounds, Kent led her back to the motorcycle. They had been having a pretty good day so far, whether she wanted to admit it or not. There was a point where she truly did enjoy this annoying man’s company.

“Do you want me to take you anywhere before I drop you off?” Kent asked, once she had mounted the bike behind him. She caught his eye in the rearview mirror and a warmth spread through her body like wildfire. She wished she could believe that he was actually a considerate and kind person. But the way he had left her in the motel like that, without a word or a second thought…

No, he was definitely an asshole. She wouldn’t let herself start to fall for the nice guy act. Everyone on Oak Mountain might think he was a good person, but she already knew better. It would be stupid of her to go against her better judgment and allow this guy a second chance that he didn’t deserve.

“Just take me home, please,” Adrian said quietly.

Kent held her gaze for a moment and then nodded grimly. For some reason, the unspoken emotion on his face made her chest tighten, and they rode down the mountain together in silence.

11.

The next few weeks were uneventful, but Kent was ever watchful of Adrian’s every move. She had made it abundantly clear she wanted nothing to do with him, and he had to admit that some part of him was really angry about it. But why should he care? She was just a pain in the ass princess who didn’t know just how good she had it.

He had finished showing her around Oak Mountain, but now that that part of his job was done, he had to sneak around and watch her from afar. He couldn’t let something embarrassing happen to him like the last time. He was going to have to be careful.

That morning, he was waiting outside of Adrian’s cabin, keeping a close watch on the area. There was something off. He had been feeling it all day, but he couldn’t tell what it was. Logan and Blaine had been spending a lot of time together at Blaine’s place, and whatever it was they were talking about couldn’t be good. Whenever he saw them, they both had a similar wary look in their eyes, and concern etched deeply in their brow.

Now, Kent could tell that something was going on. He had trained well enough to be able to sense a shift in energy, and there was definitely one happening right now. It would be difficult for him to go on pretending like something strange wasn’t happening. There was something going on. Something very, very wrong.

It didn’t take much longer before Kent finally got a glimpse of what that something was.

Off on the horizon, he could just barely make out what looked at first glance to be clouds. But when he looked closer, he was startled to discover that those clouds were not clouds at all, but two dragon shifters flying high above Adrian’s house, circling and getting ready to strike.

“Shit,” Kent mumbled under his breath. This was the last thing he needed, but he supposed it was why the job had fallen on his shoulders. He had to protect Adrian at all costs. Two dragon shifters would be hard to beat, but if he thought on his feet, he could do it.

Kent shifted quickly into his bear form, keeping his eyes locked on the enemies as they approached the house. Slowly, they both became more visible and their nostrils flared as each of them sucked in a deep breath of air. They were preparing to release some sort of magic, breath weapon, and Kent couldn’t let that happen. Not while Adrian was still inside the house.

Without a second thought, he rushed across the stretch of land, closing the gap between himself and the dragons. He let out a ferocious roar, and one of the dragons swooped down at him. It was about to release its breath weapon upon him, but Kent gripped its throat in his teeth, aiming it up at the dragon that was still in the sky.

It flinched away, its wing singed by a horrifying burst of flames. It landed somewhere in the forest, and Kent clenched his jaw, shaking it until he heard the bones pop. The dragon fell limply on the ground and Kent raced after the other shifter, who was badly damaged already.

He found the dragon about a half mile away, struggling to move forward and in the midst of shape-shifting back into its human form. Normally, Kent would have allowed the man to live, but he had gone after Adrian. Adrian, who he had wanted to claim from the first moment he had laid eyes on her. Adrian, who was innocent and kind and sweet and who deserved better than to be sneak attacked over something she had no idea about; even he had no idea. All he knew was that it had something to do with her biological father.

A deep growl rumbled in the back of Kent’s throat and he lunged at the shifter, finishing him off before he even had a chance to register what hit him.

Whatever the dragons were planning, it had to be horrible. To put Adrian’s life at risk, there had to be some kind of explanation, and whatever it was, it couldn’t be good.

“Who’s out there?”

Adrian’s voice rang out through the trees, and Kent froze. He wanted so badly to go to her, but if she knew that he was there at her house, who knew what she might think. Suddenly, he remembered the corpse of the dragon-shifter lying on the ground and he ran full speed toward it, hoping against hope that somehow she hadn’t seen it.

“I’m serious! Show yourself!”

Kent nearly collapsed with relief when he saw the dragon’s body had reverted back to its human form and was well-concealed by the high grass surrounding the cabin. Adrian clearly hadn’t seen anything and was still walking outside the cabin, demanding that whoever was there show themselves.

As much as he wanted to, Kent knew that if he did it would be the last time she would ever even grant him a conversation. So instead, he lurked in the woods, trapped in his bear form until he was convinced that Adrian was left safely inside.

Knowing the danger now was more real than it had ever been made him feel hypervigilant about being there to save her life. He hadn’t realized just how serious the situation was. Things had been quiet there over the past few weeks. Probably too quiet. Hopefully the dragon-shifters didn’t realize that Kent was there to be her body guard, but judging by the fact that the dragons hadn’t been counting on him lurking in wait, they hadn’t wised up to the fact that the bear-shifters were aware of their game.

All he really knew for sure was that he couldn’t just leave these corpses there, littering Adrian’s yard. He had to get in touch with Logan Mills and Blaine and let them know exactly what was going on.

Kent took off down the mountain to make the call to Mr. Mills. He stayed close enough that he could still see Adrian’s house and sense any potential danger, but he was paranoid that she might be able to hear his voice and determine that somehow, he was an even bigger piece of shit than she thought he was already. The assumption hurt him more deeply than he cared to admit. The truth was, he would have done anything to protect her and keep her safe. In fact, until they had spoken in the diner, he hadn’t even realized just how hurt she had been when he had left the motel room. It explained a lot about her behavior toward him.

Bear-shifters were used to coming and going as they pleased, without having to answer to anybody. He wasn’t going to apologize for going out to get some air. The motel had left him feeling caged and confined enough as it was. There was no way he was going to stay there even one second longer than he had to.

Still, he did wish that there was a way for him to go to the girl and explain to her what had been going on with him. It was personal though, and he didn’t feel like trying to make his case to someone who had already passed judgment on him. It would be a waste of time and frankly, one that he didn’t have the patience for.

“Mr. Mills, hi. It’s Kent. Something happened.”

“Kent? What’s going on, Mr. Black. Is everything all right. How is my daughter?”

Logan’s voice was high strung.

“She’s all right, but she almost wasn’t. The dragon-shifters launched a sneak attack on her house. Two of them came and tried to attack from above. Somehow their magic was working here. I fought them off but I’m afraid that this is just the beginning.”

“Tell me exactly what happened,” Mr. Mills demanded.

Kent rehashed the story, trying to remember every detail possible.

“The corpses are still here. I don’t know what to do with them. I can’t get rid of them. I’m afraid they may strike again and I’m not going to let them catch me off-guard. I won’t let anything happen to Adrian.”

“We’ll have someone come out to take care of the bodies. I need you to take Adrian out though, so she doesn’t see what’s going on. Can you find a way to do that?”

Kent nearly groaned out loud. How was he supposed to do that when he wasn’t even wearing any clothes? He supposed he could quickly head down to the convenience store. Most public places had changing rooms for shifters that offered a basic set of clothing for anyone who was in a pinch.

“I guess so,” Kent said, “but I’m not leaving until they get here. I need to make sure the area is secure.”

“Of course,” Mr. Mills said. “You said there were two?”

“Yeah. And their magic was working somehow. If it had been anybody else out here, I’m afraid she would have been burnt to a crisp. Those guys were powerful.”

“Damn it,” Mr. Mills sighed. “This is bad.”

“Well no shit it’s bad!” Kent exclaimed, nearly at the end of his patience. “I don’t have any idea what I’m supposed to do. What if they bring an army next time? I need to protect her, Mr. Mills. I can’t let anything happen to her. But how am I supposed to do that when I don’t even know what to expect?”

“Stay calm, Kent. They aren’t going to bring an army in. They know they don’t have what it is they need in order to win a war against the bear-shifters, especially not on our own turf.”

Kent sighed heavily. “Then what are they going to do?”

“They’re going to keep coming, but you’re going to have to fight. Just fight until there’s nothing left. I can have Coty watch over her through the night to keep you both rested and sane, but it’s you I need to trust in this matter. She’s easy to keep track of at night. During the day, when she’s busy going about her life, that’s when I worry. And Coty needs to take care of his side of the mountain.”

“Mr. Mills, please. Just tell me what’s going on. If you tell me more, then maybe I can help you to—”

“No, Kent,” He interrupted. “This is confidential. If I were going to tell you I couldn’t do it over the phone anyway. You would need to speak to me in person, in our ancestor’s tongue. Do you know it?”

Kent pursed his lips. After his parents had died he’d had nothing. All he had was time. Time he used to study as much as he could. There was nothing he couldn’t learn, and when he put his mind to learning martial arts, Blaine had taken an interest and led him to one of the ancient caves where he began to teach him how to read the hidden scrolls. There were many warrior stances that helped to align the bears with their hidden power; a power that was strong enough to obliterate both wolf and dragon-shifter races combined. They didn’t need that power, but Kent had begun to utilize it and nurture it during his training anyway.

“I’m familiar with the mother tongue,” Kent said. “Can we meet tonight once Coty takes over?”

“Yes, you know where to find me.”

Kent sighed. Yes, he did. “All right, we’ll talk then… and I need you to be honest with me. Because if you’re not, then it could mean your daughter’s life. You understand me?”

“We’ll talk,” Mr. Mills said noncommittally. The line of the phone went dead and Kent growled softly. He was getting tired of all the secrets. Just because he wasn’t technically part of Blaine’s big operation yet didn’t mean that he wasn’t trustworthy. They had to know he had it in him by now.

As insulting as it was not to be trusted though, it was nowhere nearly as bad as having to find some excuse to spend the afternoon with Adrian. She couldn’t know about the attacks. He was going to have to find some way to get back to her good graces. As impossible as that seemed, if being a martial artist had taught him anything, it was that where there was a will, there was a way, and he was going to find it.

12.

“Kent! What the hell are you doing here?”

Kent was standing on the porch of the cabin, shifting awkwardly. He looked handsome that day, dressed in a black button up shirt and snug jeans, and she had to look away before she allowed herself the chance to remember just how delicious the muscular body concealed by those clothes happened to be.

“I’m here to ask you if you might want to have lunch with me. There’s something I want to show you.”

“Lunch?” Adrian asked, raising her brow at him. “You know I don’t want anything to do with you, right?”

“I know,” Kent said with a burdened sigh. He looked down at the ground, his chiseled face seeming lost for a moment. She almost felt sorry for him.

“Then why are you here?” Adrian asked, putting a hand on her hip.

He looked at her again, his eyes flashing darkly in a way that only the shifters’ eyes flashed, in a way that on Kent seemed raw and powerful. A surge of longing shot through her body and she swallowed hard. How was she supposed to resist this man?

“I want to talk to you,” he said. “And apologize. I shouldn’t have left you so abruptly that night. I know you didn’t expect anything of me and really, we should talk about it. I want to explain.”

He turned away from her mysteriously, as if expecting her to follow. Adrian sighed irritably, annoyed by the way his agitating confidence seemed to inspire her to do just as he expected. Kent was most certainly the alpha type. He commanded respect and compliance, even if he was kind of an asshole.

“Fine. But you had better make this good,” Adrian snipped, locking the door behind her. “Where’s your motorcycle?”

“I thought we could take a walk, if you don’t mind. There’s a really beautiful trail not far from here. It leads to one of my most and least favorite places.”

“That’s kind of strange,” Adrian said, jogging a little to keep up with Kent’s long strides. “And slow down, would you? I’m little and I’m human and I’m a big girl. The term ‘leisurely strolls’ were made for people like me.”

Kent turned to her and grinned, but it wasn’t the kind of grin that made her prickle defensively. He wasn’t smiling that way to make fun of her or tease her. He was smiling because he seemed to genuinely like to hear from her. She was amusing him.

“Sorry about that,” he said, his voice a soothing rumble after the chaotic and confusing afternoon she’d had. Somebody had been prowling around outside of her house, making a ton of noise. Nobody had confessed to it, which made her glad in a way. She wouldn’t have known what to do with herself if she did. Her father had always taught her to lead with her best foot forward, and that success was more in your attitude than in anything else. Especially for a human who wasn’t born into any type of alpha ranking.

“It’s all right,” Adrian said, looking down at the ground. Kent had slowed his pace considerably, and now they were striding side by side as he led her down the mountainside. “So, what did you want to talk to me about?”

Kent was silent, then cast a sidelong glance at her. Again, she was stricken by just how handsome this man was. He looked like he belonged on a movie set, not out on a mountain walking with a chubby girl to some mysterious location.

“Well, first, like I said, I wanted to apologize about the motel. I had a great time with you that night.”

“Oh,” Adrian said, stopping abruptly. “I know what this is about.”

Kent quirked his eyebrow. “I doubt that.”

“You want me to sleep with you again, don’t you? You’re just trying to make up so we can do it again. Like a booty call or something. But I don’t play that game, man. I’m going home.”

Adrian turned to leave, but Kent gripped her arm and whipped her around to face him. His face was pensive and fierce, and he looked more serious than she had ever seen anyone look in her life.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he informed her, “and even if I did want to sleep with you again, which I would because you’re a very attractive woman, it has nothing to do with what I’m trying to tell you. Now you can either be courteous enough to listen, or you can go home. It wouldn’t bother me any!”

Somehow though, she could tell by the look in his soft brown eyes that it would bother him. A lot… and somehow that made her feel terrible.

“All right,” Adrian said as evenly as she could. “Let go of me and maybe we’ll talk.”

Kent released her arm and put his hands up in the air, then turned to continue walking. She let him go on ahead, taking in his broad, muscular form from behind. God he looked good in those jeans.

“Are you ready to listen now and not to jump to conclusions?” he asked. “Because I really don’t like to be interrupted. This is hard enough for me to talk about as it is.”

“Well, I can do my best,” Adrian said, glowering at the ground now. “No promises though.”

“I guess that’s better than nothing,” Kent sighed. “We’re coming up on what I wanted to show you now…”

They stopped in front of a small house. It was idyllic, a lot like something Adrian would have expected to see out of a book of fairy tales. Still, it was very small, and Kent stepped forward, then hesitated.

“I used to live here,” he finally said.

“You did, huh?” Adrian said, trying to ignore the pang of sadness in Kent’s voice and keep things light. “I can’t imagine a man as big as you are being comfortable in a little place like that.”

He turned to her, a sad smile playing at his handsome lips. “I was a child then. I lived here with my parents.”

“Your parents? Where do they live now? this place looks like it has been deserted for decades.”

When she spoke, she suddenly realized her mistake. Kent’s eyes flashed with pain and she knew without him saying so his parents  were dead.

“I had to leave here as a boy after I found out what happened. They were killed, actually, so they don’t really live anywhere except in their final resting places. I don’t come here a lot. It upsets me. But I thought you should know why I did what I did.”

“And why did you?” Adrian asked, her voice as kind as she could possibly make it. She hoped that Kent wasn’t just feeding her a line, but somehow, she seemed able to sense and understand him easily.

“To start off with, I never even thought of my house as small until you said that, but now I can see what you mean. When Blaine told me what had happened to my parents, I was in a mine. It was small, narrow, and dark, and I felt like the world was coming in to crush me. I had never felt so hopeless or alone in my life, you know?”

“Yeah… I can’t imagine how hard that must have been for you.”

“It wasn’t just hard,” Kent said quietly. “It was devastating. It ruined my life and as far as I knew, it made me realize I would never be loved again. I don’t think you can imagine what that might feel like.”

Adrian looked down at the ground. Sure, she hadn’t actually lost both of her parents as a child, but she did know what it was like to believe she would never be truly loved. As much as Logan had done for her, and as much as her mother had wanted to support her, the truth was, they were both kind of absent during some crucial moments in her life, and it often left her questioning the nature of love. Especially when boys outside her house could be so cruel about her weight at times.

“I guess I’m an orphan now too,” she said quietly.

Kent looked up at her, surprise and sorrow etched deeply in the lines of his handsome face.

“I guess you are. But Logan is still your father. I mean, Mr. Mills loves you. You have no idea how much he loves you.”

Adrian smiled wryly. Yes, she knew her step-father cared for her and she loved him with all her heart. But there had always been a kind of distance between them that no amount of time or bonding could fix. She wasn’t really his daughter. And they both felt that pain acutely, no matter how close they became.

“Logan is a very good man, and he would do whatever he needs to in order to make sure I have anything I need, and that’s great, but that type of security is something a bear needs. Sometimes a human needs a little bit more than that, I guess.”

Kent nodded. “Right. That’s why I wanted to apologize. That night with you in the motel was great. But I just couldn’t let myself stay there another second. It wasn’t because of you. After everything that happened to me, I became really claustrophobic. I hate being indoors. I hate being anywhere small and confining and cramped. I hate everything about it. And I just couldn’t stay there any longer. I didn’t think about how a human might feel about that. Bears come and go as they please. We’re independent. We don’t even travel in groups very often. It seems strange to have to answer to anyone.”

“So you left because the room was too small?” Adrian asked, raising a skeptical brow. While it seemed possible that all of this was genuine, there was still the possibility he was just trying to get away with something. Yet, she wanted so badly to trust him. Her attraction to this man was unbelievably intense, however, she had been burned far too many times to just trust him on a whim like this. Especially after already having had so many personal experiences that have led her to a pre-formed opinion.

“That had a lot to do with it,” he said. “And I mean, we were done, so…”

“We were done?” Adrian asked, prickling again. She knew her inner bitch was about to flare up, and even though she didn’t want her to, there was no stopping it now. “You mean you were done gratifying your needs,  so you just took off without so much as a ‘see you later,’ right?  I had never felt that humiliated in all my life.”

Kent looked down at the ground, his brow ceased with puzzlement.

“I didn’t mean to upset you, Adrian. I mean, I guess bears and humans are just different.”

“Damn right we’re different. At least humans have the common decency to say goodbye when they go, or maybe wait a minute or two after sleeping with someone to leave. It made me feel like I was contaminated or something!”

“I really didn’t mean—”

But Adrian had heard enough. Sure, his sob story was sad. He didn’t like small spaces. But why couldn’t he have just told her that at the time? He was a big boy. He had to learn how to communicate with people or he would never get anywhere in life. And how did she know that he wasn’t just making this all up to play her because he wanted something for her? She wasn’t about to become some random bear-shifter’s booty call, no matter how stupidly attractive he was.

“Adrian, wait!”

There was no stopping her though, and she continued to stalk up the path alone. She would go back home and take a bath. Maybe then she would be able to forget that any of this bizarre day had ever happened.

13.

Kent stood outside the doorway of the lodge, taking a deep breath. He would have to collect himself before he went in to talk to Mr. Mills. Fortunately, he had escorted Adrian back to her house and the clean-up crew had already finished with the job of disposing of the dragon-shifter corpses. The last thing the human needed at this point was to realize she was front and center in an advanced murder plot that neither of them understood.

Now that Kent was finally going to be able to talk to Logan, hopefully that was going to change. He wouldn’t leave without answers, and if Mr. Mills refused to tell him anything, he was just going to have to quit his job. Pure and simple. There was no way he was going to work for someone who didn’t trust him implicitly. Not at this point. It was too important.

“Mr. Black,” Mr. Mills said pleasantly. “Welcome. Come and have a seat. I made some coffee. Do you want some?”

“Please,” Kent said.

“I suppose we have a few important matters do discuss then, don’t we?” Mr. Mills said with a heavy sigh. Kent nodded.

“It seems that we do,” he replied. “Just so you’re aware, I’m not going to go anywhere without my answers, so you had better spill.”

Logan took the coffee he was offered and sat down across from Kent, taking a thoughtful sip.

“Look, son, I know this has all been really hard on you. We didn’t want to give you such an important task right away, especially not without a grasp on the bigger picture, but frankly, we had to think of Adrian’s safety at this point.”

“Okay, so what does Adrian’s safety have to do with me knowing things about what’s happening?” Kent demanded.

“If you were caught up in an ambush and weren’t able to perform your duties as her bodyguard, then they would have been able to extract some very important information from you that could have led to a potentially more serious attack on Oak Mountain. Do you understand how dangerous that could have been? It isn’t that we don’t trust you to do the job properly, we just didn’t trust our own intel on the situation at hand. Now we have a pretty clear idea of what the dragon-shifters have up their sleeve, and it isn’t going to be good.”

“I really don’t understand what’s going on, so if you could maybe just start from the beginning…?”

Mr. Mills nodded, and Ken shifted impatiently. He hated being led on like this. Sometimes everything was a run around with these people.

“Listen, Mr. Black. You come from a strong lineage. Your father’s family were incredible fighters. Warriors. And when it comes to my daughter, I am very protective, and I was thrilled to find that you are truly Arthur Black’s son in so many ways. I’m proud of you.”

Mr. Mills’ pride meant a lot to Kent, but it felt like more of a deflection than a genuine exclamation of approval.

“Thanks,” Kent said, raising an eyebrow at Mr. Mills. Logan laughed.

“All right. Here goes nothing. I didn’t want to tell anybody this before Adrian found out about it herself, but her father was kind of a diplomat. He was human, just like her mother, and he went between the shifter races in an attempt to make sure that the humans were doing their best to accommodate the shifters, and vice versa.”

“Does she know about that?” Kent asked, frowning. She hadn’t said anything to him about her father except that he had died. And that had only been implied by her saying she was an orphan too now.

“No, no,” Mr. Mills said quietly. “You see, her father turned rogue. All the power of the trust that he received from all parties, and learning their secrets and desires gave him an opportunity to start to twist all things in his own favor. He began small, skimming things off the top here and there. But soon, he was starting to stir the pot, setting up conflicts where there needn’t be any just to serve himself and his own selfish agendas.”

“Why would anybody do that?” Kent wondered aloud. He hated needless conflict. It seemed such a waste of time and energy to initiate conflict that didn’t have to exist. No purpose was worth that.

“Well, part of it was just for gain. But another part of it was for Adrian.”

Mr. Mills cast his eyes to the table then and let out a low, sad sigh. “The things a father will do for his daughter are at times unimaginable. I suppose the poor fellow thought that he wasn’t good enough. When he found out his unsuspecting wife was pregnant, he got into his head this image of the perfect life. He wanted to give his daughter everything he could, but he started to go about it in all of the wrong ways.”

“What happened? And why do the dragons want to go after her so badly?”

“Adrian’s father stole something sacred from the dragon-shifters,” Mr. Mills said with a burdened sigh. “Something sacred. A statue that is said to be able to grant wishes and feed all the heart’s desires. He then buried it on Oak Mountain in a secret cavern… the place I took you for your first test.”

Kent’s body tensed up. He knew it had been a strange-feeling place. It made sense now that it had been built by a human to hide the relics of a sacred dragon artifact.

“He must have needed a lot of help to heft that thing out of there without any help,” Kent said quietly.

“Oh, none at all. He had secured some secrets from the dragon born on Mount Argon. They had helped him to activate the statue and he had wished for all his burdens to be lifted. With that power, he was able to achieve a great many evil deed, all in the name of the child my late wife bore. In Adrian’s name, hundreds of dragon elders were slaughtered, all thanks to a wish that one horrible human made.”

“That’s unbelievable,” Kent said, shaking his head. “But they should be going after him, not after Adrian. She can’t help what her father did.”

“And that is true and sensible thinking,” Mr. Mills agreed. “Under most circumstances, even the hot-headed dragons would be willing to concede the fact that the child is an innocent and should let her go. Unfortunately, there is a little bit more to the story than that.”

Kent sat back heavily in his chair. He wasn’t sure that he could handle any more.

“Part of Adrian’s father’s wish led to a sort of complication. The crux of the matter is that when your father made that wish, the power of the statue was transferred. Without Adrian present in the face of the statue, its wishing power is obsolete. It is just a meaningless hunk of rock buried in a lost grave.”

“But the dragons are looking for it. They know where it is.”

“Yes, And now that they’ve found it, that means that they also want Adrian. She was not safe in Stonybrooke. They would have killed her to return the power back to the statue. They still would if they had the chance. It was up to me to bring her somewhere that she would be protected at all times. I had to come to Blaine to come up with an adequate solution, but with you on our side, we’ll be able to settle the matter once and for all. We need to destroy the statue. But that will not happen without Adrian present. There’s a solstice coming up, and on that solstice the bearer of the statue’s power must be present.”

“You mean down in that mine?” Kent asked, panic welling in his chest.

“The dragon-shifters will be out in full force,” Mr. Mills said. “They will probably believe that the statue’s power is heightened on the solstice and attempt to access the full wishing state, whether they have the girl or not. But with all of us there at once, it’s bound to be a massacre. I need to know that you can guard my daughter with your life while Blaine, Coty, and I work the spell to destroy the statue once and for all. There is nobody else who can do it, Kent. We’re counting on you.”

Kent let the information slowly sink into his brain. So, Adrian’s father had been a psychotic diplomat who had caused all this grief. He was the kind of man who didn’t seem to take the needs of others into much consideration… and he was extreme. Maybe even a little bit of a drama queen.

Apparently the apple didn’t fall far from the tree, because Adrian was as emotional as they came. But who could blame her?

“What happened to Adrian’s old man, anyway?” Kent asked. “I mean I can kind of guess, but…”

“Oh, the dragon-shifters captured him long ago. The wish he made backfired. The only way to get him out of that little problem was to send him to the afterlife, where nothing would ever trouble him again.”

Kent looked down at his hands. It was a harsh fate, but at least the short-sighted and greedy man wasn’t calling any more shots for anyone anymore.

“I can do it,” Kent said firmly.

“What’s that?” Logan asked.

“I can protect Adrian. Those dragon assholes won’t know what hit them.”

Mr. Mills grinned, and suddenly Kent realized that what Logan had said was true. He really was proud of him. A surge of warmth spread through Kent’s chest and he stood up, crossing the room to shake Mr. Mills’ hand.

“I know you can,” Logan said. “Now go and get some sleep. You’re going to need to be rested up. This next week is going to be a doozy.”

“Yes, sir.”

He left the lodge feeling both heavier and lighter than he had when he’d gone in. While it felt good to know what the hell was going on, now he was more concerned than ever. The idea of Adrian being such a target, and for something that hadn’t even been her fault in the least, made him sick to his stomach. If her father was still alive, he would have gone out to find him and put an end to his bullshit right then and there. As it was though, there was nothing that he could do about it except fight.

And fight he would.

14.

Adrian hadn’t heard from Kent all week; not since the incident at his childhood home. Although she felt terrible about it, she still hadn’t received an adequate apology. Sure, he had said he wanted to apologize, but had he?

Maybe she hadn’t given him a chance to get around to it. She was an impatient person and could be a little bit of a hot-head, but that didn’t mean that he should just let her walk away feeling angry. Men were so clueless sometimes.

Or maybe she was just too sensitive. She couldn’t help but feel responsible, and really, she had no idea how someone was supposed to put up with a relationship with her, not when she was so quick to fly into the worst case scenario in her head. If she was wrong, then it could mean she had a lot to apologize for herself.

Maybe she should go out and find Kent. He’d  been trying to share a piece of himself with her, So perhaps she shouldn’t have been so hasty. What if he did like her, just as much as she was trying not to like him? There was no way of knowing for sure, not with the way things had been going.

Adrian sighed. Whether she was right or not, it didn’t give her the right to turn his tragic backstory into an opportunity for conflict. She should find him and apologize. He deserved that much. He’d just been trying to tell her  he was sorry and explain why he had acted the way he had. Maybe if she hadn’t been so angry she would have been able to see that a little bit more clearly.

With this new resolve at heart, Adrian grabbed her purse. She would go find Kent and let him know exactly what she had been thinking. Maybe then she’d be able to clear her conscience and start focusing on something other than his obnoxiously handsome face and ridiculously toned body. Honestly, who had the time to work out like that? Apparently a bear-shifter.

It was when she got to her car Adrian realized she had no idea where Kent lived. The realization took her by surprise. He had taken her practically everywhere on the mountain, meeting people she would probably never speak to again whose names she often forgot the same day she met them, simply because she had met so many people that day already. Still, it was more about them knowing her than vice versa. With the exception of Coty, none of them had given her any indication they might be willing to help her out in a time of need.

Adrian pulled her cell phone out of her purse and dialed her father’s number.

“Dad? Do you know where Kent lives? I wanted to stop by to drop off some freshly baked brownies. I thought I could use them as a thank you for being kind enough to show me around the mountain.”

“Oh!” her father said. He sounded surprised to hear it. “Well, Kent is a busy man, he might not be home.”

“That’s all right, I just need the address. If he’s not there I can come back. It’s no big deal.”

Her father hesitated for a moment, and Adrian frowned. Was something wrong?

Before she could pursue the thought, he laughed brightly.

“Well, Kent is kind of a health buff, but I bet he has quite a sweet tooth behind closed doors. I’ll give you his address and you can find out for sure for yourself. How does that sound?”

“Great, thank you,” Adrian said.

She jotted down Kent’s address and chatted a little bit longer with her father, who seemed a little bit off. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it. Then again, he was always kind of like that, especially when he was stressed out with work. He never really went into details about how he was feeling though, so she had learned by then it was better not to ask. Still, she couldn’t help but wonder what was going on with him.

“I’m going to get going now,” Adrian said finally. It was always nice to chat with her stepdad. He really was a loving and intelligent man. “I’ll talk to you later.”

“All right, honey. Take care,” he said with a smile in his voice that made her forget all about the weird tone that the conversation had lurking beneath it.

Adrian grabbed the brownies she had baked that morning. They’d been intended for herself, but now that she was thinking about Kent, she really wanted to bring him some sort of peace offering, and if there was one thing she was good at, it was baking.

Without a second thought to deter her from doing the right thing, Adrian left the cabin. She had a vague idea of how to get to where her stepfather had directed her, but it was going to be okay either way. She would find it eventually and apologize to Kent for acting so harshly. She had been very hurt at the time, and re-living past hurts was hard for her to do. At least there was a chance to make reparations, and if she couldn’t, she would feel better knowing that she had tried. If her best wasn’t good enough, then that was that. At least it could be good enough for herself.

Adrian drove through the winding mountain roads, her chest tight. Something seemed a little bit off. It was probably that weird vibe she had gotten from the phone call with her dad. Sometimes shifter business was a little grisly, and she was probably picking up on some of it. She was bound to now, living on Oak Mountain. It seemed more outwardly violent than Stonybrooke, but that was probably just because the wolf-shifters did their very best to create a good face to the human world. It was their effort at fitting in and creating an acceptable community. The bear shifters didn’t give a shit about convention. They did what they wanted, and how they wanted to do it, no regrets or qualms about it. Although they had a set of laws they abided by to co-exist peacefully amongst humans and upheld that law strictly, they handled their own business however they saw fit, and there was nothing anyone could say or do to change that. Oak Mountain was bear territory, plain and simple.

She supposed she could’ve been a little bit more understanding of Kent. He was a bear-shifter. They dealt with things a lot differently than humans, with a fierce independence that she didn’t really understand. Yet they were loyal to a fault, willing to do whatever it took to take care of their families, even if that family consisted of a certain, non-biological child.

When Adrian finally rolled up in front of Kent’s house, she was awe-stricken. It was huge. The roof reached above the tree line and there were tremendous skylights that allowed the bright sun to stream inside. She hesitated before approaching the door, intimidated by the architecture. It was unlike anything she had ever seen on Oak Mountain. The cabins were usually simplistic and rugged, kind of the bare bones of a human dwelling. This was something else entirely; like a combination of everything interesting and unique about architecture merged into one beautiful building that almost looked like it had come out of another world entirely.

She knocked nervously and heard a sudden commotion inside. It was startling; almost like the sound of a brawl.

“Are you okay in there?” Adrian asked before she could stop herself. “Kent?”

Kent was suddenly at the door, his chest bare and heaving. He was out of breath, as if he had been running, or maybe doing something else. He was wearing nothing but a pair of flattering jeans, and looking at her as if expecting her to speak first. Or maybe he was just trying to catch his breath, because when he finally took a deep gulp of air, he smiled at her.

“Adrian, hi. What’s up? Everything okay?”

In a way, she couldn’t help but prickle, wondering if maybe he had someone else in the house with him, but something about the way he was looking at her made her doubt it, so she went back to being worried.

“I was going to ask you the same thing. I heard some loud noises.”

“Oh, that? I was exercising,” Kent said quickly. “Come on in.”

Adrian followed, feeling a little bit put off by the whole thing, but was quickly distracted by the beauty of Kent’s home. The sun shone through the ceiling as if there weren’t even a roof over it, and the whole place felt open and airy and free. It was absolutely breathtaking.

“It’s beautiful in here,” Adrian whispered, wishing she could take a picture or something. Nobody would ever believe her if she tried to describe it. She probably wouldn’t even be able to explain it if she tried. She wanted to keep an image of it forever.

“Thank you,” Kent said. “I designed it myself.”

“You did?”

She had a feeling that Kent was good with his hands, both in and outside of the bedroom, but seeing the proof of that was something new entirely. She had nearly forgotten about her peace offering until Kent turned to her, his eyes kind and his handsome face smiling patiently.

“What’s all that?” he asked, nodding toward the tin she was carrying.

“Oh. I made you brownies,” she said, laughing sheepishly. “Mainly because I felt bad about how our last time seeing each other ended. I wasn’t very kind to you. It can be hard for me to believe that anyone is being genuine with me…”

Adrian trailed off, lost in the caring, concerned depths of Kent’s brown eyes. She wanted so badly to believe that maybe this man had the best intentions at heart, but there was still something about the whole situation that was making her uneasy. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but she knew she wanted nothing more than to have that feeling go away so that she could move on. Maybe with the feeling gone, she would be able to look at her feelings for Kent objectively without feeling like no matter what he did, he would always be a piece of shit.

“Brownies, huh?” Kent asked, stepping forward and taking the tray from her. “They smell great. However, you have nothing to apologize for.”

He walked to the big island that acted as a partition between his huge open concept living room and kitchen and sat the brownies down. He took one out and started eating it, leaning against one of the tall barstools and grinning at her. “These are good.”

Adrian felt a flush creep across her cheeks. Maybe it had been a mistake coming here. No matter how attracted she was to him, there was no way that things would work out with the two of them. They were from two different worlds and they would probably never understand each other.

“Thank you. I’m glad you like them. I just wanted to give them to you to kind of say no hard feelings. So… now that you have them, I guess I should go.”

Adrian gasped. Kent’s strong hands were suddenly on her. He had crossed the room like lightning and now his handsome face was staring down at hers, causing her heart to pound hard in her chest as they stared at each other.

“No hard feelings,” he said, pressing his thigh into her and leaning in to kiss her. She gasped softly as his tongue slid into her mouth, sending shockwaves of pleasure surging through her body. She gasped as her body was awakened by a now familiar jolt of longing, and surrendered briefly to his touch, letting herself forget for a moment that things between them were impossible. They would never work out. She wasn’t even going to live on Oak Mountain forever. Someday she was probably going to return back to Stonybrooke and start the life for herself that her degree dictated. Some kind of business, with some random companies she cared nothing much about.

The kiss was brief, but it felt like an eternity. By the time she finally forced herself to pull away, her heart was pounding rapidly. She had to get out of there and try to process what was going on. She couldn’t just let herself be swayed by impulsive feelings. There was just too much going on for her to think straight. Too many changes.

“I’ve got to go,” she mumbled, pushing away from him and moving quickly to the door. She let herself out and didn’t dare to look back. She had a feeling she knew exactly what she would see if she did, and didn’t trust herself with the inevitable hurt in his deep brown eyes.

She would just have to focus on herself for now. It wasn’t fair for either of them for her to jump in before she was ready. It would just make everything even more needlessly complicated, and she would ruin whatever progress she had made with him.

Adrian sighed, heading back to her car. She had dropped off the brownies. She had made her peace. And now, she was going to have to pretend that the feeling of his kiss wasn’t left to linger on her lips, making her want to turn back around and go into Kent’s luxurious house so she could finish what he had started.

15.

“It’s tonight?” Kent asked, his stomach fluttering nervously. “I don’t know if I can do that. Putting her in danger like this seems so wrong.”

“Kent, it’s the only way that we can fully destroy the statue and save her life. Without that power hidden within her, the dragon-shifters will lose interest. But if they succeed, they will not only take away the most important person left in my life, but they will have all the power they could ever wish for. It would be devastating to everything we know. Our very way of life would be threatened, and my daughter would be dead. There would be no hope left.”

Kent studied the worn-out face of Logan Mills and felt his chest tighten. He didn’t like the idea of taking Adrian to a place where there were bound to be a huge hoard of dragon-shifters ready and willing to kill her at a moment’s notice. And yet, Mr. Mills was right. It was the only way to rid her of this curse once and for all. They had to do something, and if they couldn’t at least try, it would be unfair to Adrian. She would be in danger for the rest of her life. He couldn’t allow that to happen.

“I understand. I’m just concerned…”

“I know you are, Kent. But that’s why we chose you for this job. If you can pull it off, you’re going to be among the legendary bear-shifters on Oak Mountain. There is only enough room in the mine for the four of us, and I don’t know how many dragon-shifters are planning on coming after the statue. Coty has been keeping watch, but we must get there and set up before the dragon-shifters. I need you to go get Adrian. Blaine’s posted outside her house right now, but he has to go to town to finish gathering the supplies for the spell. I believe we can pull this off, but there is a timeframe that will make that a lot more possible. Please, let’s work on this sooner rather than later so we can all meet up at the same place, at the same time.”

“But why would Adrian come with me? She doesn’t even know what’s  going on. That isn’t fair to her.”

Kent had been thinking about that for weeks now. Why would the secret hurt her now that it was nearly dealt with? She would need to know why she was stuck on Oak Mountain if they weren’t able to destroy the statue. It was only fair.

“You’ll find a way to make her come with you. I trust you on that part. She likes you, Kent. She doesn’t make brownies for just anybody.”

Kent couldn’t help but smile. How did Mr. Mills know what she’d done? He must have been the one to give her his home address. It had been quite a surprise to get that phone call from Logan, telling him he had to beat Adrian back to his house so he could pretend he’d been home the whole time. He hadn’t realized Adrian must have been asking about where he lived to her stepdad so she could drop off her little gift. He still had most of the pan. For some reason, he felt reluctant to eat them all. It was nice to have a little piece of her around when things got lonely, even if she acted like she hated him. He was starting to know better though. Maybe they just had to be a little clearer with each other.

“It doesn’t matter how we feel about each other. Not if she’s going to be in danger for the rest of her life. If we fail at this, then I give you my word that I will do anything within my power to protect her for the rest of our lives.”

The weight of his words wasn’t lost on either of them, and Mr. Mills nodded firmly.

“You’re a good man, Kent. Adrian is lucky to have you by her side. Now go on. Make sure she is where she needs to be. It’s our best chance of protecting her at this point. I know it seems counterintuitive, but it’s going to be fine. We just need to make it through the night.”

Kent nodded. “All right,” he said with a sigh. “I’ll get her.”

***

Kent arrived at Adrian’s cabin about ten minutes later, his chest burning from the intense run it had taken to get here. He’d been trying to scheme out the fastest way to the mine and how he might manage to get her to go with him. Ultimately, he decided that honesty was the best policy. She would have to learn all about this eventually, it might as well be now. Who knew what might happen if she remained ignorant? The thought made him sick to his stomach.

“Kent!”

She seemed surprised to see him standing there and he bent over for a moment to catch his breath, smiling at her.

“Adrian, hi. Sorry to bother you but can I come in for a minute? I’d love a glass of water right about now.”

“Um, I guess so,” she said, stepping aside to allow him to come into the cabin. “The kitchen’s over here.”

Kent went and filled up a glass, drinking deeply. “Got to love the water here. That’s crystal clean spring water.”

Adrian was quiet as he finished the glass, waiting for him to explain the reason for his visit. Finally, he turned to her, his chest tight. He was nervous about telling her the truth, but there was no way in hell she would go to the statue with him if he didn’t.

“Maybe you should sit down,” he finally said. “There’s something we need to talk about. You don’t need to trust me, but I think after today you’re going to know the truth anyway and it’s probably better to know now than be surprised.”

Adrian frowned. “What’s wrong?”

Kent took her arm and led her to the couch and they sat down together.

“I don’t have a lot of time to explain, so hopefully you’re going to be able to believe what I tell you, and if you don’t, I hope you come with me anyway. Your stepfather will confirm everything I’m about to tell you.”

Adrian studied him for a moment, her beautiful face creased with concern. “All right. What do you need to say?”

Kent sighed.

“Your biological father was a huge fuck up. He got you into some serious trouble with the dragon-shifters and you’re in danger. It’s gotten to the point where they want you dead, and the only way to get the target off your back is if you follow me. Your dad, Blaine, Coty, and I are going to work together to protect you and break this fucking curse for you. But we need to go now. Mr. Mills can explain everything to you better after the fact. Oh, and you need to wear this.”

Kent dug into his pocket and pulled out a medallion of protection that Logan had given to him for Adrian. They didn’t know what kind of effects the statue might have on her once she was near it, so it was better they did their best to bind its power and keep her as safe as possible.

“All right,” she said, her brows knitting. “That’s kind of a lot to process, you know.”

“I know,” Kent said with a sigh. “But do you trust me?”

Adrian looked into his eyes, and for a moment he was sure she was going to say no and tell him to get out of her house. Instead, she surprised him with the serious resignation in her eyes.

“I trust you.”

“Great,” Kent said, standing up. They couldn’t waste any more time. “Then we need to get going. Now.”

16.

Adrian hesitated as Kent ducked inside the dark mine. Kent had driven her in her car until they were far away from everything she was used to. Now they were out in the middle of nowhere. She hadn’t wanted to believe what he was saying was true, but the closer she came to the mine, the more she began to realize that Kent had been telling the truth. There was something about this place that was drawing her forward, almost as if she were being summoned by something more powerful than herself.

Kent was moving slowly, with caution. He had driven her little car harder than she had ever dared to drive it, but now that they were there, she could feel the urgency that had been radiating from him now turning into a subtler emotion. She realized once she caught up with him that he was afraid, but not afraid like she was afraid; he didn’t think that he was going to be hurt. He was more than capable of taking care of himself. He was afraid for her.

“Stay behind me,” he said. “Hold my hand until we get inside. I need to make sure you’re safe at all times.”

Adrian nodded but said nothing and followed Kent into the mine. They walked slowly through a dark, claustrophobic tunnel until they reached a wide opening. The strange feeling within her reached its epitome and she moved forward quickly, letting Kent’s hand drop to the ground and moving forward with her hand outstretched until she was touching a strange half-buried statue in the center of the room.

“Adrian!”

She looked up just in time to see Kent lunge forward, shifting into his terrifying bear form. Adrian watched in awe as he intercepted a being she hadn’t even noticed; a man with glowing amber eyes. The man began to shift as well, into something much larger and frighteningly impressive. A dragon.

She gasped inwardly and hid behind the statue as she watched Kent fight, his teeth bared ferociously. The dragon was trying to fly but couldn’t go very high in the low cavern.

Adrian watched, enrapt, as Kent’s powerful form moved expertly throughout the mines, dodging little spits of fire from the dragon’s mouth and circling behind it. He got onto his hind legs and then launched himself forward, a ferocious roar vibrating the rocks surrounding them. The dragon cried out as Kent’s teeth found his weak spot and he fell to the ground, shriveling back into his human form and bleeding profusely.

At first she thought it was all over, then glanced behind her, suddenly noticing that up in the distance on a ledge in the cavern, her father, Coty, and Blaine were in their ceremonial robes and chanting from thickly bound black books. All of this was really happening. This wasn’t just a dream.

Another sudden roar brought Adrian’s eyes back on Kent, who was on the ground, pinned under the mighty foot of another dragon. He fought valiantly, though it was clear he was hurt. Adrian nearly ran to him, but a burst of flame stopped her. She had nearly been incinerated, and realized with a sudden pang of fear that she was in mortal danger. They were there to kill her.

Kent managed to get back on his feet and with a lunge and a roar,  he and the dragon-shifter were wrestling on the ground. Kent’s body was agile and strong, and he soon had the dragon-shifter’s neck in his mouth, crushing it effortlessly. Adrian cringed and looked away. She had never seen such violence in her life. It was horrifying.

“Gotcha!”

Adrian’s blood turned to ice when the cold hands of a tall man gripped her arm.

“Kent!” she shouted.

The bear turned to face her, his dark brown eyes glittering. He growled and stepped forward cautiously.

“You’re too late, bear,” the man said, cackling. “She’s ours now. And her sacrifice will bring this statue back to our people. Back to its rightful owners!”

Adrian had been holding Kent’s gaze the whole time and she had a sudden impulse to duck out of the way. She did, and Kent was flying over her head, tackling the man to the ground. She ran up the winding pathway to her father as Kent finished her attacker off. A sudden light jolted from the black book that Blaine was holding and struck the statue, and  Adrian’s world went black.

17.

“Oh thank God. You’re all right!”

Kent’s chest finally decompressed for the first time since Adrian had passed out in the cavern. Mr. Mills had instructed him to take her to the nearest possible shelter while he and the other men got rid of the statue.

Kent obliged, and now they were in his home just half a mile up the mountainside with Adrian laying on his bed, covered up with an ice pack on her head.

“What happened?” she asked, sitting up slowly and looking around the room. Realization dawned suddenly on her face when she saw the ceiling and her beautiful eyes grew wide. “Did we…”

“No, nothing like that,” Kent said with a chuckle. “You still hate me, remember?”

Adrian looked down at her hands and pursed her lips. “No. Actually I don’t.”

Kent had never been more surprised or relieved to hear something in all his life.

“Are you sure?” he asked, quirking his brow.

“I’m positive,” she said, taking a deep breath.

“Let me get you some water,” Kent said, disappearing briefly from her side but hurrying back. She smiled gratefully and took the glass, drinking deeply before looking at him again.

“Thank you,” she said quietly. “I know you saved my life. You’ve been doing this a while now, haven’t you?”

Kent froze. She wasn’t supposed to know about him.

“It’s okay. I could tell from the way you were fighting those dragons. You would have died for me. And that time you came out of the bushes out of nowhere and you were buck naked. That’s because of the dragons, wasn’t it?”

Kent nodded and looked at his feet. “It is, but you should ask your dad the whole story there, because I only know a little of what he—”

Kent’s words were cut off by the soft sensation of Adrian’s lips pressed against his. The bear within him was immediately roused out of its hibernation and he could feel a fire within him growing impossibly big. He wouldn’t be able to hold back his claim on her much longer. Not anymore, at this rate.

“I’ve wanted so long to be able to love you,” Adrian whispered, pulling away and studying his eyes. “I needed to trust you, and now I do.”

Kent grinned, and hoisted Adrian up off the bed. She cried out in surprise as he held her against him and kissed her again. Their bodies began to tense up, a feeling of hot desire spreading through them both as his arousal became clear. She shuddered beneath his gaze as he slowly began to strip her, taking the time to admire all the luscious curves of her body before taking the chance to sample them. Her skin was sweet, and she gasped softly as he continued to touch and stroke her. The bear within him awakened fully as the heady scent of her arousal filled the room.

Soon, he was pinning her down on his bed, both naked and at the edge of their self-control. She was trembling, both in excitement and maybe a twinge of nervousness. But that didn’t matter. She wanted him, and he her. They knew in that moment

they were meant to be together and had been denying their feelings for far too long.

Adrian moaned deeply as Kent began to massage her middle with the length of his member, sending a hot wave of excitement coursing through her body. He buried his mouth in the nape of her neck, sampling the soft, sensitive flesh as he began to slowly work himself inside her. He hissed in pleasure as his member was enveloped by the sensual heat of her body, and soon they were lost in their pleasure as their bodies became one.

Kent’s bear took over and unleashed his full wrath upon Adrian’s body, as she shivered in wait as he built her body up and up. He could feel her muscles tensing up around his member, sending wave after wave of ecstasy electrifying his body.

Adrian caught his eye suddenly, her hands tense around his broad biceps, and gritted her teeth as her body began to quake. The powerful convulsions of her orgasm ignited the hot, familiar burning in his abdomen and with a powerful flurry of activity, Kent’s own orgasm burst forth from inside him.

The power of their climaxes combined sent them both on a path of pleasure that neither had ever before experienced, and Kent gave one final thrust within her before gently removing himself and planting a long, tender kiss on her supple lips.

“I really hated it when I thought you hated me,” Kent admitted, running his hands through her long hair. “I hope you know that I’m always going to protect you. No matter what happens between us, you are mine now, and I am yours.”

“I think somehow I’ve always known that,” Adrian said quietly, stroking his cheek gently and staring into his eyes. “I think I want to stay here on Oak Mountain with you. Can I do that?”

“Yes!” Kent exclaimed, thrilled beyond belief. He held her tightly and kissed her hair. “Stay with me for the rest of our lives. What’s mine is yours. My body and soul are yours.”

They fell asleep like that, holding each other, lost in their own thoughts of what the future might bring. Together, they were stronger. And now, neither of them would ever be alone again.

THE END

If you enjoyed this story please check out the first Oak Mountain Shifters Collection on Amazon!

The Runes of Argyll Trilogy

The Highland’s Call

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter 1

Andrea clutched the small stone in the palm of her hand. It felt cool and smooth and somehow strangely comforting. Her Grandmother Betty had insisted that her only granddaughter be given this small artifact on her death. That had happened over a week ago, as Andrea was driving through New York. It was almost as if she knew. An image of her beloved Gran had flitted through her mind at the exact moment she took her last breath.

Betty was her father's mother. Her dad Joe had died a few years ago and her mother Pat had remarried. She had never approved of her stepdad, Pete; he could never replace her beloved father.

Perhaps she was being unfair, but she had always sided with her dad against her mum, and now the two women seemed poles apart, no longer able to communicate with each other. Pat didn’t even attend the funeral. Not that Betty would have minded. She had never approved of the union in the first place.

Andrea had inherited her Grandma's creative talents and she had been close to Betty when she was a child, closer than to her own mother, but after college she had been offered a three-year contract with a major advertising company in New York, and it had been too good an opportunity to turn down. Betty had understood that she needed to fly the nest. She had been a young woman once, although that seemed such a long time ago.

Andrea had only seen her Gran when she flew home for Christmas and important family occasions. Then she had met Steve and her life in the US seemed to take on a more permanent footing, until the death of her Grandma had made her suddenly homesick for the English countryside. She loved the buzz and fast-paced life of New York but now longed for some peace and time to reflect and find herself again, and she certainly couldn't do that on Fifth Avenue.

Steve had stayed behind. He was in the middle of an important project but was willing to travel with her on a trip home for the funeral. For once Andrea didn't feel the need to be accompanied; this time she wanted to be alone with her thoughts and memories. Her insistence on being alone had caused a strain between them, the first serious rift since they got together almost two years ago, and it would be the first time they had spent any real time apart.

The pressure of the stone against her palm brought her back to the present. It had been almost five days since she left JFK airport, and Steve hadn't phoned her since. Not even yesterday after the funeral to see how she was coping. It saddened her to think the man she had grown to love could be so stubborn and heartless, and she began to question her commitment to the relationship. Did she really know him? He had seemed to be perfect for her, and she had enjoyed his company; yet when she looked back at the continual rounds of friends and parties, drinks and dinners, it seemed somewhat shallow. Lately she had started to feel broody; her body clock reminding her that time was ticking away. She had mentioned it to Steve once in a light-hearted way, and he had held up his hands in mock horror. That would never be the deal with him; his career was way too important, and her needs would always come second.

Did she and Steve really have anything in common?

The day was grey and coarse; the wind whipped up sharply from behind the trees and caused her to shiver. She had forgotten the English weather and hadn't prepared nor packed for it.

Opening her palm, Andrea looked down at the stone in her hand. She remembered seeing it as a child, taking prize position behind the glass in the old china cabinet in her Gran’s front room. Occasionally she had been allowed to take it out and hold it in her small palm. It was pale in color, not quite white and not quite beige. Several markings had been etched deeply into the surface, and she’d been told it once belonged to a white witch with magical powers. As a child, she had held the small token and made a secret wish that she would never grow up, that she would always remain a child. Of course, that hadn't happened. Not physically, anyway—but perhaps in her heart?

Grandma Betty had always been so full of life, her small blue eyes twinkling on the wrinkled and careworn face. There had been some sadness in her youth, but no one had talked of it and Andrea had never asked, but sometimes she saw a wistful shadow slightly dimming those sparkling eyes.

And now the stone was hers—that and an old battered leather diary from 1956. Before her death, Grandma Betty had written her a letter, the hand-writing barely legible on the expensive vellum cream paper. It had taken her a while to read the spidery hand.

Andrea,

My darling Granddaughter, I fear that I may not see you again. I do hope that is not the case, but I have to be practical. There is so much I should have told you and so much left to say, but my time is running out. Remember the wishing stone you used to ask me about as a child? I leave that to you. It's my most valued possession. You must promise that you will do something for me? The stone needs to be returned to its rightful home on the Isle of Iona, just off the Isle of Mull. You must take it into the Abbey and enter the little graveyard of St. Oran's chapel. Take the stone and place it on the third grave on the left-hand side. I can't explain everything to you in this letter. Most of it I don't understand myself. But you must promise me this, this small pilgrimage of mine. The diary may help? Call it an old woman's ramblings, but as you loved me please do this one last thing for me. The thought of you, my only remaining flesh and blood carrying out this last request, brings peace to my mind as I near my end.

I will never stop loving you even when I am far away.

Grandma Betty x

Tears trickled down her face as she imagined the dear old lady sitting up in bed, scribbling her last instructions to the world. It must have taken a lot of effort to write the letter. She had been in a very weak state in the end and therefore must have considered it extremely important to write.

Andrea had promised Steve she would be back in a few days, but what would a few more matter? It wasn't as if he was speaking to her anyhow. She would visit Iona. It was the last thing she could do for her grandmother, and although it would mean a further 1000 mile round trip, it would give her some peace of mind to follow her last wishes.

The phone vibrated in her jeans pocket, and pulling it out, she could see it was Steve calling from New York.

"Hey." His voice was deep and apologetic across the miles, and her heart thumped loudly at the sound of him.

"Hey, back." She tried to sound light as she finished their usual greeting.

"So, how are you?"

She could tell he was struggling to find the right words.

"Not too bad, under the circumstances. It was the funeral yesterday." Andrea could feel herself start to choke on the words; she had been bottling things up for too long.

There was a pause as Steve caught his breath. "Yesterday? Andrea, I'm so sorry, I would have called. I thought it was today."

Another lengthy pause ensued. Usually they had so much to talk about.

"At least you'll be home tomorrow,” he added. “I've missed you."

And now it was crunch time.

"Steve, I won't be coming home tomorrow. I've extended my stay by a week." She could hear disappointment in the silence that followed.

"I have to go up to Scotland, to Iona. It was Gran’s last wish."

"What?"

His voice sounded incredulous, as if he hadn’t quite heard her right.

"It's just something I have to do; it was her dying wish that I visit the chapel there."

"But honey, you don't have to do that now. Not right away, anyway. You haven't forgotten the opening night for my exhibition, have you? It's in four days. I want you by my side. You promised."

Andrea had forgotten, and she closed her eyes as if that would make things go away. She had tried that as a child; it hadn't worked then, and it didn't help now. It just gave her a few more seconds to think.

"Andrea?"

"It was her last wish, Steve. I've got to do it."

She could feel his exasperation as he breathed heavily into his phone.

"Are you crazy? You know how much this exhibition means to me. You're not really going to put your senile old grandmother ahead of me, ahead of us?"

"Grandma Betty wasn't senile!"

"I know, honey. I know how much she meant to you, but you've got to be reasonable."

She was three and a half thousand miles away, and “reasonable” was something she didn't have to be. The word irritated her, and she could feel the anger rising in her throat.

"Andrea?"

She pressed the end call button and put the phone back in her pocket. End of call, end of relationship, she guessed. She shouldn’t have felt angry; she knew the exhibition meant everything to him. She should be the one feeling sorry and calling him back to apologize, but Andrea didn't feel any of these things. Her grandmother dying and her trip home had sparked something inside her, some longing and need that she couldn't quite grasp. The only thing that she was certain of was that she needed to travel to Iona as soon as possible.

Chapter 2

The next day she was leaving Yorkshire, traveling by train up North to the Inner Hebrides of Scotland and would complete her journey by ferry to the tiny Island of Iona.

Although still cold outside, the sun was shining brightly in a vain attempt to warm the chill October air. Inside the carriage, Andrea was cozy, sipping a cup of coffee and watching the world race by. The scenery of the Northumberland coastline stretching its way up North was breathtaking, the sunlight dancing and glimmering on the waves as they brushed against the solitary, rocky bays.

She felt truly liberated.

It would take most of the day to reach Iona, so Andrea settled back in her seat. She had no book to read but then remembered the small pocket diary from 1956 in her bag and eagerly pulled it out.

The pages were yellowing and the diary entries didn't start until June that year. The writing was faint, but she could just about make it out.

June 13th, 1956

Arrived on Iona after a long journey. Fishing boat brought me over from the main Island of Mull. Mother still not pleased with my decision to take a few months away, but I need some time to paint and think. There is plenty of time to become a housewife.

Andrea smiled. She had married Grandpa Joe in 1958, so not too many years of being free and single.

Little pencil sketches filled the margins of the paper: a fishing boat (maybe the one she had traveled across the water in?) and a hut or shack standing alone. It looked bleak.

June 14th, 1956

Digs are basic and chilly. The walls are made of corrugated metal so very cold at night. Porridge and kippers for breakfast, which I have surprisingly enjoyed. It’s much warmer outside in the early summer air than in my poky little room. Glad to get out in fresh air and now am going to walk over to the Abbey.

19:15- Had a lovely day. The Island is truly breathtaking. The Abbey is a very special place and it felt strange yet welcoming, almost if I had come home. My great, great-grandfather’s family were Scottish—one of the Great McDonald Clan—maybe that is why? I must go back and do more sketches tomorrow in the early light. Have been told the sunrise here is spectacular.

June 15th, 1953

Up early. The sky is still dark, but I want to set up my easel in the little chapel grounds so I can start to capture the first rays of light against the Abbey, and get a feel for the colors and the peace at that time of day.

The rest of the diary entries ended there. But towards the back of the book the scribbling started once again, not in any particular date order, but just what seemed like a collection of thoughts.

I’m not sure what happened at the Chapel? I seemed to have passed out in the cemetery. I had found an ideal spot for my sketches amongst the ancient burial places, and the last thing I remember was finding a strange looking carved stone in the grass. After that, it all becomes a little bit dreamlike and it can’t have been too long after that I must have fainted or something. I can’t remember feeling ill. When I came to, which must have been only seconds later, I was seized with an awful pain within my stomach and had a bitter taste in my mouth. I was crying and wretched and was violently sick and that seemed to make things a little better, but I felt weak and tired. Maybe it was something I ate for breakfast? Perhaps the kippers don’t agree with me, after all? I have these strange images in my head—hallucinations or dreams—and the people I see are so vivid. I feel disoriented as if I have been snatched out of a deep sleep. I don't seem to have any physical injuries except a cut to my right ankle. The strange stone was still in my hand. I am very tired and feel a sense of deep loss.

My dreams are bright, and I can see HIM clearly, Alexhander McDonald, in my head. It is the same name carved into the headstone in front of me as I sat sketching, and although it is scarcely legible, it must be the same. The date reads 1644.

There was a sketch of a man’s head, a rugged and yet handsome face with long, flowing, wavy hair.

The following pages were free of writing, but there were countless doodles of swords and shields, women and men in medieval dress, some tartan clad. There was a sketch of the small stone and numerous other images that seemed from a time gone by. The words “My dreams?” were scrawled underneath.

The next entry was June 22nd, 1956.

I think I am losing my mind. Slowly parts of my dreams are returning and they feel so real. I constantly think about this man, Alexhander McDonald, and I feel almost bereft, as if I have lost somebody close to me. I don’t know what really happened to me that day at the chapel, but my emotions are really mixed up for some reason. Maybe I am ill?

On July 30th there was one last entry:

Continuing to paint but not feeling myself. Felt odd since that morning at the chapel and the dreams continue to disturb me. Perhaps I will see Doctor Smith when I return home. Just a few more weeks left on the Island.

There were no more entries. If Andrea hadn't known any better, she would have thought the writer’s life had ended there. Yet she was living proof that it hadn't. As she flicked through the final pages, a small, square, black-and-white photograph fell from the diary and onto the plastic table of the train. It was a picture of Betty around her own age. She had forgotten how much she resembled her Gran. Apart from the clothing and the haircut, it could have been a photograph of her. Those magnificent eyes stared back into her own. If only she was still alive and had told her this story before. There were a million questions she wanted to ask, but now she would never know the answers.

Andrea closed her eyes and started to doze. She felt part of something, inexplicable though it might be. It almost seemed to be her destiny, riding on the train on this bright October day. She began to drift off into a light sleep, the rhythm of wheels on the track softly lulling her eyes closed. Grandma Betty appeared in her dreams and she was smiling and content. A small boy wearing a brown fur wrapping was in her arms. Her hands reached out, holding the child towards Andrea, but as she tried to take the boy, a mist gathered around her until the two figures were lost to her.

"Oban, Miss."

The gentle lilting accent permeated her dreaming, and she slowly opened one eye and then the other.

"We've reached the final destination, Miss. We're in Oban."

Chapter 3

Mull was just an hour ferry ride over the Atlantic. Standing on the deck of the boat with the sea breeze in her hair, Andrea couldn't be further away from the girl in New York if she tried. Wearing little make-up and her old jeans and sweater, she felt relaxed. None of her chic friends would recognize her here, especially not as the partner of the up-and-coming artist Steve Dench. Here she was simply Andrea.

It was just a little after 6:00 pm as she stepped off the Caledonian MacBrayne ferry and onto the Island of Iona. A jeep from the Hotel Columba was waiting to collect her, but she preferred to walk and stretch her legs. Letting the hotel staff take her luggage, Andrea set off down the rugged road. It was only a five minute walk to the place, but the sun was starting to set and the sky was cast with ripples of purple and orange towards the west. Taking a shortcut through the nunnery ruins, peace and solitude hung on every stone, every ledge. Surely this was a glimpse of heaven? Andrea felt as if she were at the end of the world, a place where man lived in harmony with nature. It was so quiet and peaceful.

Even the hotel painted white and blue seemed part of the landscape. It was bigger than she expected and the aromas of the local menu hit her as she stepped into the small reception area. Her room was cozy, so different from the tin shack her Grandmother had described in the diary. From her window, she could just see a faint white glow from the walls of the Abbey. She would explore tomorrow, but right now she needed a bath and a change of clothes before a delicious dinner. As she unzipped her jeans, she felt the phone in her pocket. It had been switched off all day and when she switched it back on there were five missed calls from Steve.

She would meet that obstacle when she needed to, but right now there were more urgent callings.

Andrea slept remarkably well and was up just as the light started to creep through the dark material of the curtains. Her usual strict regime of a drink of warm water with a squeeze of lemon followed by a selection of fruit and soy yogurt was eagerly replaced by a good old British fry up of scrambled eggs, bacon, and home-grown tomatoes and a large coffee. Her size-zero friends would be positively sick at the thought of such a high-calorie start to the day and the thought made her laugh out loud. An old lady sitting at the table opposite glanced up from her morning newspaper. She had a kindly face and twinkling eyes, just like her grandmother. She smiled as Andrea tried to apologize, but there was no need.

Picking up a leaflet about the Abbey on the way out, she stepped into the chill morning air. The sun had risen in the east, casting a pale lemon glow across the land. Rounding the corner of the hotel, the Abbey came into full view, majestic and peaceful in the morning air. The weak sunlight lit up the stonework with a soft golden glow, making the whole thing ethereal, almost magical.

She could feel the significance of the place in the air, almost as if she were breathing in the history. From Saint Columba almost 1500 years ago to the Viking Raids, from the Reformation of the Churches to the warring of the great Scottish Clans, this place had seen it all.

It was a Sunday, so the visitor center was closed and the ticket office unmanned, but she would still be able to visit the little chapel mentioned in her grandmother’s letter.

She would see Reilig Odhráin, the little cemetery beside Sràid nam Marbh, “the street of the dead,” where legend has it many ancient Scottish kings were laid to rest.

It was a very special place indeed.

The little chapel stood apart from the main Abbey, a humble-looking, plain, stone building from the 12th century. Andrea could feel the hairs on her neck bristle against the collar of her fleece as she stepped through the entrance archway. The doorway was highly decorated with carvings in stark opposition to the rest of the building.

Two narrow windows lit the rectangular interior. Hesitating slightly before entering, she peered inside. Even in this early hour, candles had been lit on a small altar in front of what looked like an old marble stone. The stone-flagged floor contained medieval gravestones laid horizontally, so she tiptoed quietly across the floor, careful not to waken the dead.

On a small table there stood a box of yellow wax candles with a sign that read, “Light a candle for a loved one. Donations welcome.” Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pound coin and 50 cents and put them both into the wooden offering box. Striking a match, she held it against one of the small wicks and soon it was flickering with a golden flame.

For Grandma Betty, she thought as she hung her head in silence to pray. Andrea wasn't religious, and she didn’t believe in any God, but there was something spiritual about the place that she could not deny.

A draft blew at the back of her neck, so she looked around to see who had entered the chapel, but apart from her it was empty. Only the candle flame flickered as if disturbed by a phantom breeze.

The darkness and the solitude were affecting her senses. Andrea quickly ran back outside into the sunlight and breathed deeply. The cemetery was adjacent to the chapel and must be the one from the letter. The third grave on left-hand side... Was that from the front of the chapel or the back? Not really sure what she was looking for, Andrea decided to take a good look at all the gravestones to see if anything of significance struck her. It would only take her half an hour to walk the entirety.

The graveyard was bordered by a low stone wall, over which she had a perfect view of the Sound of Iona, the white waves rippling against the rocks of Mull.

Towards the back of the cemetery were new graves. The Islanders were still buried here among the Scottish Kings and noblemen. Pausing by each plot, she read through the inscriptions. Most of the folk here had been “well loved” or “beloved” and seemed to have enjoyed a long life. No wonder, on this sanctuary isle. Others had been born here but had left to see the world, only returning to be buried here—the closest place they had found to heaven on earth, despite their travels.

“Home to rest after a long and weary journey,” one read. Her Grandmother had been cremated and Andrea wondered if it had been the right thing to do. It had all been arranged in such a hurry without her, yet she could hardly cause ructions at such a time. Perhaps it didn't matter in the end; she could still feel her presence.

She finally reached a line of gravestones dated much earlier. The third grave from the end was set with a simple stone with the date 1644 and the name Alexhander McDonald carved into it with the inscription “Born out of time.” There were fresh flowers laid at the foot of the headstone, peculiar for someone dead for nearly 400 years. Maybe it was a local historian or a far-removed descendent wanting to leave their mark in this special place?

The inscription was unusual to say the least, and she read it several times over in her head. This must be the place her Grandmother had wanted her to come; the name was the same as the entry in the diary. There was only one date—a date of death, she supposed, but it could also be the date of birth. Or perhaps both? The word “born” hinted at something much more tragic, and Andrea could feel a sense of sadness.

Suddenly she felt lost and alone. Up to now, she had been on a mission, following Betty's final wishes, but now she was here she felt helpless and didn't know what else to do. Perhaps she had been foolish following out such a crazy request after all, and Steve was right all along. Her heart suddenly ached at the thought of him. She needed someone to reach out and hold her. Or at least to hear his voice. She had left her phone back in her room, and hurrying down the path, she ran all the way back to the hotel, her eyes streaming with tears. Maybe it was delayed grief for her beloved Gran?

Back in the hotel room, Andrea picked up her phone. There were no missed calls. Steve must be really pissed off with her. Pressing in his number she waited impatiently for the call to connect. It went straight to voicemail, typical. Still it was the middle of the night back home and he probably wouldn't have thanked her for waking him, especially as he would be stressed out by the pending exhibition.

If she booked a flight home tomorrow, she would be back in time for the opening night. Maybe she should surprise him. Yes, that was it; she could just imagine his face as she walked through the door of the apartment they shared together. He would grab hold of her and they would have urgent sex on the leather couch, and everything would be OK.

She glanced at her watch. It was 10:30 and she needed to sort out her flights. Her Grandmas letter lay on the bed, and she quickly scanned it. She had forgotten about the stone that Betty had asked her to take back to the grave. She would do that after the flights had been confirmed. Then she could pack up and head for Glasgow airport, ready for the long journey home.

Luckily there were a few seats available on the morning flight, and she felt some relief. It took her little time to pack and she would have time for a quick coffee before returning to the chapel to carry out Grandma Betty's last wish. Slipping the stone into her jeans pocket, she picked up her fleece and headed down the stairs.

Chapter 4

The small bar area in the dining room was serving coffee, and the smell of the roasted beans gave her an instant lift. The old lady from breakfast was sitting by the window and smiled kindly at Andrea. Ordering a medium cappuccino, she sat at the only other table by the window, looking out across the water and letting her latest plans settle in her mind. She was doing the right thing, she was sure of it.

The coffee came and she stirred several sugars into the creamy white foam. The strain of the week had finally caught up with her, and she needed the extra energy. Sugar was definitely a taboo word in her circle back home. Letting out a sigh, she pushed back into her chair and stretched out her legs. She had set the wheels in motion now and would soon be back to her old life. These last few days would be as a dream. That was a sobering thought.

"How are ye liking our wee Isle?"

The soft lilting voice interrupted her quiet contemplation and she looked up to see the old lady was standing at her table, waiting to be invited to sit down.

"Do ye mind if I join ye?"

Andrea would have preferred a few moments alone but couldn't be rude to such a lovely lady.

“Not at all, though I haven't got much time before I leave."

The woman's blue eyes were steady on hers.

"That's something we have lots of on Iona. Time—it’s one of our greatest commodities."

The old lady laughed, and it made Andrea smile.

"I'm Geraldine MacDonald. It's a pleasure to meet you Miss ..."

"Andrea. I'm Andrea Taylor."

"And where be ye rushing aff to, lassie?"

"Back to New York. I live there with my partner, and he has his first art exhibition the day after tomorrow, and I need to be with him."

She didn't usually tell strangers her life history, but there was something about Geraldine that made her want to talk.

"Ye must truly love him?"

Andrea's smiled, uncertain how to answer that question.

"I came here as the last request of my grandmother Betty. She was an artist and came here in the 1950s. It's a strange request, but she wanted me to leave this on a grave by the old chapel."

Reaching into her pocket, Andrea pulled out the stone and slid it across the table.

A frail and age-spotted hand picked up the small stone between two delicate fingers and held it close up to her face, eyes sparkling as if she were holding a precious jewel.

"Ah."

Andrea frowned slightly. "Do you know what it is?"

"It's a rune from the old times."

The look on Andrea’s face must have told Geraldine that she did not understand.

"It's a powerful artifact. Ye better take care of it. The great Scottish clans would have used something like this against their enemy."

"You mean black magic?"

“There is no black magic. Just magic. But it can be used for good or evil."

Andrea was hypnotized for a few seconds, lost in the gaze of the twinkling eyes.

She laughed uneasily to break the spell the old woman was weaving. She would have to get moving soon to make it to Glasgow by nightfall. "But of course that's all silly nonsense. We know that now."

"Is it?” The old lady leaned forward. “This is such a special spot. It is said that Iona is a place where the thinnest of veils separates time and eternity."

Andrea felt uncomfortable. She knew what Geraldine was saying, but it was all a little too late for that. She had made her mind up and set the wheels in motion. There was to be no going back, and not wanting to be rude, she stood, ready to leave.

"I have to go. My flight is tomorrow."

The old lady handed back the stone and looked seriously at Andrea.

"Rushing towards the future, that's what everyone seems to be doing these days. But don't forget yesterday. We can learn a lot by reflection. Remember, as one famous author once said, “The past is a different country—they do things differently there."

It was a strange thing to say, but it had been a strange day all around. Putting the stone back in her pocket, Andrea smiled and bid farewell before quickly heading out. On the short walk back across the road and down to the chapel, she was conscious of the rune in her pocket and could almost feel it burning away against the denim of her jeans. She would be glad to get rid of it once and for all.

Chapter 5

It was almost midday by the time she had skirted the wall and walked back around to the grave of Alexhander McDonald. The place was deserted and the air seemed quieter than usual, if that could have been possible. It was as if someone had muffled the air, like the effect of thick snow in winter.

Kneeling by the side of the grave, she pulled out the stone and started to dig it into the earth with her fingers, just as the old Abbey bell began to toll noon. The sound of the ringing made her look up, and she saw that the clouds had started to gather. The sun was almost covered by a thick white cloud that seemed to be descending like a fog all around her. The air felt suddenly chill and she shivered, wrapping her arms about her body as a defense against the sudden cold.

The mist dampened the air and she could feel stray strands of hair start to stick to the nape of her neck with the moisture. As the air thickened, she started to panic, robbed of all visual reference to the world around her. It was funny how the loss of just one of the senses could bring about a sense of panic. Andrea breathed deeply to calm herself. She was just being silly and needed to stand her ground until the fog lifted, which it surely must.

Scotch mist, she laughed inwardly at the thought. In New York it was a whisky-based cocktail, quite different to the real thing. Something to tell her buddies back home, anyway.

After a few minutes, the clouds began to clear, the white fog swirling into phantom shapes before her eyes. As the looming shape of the abbey started to appear once more to her left, she thought she could hear the muffled toll of the noon bell again. It must be an auditory allusion brought on by the freak weather—or even the toll of the all clear?

Although she was certain that she had stood quite still, when the air cleared Andrea was disorientated. The little chapel was still in front of her, yet the grave she had been kneeling at only a few moments ago looked fresh and without a headstone, a hand-hewn wooden cross marking the spot. She was crying too, and the tears fell down her cheeks for the loss of something she could not quite grasp. Something was different; even the air had changed. Turning quickly, Andrea looked back towards the road. A few rocks and an expanse of wild gorse occupied the site of the St. Columba hotel. Turning all the way around, her eyes widened. Gone were the simple white houses and the road. Even the Abbey had changed. It wasn't as grand, and she didn't know much about architecture, but it seemed from a much earlier period, almost medieval. The only building she could see was the old nunnery in the near distance, now no longer a ruin but a fully functioning building. Andrea shook her head as she saw two black-draped nuns walk across the little garden to the front of the building. It was all utter madness. Maybe she had fallen and received a blow to the head, or fallen asleep and was in the middle of a most vivid dream? Incredulous, she looked down. Gone were her jeans and fleece, and in their place a long garment, some sort of smock with the arms covered. Her feet were bare and her hair fell in loose curls around her neck. Her hand was still tightly grasped around the rune, but she had no time to wonder.

At the sound of voices drifting from the chapel, Andrea started to panic. Confused and disoriented, she did the only thing she could think of and quickly ran to the far wall of the chapel and hid from view. Several men appeared, all wearing long tunics strung with belts and woolen wrappings. Some wore small black caps while others carried swords. The accents were thick and she strained her ears to hear the conversation, closing her eyes to concentrate on the foreign sounds.

"Andra?" a thick accent called out, and as Andrea opened her eyes, she was shocked to see a tall, dark man approaching her. With a sword by his side, he looked fierce as he strode towards her, and she moved closer to the wall in alarm. His face was one of both amazement and sheer joy as he took her in his arms. She felt too weak and tired to resist.

"Andra, I have just been praying for you. It is a miracle. I sat with you all last night and hoped to God that you would live and now here you are. But what are you doing out here? You have no slippers on yer feet and you are cold. We must get you back to the nunnery.”

Andrea could only look back open mouthed. She had never had so little to say.

"Come with me, you'll be catching yer death. I almost lost you once and I don’t want that to happen again. I have a little time before we join Alasdair Macolla MacDonald at Inverlochy to meet that bloody Campbell Clan.”

"Alexhander!" a voice called across to them.

He looked around in response.

"Don't forget the meeting tonight," the man smiled and nodded at Andrea as he walked past them.

Taking her gently by the arm, Alexhander led her down the small path to the gate in the wall. She walked the short way to the nunnery in a daze, convinced that at any moment she would wake up and return to reality. Her best bet for the moment was to remain silent. The name Alexhander was the same name as on the grave and in her Grandma's diary. Maybe the strain of the last few weeks had been too much, after all?

They approached a great oak wooden door in a large square building attached to the chapel of the nunnery. After banging loudly for admittance, Alexhander attempted to pull her close and she froze in his arms, eyes wide in alarm.

"Andra, I realize you have been weak and it is a sorrow that the child did not live, but there is time, and we shall have our son. There has not been one day that has gone by when I have been out with the men that I have not thought about you and what we have lost. It is not only your heart that has been broken."

Pulling her closely, Alexhander brought his face to hers. She could smell his masculinity, sweat, and long days spent amongst men and horses. Turning, she lowered her head just as the door opened before them. A woman clothed from head to foot in black stood before them and looked as shocked as Alex to see the girl, her face turning white and her eyes widening.

"Andra, my sweet child, where on earth have you been? Alex, I’m so sorry–I did not know that she had crept out. I only left her for a moment. I thought she was still unconscious. Now leave her to me and I will take care of her."

For a moment he stood there, quietly looking at her as if thinking of something more to say. For all of his strength and weaponry, he looked like a broken man.

"Go now, Alex. You can come to her later."

With a nod of his head and a final look at Andrea, he turned around and walked back in the direction of the chapel.

Abbess Helena looked quizzically at the girl. In the black cloak and wimple, she could have been any age but Andrea guessed she must be in her mid 50s. She smiled down at Andrea, but the warmth did not extend to her eyes.

The two women walked down a small and dark corridor to another room that was sparsely furnished yet comfortable with a bed and a small table and chair. There was a grate within the fireplace that contained the remnants of an old fire, grey ash and soot. Combs and ribbons were strewn around the room and a small mirror rested on an old chest. The bed linen was exquisitely embroidered with pictures of birds and flowers and red velvet curtains hung around the bed posts, giving the impression of luxury among the plain fitments.

Andrea sat down on the bed and put her head in her hands. The room seemed almost familiar. Not that she had seen anything like it before, but her skin tingled with a feeling of déjà vu. The Abbess reached out and placed her hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. The touch of her hand caused Andrea to finally buckle, and she started to weep.

"There, there, my girl. You have been through so much and you still need to rest. It is a pity that Alexhander has to go away to fight, but your husband is a good man, and he has suffered too. Perhaps you both need some time."

Her husband! Andrea stared open mouthed at the woman before her.

"I should know. I love my brother dearly."

Andrea found her voice at last. "I don't know what's happened to me."

Helena smiled sadly. "You have been very ill, my child. You lost your first born, a son, over a week ago, and we almost lost you too. Until last night, we thought that you would not recover. You had developed a terrible fever, and the physician said there was nothing else that we could do, except pray. Your recovery is truly a miracle. Now, with our care you will grow stronger each day and soon you will be able to go home."

Home! Andrea's thoughts shifted to New York and Steve. She would have surely missed her flight back home by now?

"Where is home?"

“Why Dounarwyse Castle, of course, over the waters in Mull.”

Andrea started to stand, and she could feel herself shaking. She grasped at the Abbess’ cloak. "You don't understand, I'm not who you think I am. Something has happened to me this morning. I was by the chapel, taking this to one of the graves."

Holding up the stone, her hand started to visibly shake. Everything she said or thought seemed ludicrous, and she could feel herself start to shout.

"All of this is ridiculous! This morning I woke and it was the year 2015. Now I seem to be in some BBC drama from the dark ages. What year is this, for God’s sake?" Andrea’s cheeks flushed as she became almost hysterical.

The Abbess stood watching her with a growing look of concern on her face. She had seen this all before and something was wrong. Moving slowly to the table, she picked up a small flask and poured a quantity into a silver goblet.

"It's the year of our Lord 1644, Andra."

Sitting back on the bed, she started to weep once more. "I just want to go home."

"You will be home soon, I promise. Now drink this, it will make you feel better.”

Reluctantly taking the goblet in her shaking hands, Andrea sniffed suspiciously at the liquid. It smelled bitter, of herbs and fruit.

"It will help you sleep. It will not harm you, I promise."

Putting the rim of the beaker to her lips, she paused. This was all just a strange dream, of that she was certain. What else could explain this? She was tired too, and maybe the next time she woke, she would be back in the hotel room. Knocking back the draft in one, she handed back the goblet.

The liquid, though slightly acrid, was warming with a hint of alcohol, and she felt a soft glow around her. The woman in front of her was speaking, but she could not understand the words, the face of the speaker growing hazier as her eyes grew heavier. Settling herself back on the bed, she was soon in a deep and dreamless sleep. The Abbess picked out a woven blanket from the chest and placed it over the girl to keep her warm. The small stone had fallen from her hand onto the floor. Helena picked up the small object and inspected it carefully. Then, slipping it into her pocket, she silently left the room, closing the door behind the sleeping girl.

Chapter 6

Alexhander McDonald was uneasy. His wife Andra had seemed strange, almost distant, like the first time he met her three years ago. Yet he had fallen in love with the odd young woman the moment he set eyes on her. She had been found in the chapel by Helena, lost and alone. She had been ill and talked of strange things, of a far and distant land from where she had traveled. On many occasions they found her in the early morning, slumped on the dewy grass surrounding the chapel. She had gabbled incoherently about trying to get home, and they had resorted to locking her door each evening to keep her from harm. Slowly she had gathered strength and had started to talk to him. She spoke of a magical land where metal machines carried men and women over both land and air, where people could talk to each other across the world using a small metal box. It was all so fantastical, so removed from his ken that at first he had thought she was mad. Yet there was something about this determined and strong young woman with the sparkling blue eyes that convinced him otherwise.

As the months passed by, her strange talk diminished and she seemed to settle into a peaceful routine with the nuns and the help of his sister, the Abbess Helena. He had visited her often, and she had eventually reciprocated his love. Everything had been going so well until she lost the baby and nearly died too. But now she seemed on the verge of madness again, talking strangely of things he could not understand. He would be fighting soon, and he feared for her safety should the war be lost.

She had not shared his bed for several months. He had been frightened of her delicate condition and had not wanted to force his lust onto her. Yet he loved her with a passion and ached for her until he could hardly bear it. In a few days he would be gone and who knew if and when he would return? He had hoped to give her another child, so that even though he might not return, part of him would live on. He would go to her tonight and see how she was.

Back in the room, Andrea woke with a start, wondering where the hell she was. The light had faded and long shadows fell across the bed. At first she thought she was back in the hotel bedroom and had just woken from a strange dream, but as her eyes became more accustomed to the light, she saw the shadows of the simple furniture and the outline of the embroidered birds on her quilt. For a moment she lay still, not quite knowing what to do or think, a bitter taste of herbs still lingering on her lips. Her mind raced back to the entries in her grandmother’s diary. Surely it could not be a coincidence, some grand hallucination that they were both party to – that would be ridiculous.

Yet what was the alternative? That somehow she had found herself transported back in time to be with a man that Betty had met in 1956? Now that was ludicrous. But what else could explain her position? Alexhander was an extremely attractive man and she could see why her Gran had fallen for him. The dark and brooding good looks combined with a great physique and a gentle nature... What woman wouldn’t kill to be in her position? But that, too, was a ridiculous notion. This man, this phantom, whatever he was, had been dead for nearly four centuries. Back in her own time, his bones would be rotting in their tomb. There was no sense to it all, none that she could see anyhow.

Moving quickly from the bed, she moved across the floor and made an attempt to open the door. She had been locked in. Cold and hungry, she crept back underneath the quilt. Although she was terrified, she would just have to sit it out. Either it was a terrible nightmare or a reality. But if Betty had somehow managed to live through the strange ordeal, then so could she.

At the sound of approaching footsteps and the rattle of a key in the lock, Andrea lay back on the bed and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. The sound of soft footsteps over the stone floor was soon followed by the hushed whispering voices of Helena and Alexhander.

“She’s asleep. We better not disturb her.”

“I need to be with her again Helena, before I ride to battle.”

“Do you think that would be a good thing, my brother? She is still weak and tired, and I am not sure how strong her mind is.”

A long sigh ensued as Alex looked over the figure of his sleeping wife.

“When you return, there will be time.”

“I may never return.”

There was a pause as Helena crossed to where her brother was standing and put her arms around him.

“Do not even think such a thing, Alex. God will be with you. I am certain.”

“I am worried that she is returning to her old ways. When I first met her, when you had just taken her in, she seemed convinced she was from another time, another place, just as she does now.”

“It is the fever, that is all. In a few days she will be quite herself again and well enough to go back home. Now you must go to eat with your men. Return here later and she may be awake. The draught I gave her will keep her sleeping for a few hours yet.”

Andrea felt his soft breath on her forehead before his lips brushed the skin in a tender kiss. Real or not, she had never felt so cared for by a man.

As soon as she heard the door close and the key turned, she opened her eyes and sat up. She would have to act normal, try and play her part until she could figure out a way to get back to the present time. The thought of being locked in this room and drugged for weeks was not a pleasant thought, and she needed to be strong and in her own mind to get back home. The key to getting back must be somewhere in the chapel grounds and perhaps the small rune had something to do with it. Back at the hotel, Geraldine had seemed to think it held some kind of magic. Searching in her pockets, she realized the stone was missing. The last time she had seen it was when she had shown it to Helena. She searched the room, but it was nowhere to be found. Perhaps the Abbess had taken it as she slept?

The next time the door opened, it was a younger nun carrying a tray of food, and she brought it over to Andrea and laid it on the bed. Unlike Helena, the young girl had a smile that spread across her face. Her blue eyes twinkled merrily, and she left the room as silently as she had entered it. Andrea was starving and lifted off the cloth to reveal her supper. There was a simple yet wholesome mutton stew, thickened with bread and lentils and a dish of greens that tasted of spinach. There was a goblet of fortified wine, mead she guessed, and the food seemed tastier than she had eaten in a long while. It wasn’t long before the dish was clear and the goblet drained.

As she wiped her mouth on the square of white linen, the door opened once again, and this time Helena walked into the room.

“Andra, you are awake and have eaten. You look much better.”

Andrea smiled back at the Abbess, remembering her resolve to play the game.

“I feel much better, thank you. The food was delicious. I think I was a little overwrought earlier.”

Helena smiled, although her eyes seemed more steely than friendly and she looked tired.

“Alex will be back soon. He wants to stay with you this night.” Her eyes flickered before retaining their gaze.

Andrea hadn’t prepared herself for that. Of course he was her husband. What could she expect? Maintaining her composure, she struggled to keep her voice steady.

“Of course, he is my husband, after all.”

Taking the tray, Helena bowed as she started to exit the room.

“Just one thing, before you go. Did you happen to pick up the small stone, the one I showed you earlier?”

The woman’s brow creased below her wimple. “A stone? I can’t remember such a thing.”

There was something defiant in her manner.

“I passed it to you earlier. It was etched with a series of strange markings. Surely you remember?”

Smiling, the woman shook her head. “I have seen no such thing, my dear. You must have been dreaming. Now if you are feeling agitated again, I can always mix you another draught of the sleeping potion?”

The offer came almost as a threat, but Andrea had to let it go. Something was definitely amiss, but she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Maybe she was just being overprotective.

“You’re right. I’ll just lie here quietly and wait for Alex. Thank you, Helena.”

As soon as the Abbess had locked the door behind her, Andrea allowed herself to panic. What if Alex came to her tonight? What if he expected her to perform her wifely duties? Most of her friends would have jumped at the chance to have sex with such a gorgeous specimen. She only had a one-night stand once, and that was when she was a student and extremely drunk, so she couldn’t remember much of the event.

If she tried to explain to him, he would only think her crazy again, but what was the alternative? Could she lie back and think of England? And what about Steve? She had never been unfaithful in her life, even if these were exceptional circumstances.

It was too bad about the rune. Why had Helena lied about it? Maybe she was keeping hold of it to stop her from becoming agitated like before, but what if she needed the stone to get back home again?

Andrea took a deep breath. One thing at a time, she told herself.

Chapter 7

A knock on the door broke her thoughts. He was here so soon! She sat up quickly in bed and pulled the quilt around her, feeling like a young virgin on her wedding night.

It was only the young nun again. Smiling, she proceeded to make up the fire and light a series of candles that brought a cozy glow to the room. Stepping over to the small chest, she brought out a white cotton nightdress inset with beautiful lace work and laid it across the bed. She left the room only to return a few minutes later with a jug of hot water and a bowl, along with a piece of soap and a length of material, presumably for washing with. Pouring the water into the bowl, she set it by the fire and beckoned Andrea over before leaving her in peace to attend to her toilette. It was good to feel the heat from the fire, and stripping off her clothes, she proceeded to wash. The soap was thick and quite greasy, but it had the aroma of lavender and helped her to freshen up. Her feet were still dirty from the morning’s walk and she dipped them in the water, feeling the warmth spread to her toes. At home she spent hours in the bath, the water as hot as she could stand, and lost in the fragrance of some exotic oil or lotion. She could have done with a bath, but even the small bowl of hot water seemed like a luxury at this moment in time. Once dried, she slipped on the nightdress. It fit her perfectly, the lace just skimming her ankles. She thought about the skimpy little outfits that Steve bought her that made her feel like a French tart. Why did she let him treat her like an object? She had never really thought about it before. She just accepted it, accepted Steve for what he was—basically a male chauvinist pig.

A little knock at the door heralded the young nun once again. Walking over to the chest, she picked up a small comb and assorted ribbons, brought them to Andrea, and proceeded to brush through her long hair.

“Do you have a vow of silence?”

The young girl smiled and nodded. It was a shame; Andrea would have liked to talk to her. The face seemed so kind and trusting. Once the combing was finished, the girl tied a red ribbon into her dark locks, forming a neat bow.

Andrea held up the mirror to see the finished look. The ribbon made her look somewhat cutesy, but that was unimportant. Her own face reflected back, and yet somehow it was different. The whole hairstyle was different and made her look more like her Grandma than ever. The only difference was the small beauty spot above her lip, probably the only thing that set the two young women apart.

There was a cough from just beyond the door, and the nun made haste to tidy away the ribbons. Alex appeared in the doorway and looked even more handsome than when she had last seen him. He had changed his clothing and was wearing a softer looking tunic, less warrior like. As he stepped into the room, the young nun gave a quick courtesy and was gone, leaving the two of them alone. Andrea would have liked to call her back, but she had no cause.

Alex closed the door carefully behind him.

His bright eyes looked at her, taking her slowly in, inch by inch, as if he had never seen a woman before. She looked away from his gaze feeling bashful, almost afraid. Walking over to the bed, he sat down, taking her hand gently in his. He smelled much sweeter this evening. He had obviously made the effort for her, and the scent of rosemary and basil filled the air. His hand was trembling against hers, and his eyes softened until the tears were rolling down his cheeks.

“Oh Andra, I thought I had lost you. I really thought you were gone.” He buried his face into her breast, and her hands automatically cradled his head. Her pale fingers intertwined with his dark hair as she tried to soothe him like a child. It was as if they had always been this way and somehow he didn’t seem such a stranger.

“Forgive me, Andra; it has been a long day. There are rumors that our enemies are already gathering in the hills, and it won’t be many days hence until I have to ride out with my men. I seek comfort with you tonight, my wife. Let me share your bed.”

He was almost pleading with her.

Andrea caught her breath as Alex sat up and looked into her face. It seemed so wrong. The man obviously loved her, but she felt like a fraud. She had to make him see.

“Tell me, Alex—have I changed much over these past three years?”

“Only that you are more beautiful than ever. I have never known you as lovely.”

“Can I speak to you plainly, Alex?”

He nodded.

“I’m not who you seem to think I am—”

He brought up his hand to silence her, but she continued.

“I know you think I’m mad, but I want you to look at me, Alex, really look at me. What do you see?”

Alex looked puzzled and shrugged his shoulders.

“My name is Andrea Taylor, and I was born in 1990. For some reason I seem to have traveled from the future and landed here in the past, some 400 years back in time. I believe my Grandmother Betty came before me and that it was she you fell in love with and married. Time here seems to be different, and although she lived with you for several years, it was only a matter of seconds in our own period; in fact, no time at all. For some reason, she was able to return to her own time, whether by accident or intentionally, I don’t know, but I seem to have replaced her. I’m not sure. None of this makes any sense yet, but the death of your unborn son seems to have been a trigger?”

“Andra my love, you have spoken like this before. Your mind is unwell, that is all. Maybe I should call for my sister?”

“No.” Andrea was certain she did not want Helena to join them.

“Look at me, Alex. How well do you know my face?”

“I know it as my own. Why?”

“Well, look here, did your wife have this mark?” Andrea pointed to the beauty spot above her lip.

At first Alex looked confused. He brought up his hand and traced his finger delicately over the small mole. His brow furrowed.

“Well?”

“I cannot recall it.”

“You see, then.”

“I see nothing. What does that prove?”

“It is a birth mark, and it proves I’m not who you think I am.”

Bringing a candle near her face, he inspected her features. She was so alike to his Andra, and yet there had been some hesitation when he had first seen her. He was unsure at first. There was something about her whole bearing, the way she walked, some of the strange words she had used.

“I don’t know what to think anymore.”

“There is something else, too—a stone, a rune that my grandma left to me. I believe it has special powers. Your sister has it now and denies it. I believe I need it to return to my own time, and I need your help to get it back.”

Alex looked crestfallen, and his whole body sagged. Her heart ached to see him so sad. He had loved her so much and maybe she should have been gentler, but how else could she have told him the truth? And there was little time to spare.

Picking up her hand once more, he raised it to his lips and kissed her gently.

“I do not know what is happening or why, but I am willing to believe you. Yet in my heart you are still my Andra, and I love you so very much. If what you say is true, I will do all I can to help. I will ask my sister about the stone.”

“But will you keep the rest of my secret safe, even from Helena? Do you swear?”

“I swear.”

Standing up, he moved to the door, and with one final look behind him, he left to find his sister.

Alex was not the same man he was when he walked into the room. He had always had suspicions about his dear Andra, wondered if her ramblings about the future were true, yet his sister had always insisted that she was unwell and had looked after the girl. It had been an easier story to believe.

And now this girl was his Andra and yet not his Andra. In his heart, she was still his wife and would always be.

His sister was sitting quietly in the cloisters. Helena sensed at once that something was not right; surely he should be in bed with his wife? Even though the thought appalled her, it was what he needed, for now. In the darkness, she could not see his expression and he hid his face in the shadows, his anxiety too deeply etched to fool his sister.

“What is wrong, my brother?”

“Andra is tired, and I did not want to bother her tonight.” His voice sounded strained.

“There is something else?”

“Andra is worried about something that belongs to her, a small amulet or stone. She feels it is a good omen, and she thinks that she has lost it. I do not want her to fret about such a small matter.”

There was a pause while Helena thought.

“I have it, brother. I did not think it was healthy for her to keep.”

“Surely it is but a harmless trinket?”

“She seems to think it has mystical powers, and I did not want to encourage her thinking that way again. You know how fretful she was in the beginning.”

Alex nodded. “I think if you give it to me for safe keeping, she will be happy with that.”

Helena bowed her head and walked through the cloister with Alex following closely behind. Entering the room, she fetched out the small stone and placed it in his hand.

“Be careful with this, Alex. I have seen things like this, and they usually belong to the workings of the devil. Some say these stones have strange powers and bring only death and destruction. Perhaps that is right. Think of the child.”

“Surely you do not believe in such things? I would have thought it blasphemy to your ears?”

Helena paused and clasped her hands tightly in front of her.

“But of course I do not believe in such superstitions myself, Alex. I put my faith in God. But in the hands of the wrong person, such beliefs can damage and weaken the spirits and mind, as I fear has happened with Andra.”

“She seems much improved this evening, and a good sleep tonight will help her. I’m sure you can see to that, my sister?”

Bowing goodnight, Alex left the confines of the nunnery and stepped out into the chill night air. The crescent moon hung high in the midnight sky and a myriad of stars looked down upon him. The sky looked the same as always, but tonight he wondered about the girl’s story and its possibilities. In the early days, she had told him of a fantastic world where machines and fantastic inventions seemed to dominate men. It seemed ridiculous at the time, yet standing beneath the heavens, he realized how small and insignificant he was and how little he really understood about life and beyond.

Andra had been his world, but she was right, it was not his Andra that lay in the nunnery that night. Yet he still ached for her with a passion. With only one more day and night until he rode to battle, he had not long to reconcile himself with the past and present. The small rune was still pressed into his hand, and he opened his fingers to look at it in more detail. It was a very simple thing with a sign engraved into it, almost like the end of an arrow’s shaft. He had heard that runes were used to tell the future or carried as good luck charms. Some of the men carried them into battle, but they did not always have the luck they hoped for.

He preferred to put his trust in God and the might of his own strength.

Chapter 8

Helena was troubled by her brother’s visit. Something was wrong, and she could not quite put her finger on it. She had not wanted to relinquish the rune so easily, but she could easily get it back had she a mind. It would be safe enough for now. The Abbess had recognized the old Norse rune at once and understood its significance. It would have been no use in putting up a fight and drawing attention to it. There would be time for all things. Now she must visit the girl and try to find out the truth.

Andrea was slightly dozing as Helena entered the room, but the sound of her feet on the stone flagged floor stirred her awake. The candles had burned low, and the shadow of the Abbess loomed large across the room. She shivered and sat up, wrapping the bed clothes around her. The fire had burned down into nothing but grey ash and smoke.

“You are feeling better, I hear?”

In the darkness, Andrea felt disarmed and slightly afraid. There was something about the stealthy black figure that unnerved her, and at this hour her feelings intensified.

“Yes, I had a good talk with Alex, and I feel much better after resting.”

“Yet he did not stay?”

The question was almost a threat.

For once, Andrea was glad of the semi darkness where she could hide her expression. She felt exposed and knew she had to be careful with her words.

“I am still very tired, and Alex thought it best to leave me to lie alone tonight. I will see him in the morning.”

“He seemed troubled when he spoke to me, his mind heavy. That is not good for a man who will be riding into battle in a few days time. If he is distracted and worried about his wife, he may come to harm, even be killed. A warrior needs all his strength and focus upon the task ahead, not back at home with an ailing wife.”

The words were cold and clear in their meaning. Andrea hardly knew the man but nonetheless felt a deep empathy with him and would hate to be the cause of his downfall. Maybe she had spoken too openly with him, but she needed an ally in this strange place and he was her only hope.

“I will be feeling much better after another night’s sleep. I will speak with him tomorrow and all will be well.”

“It will need more than talk if I know my brother. He needs to find comfort in your bed.”

Andrea could feel herself blushing at the thought but nodded her head.

“He can be with me tomorrow.”

Helena did not speak, taking in the words from the girl. As long as her brother left without worries, then she would be happy. She cared little for the girl herself. Walking to the chest, she picked up the flask and poured more of the potion into the goblet and handed it across.

“Here, take this. You will rest easily.”

Reluctantly, she drank the liquid, which had the same bitter herb taste as before. Helena watched until she had taken the last drop and only when her eyes start to droop did the black figure exit the room, locking the door behind her.

Andrea’s dreams were as dark as the night. In the middle of a misty and forlorn battlefield, a distant bugle could be heard calling the fallen souls to their peace. As the sound of the horn diminished, another sound could be heard, growing steadily louder; it was the ghostly wail of a lone piper, the rasping of the pipes echoing the sound of a thousand men’s last gasping breath.

She could see the piper approaching, a long cloak covering him from head to toe. The nearer he walked, the more deafening the bagpipes, until she had to hold her hands over her ears to blot out the sound. Almost upon her, the noise stopped and an eerie silence prevailed as a thin hand rose from beneath the long cloak, pulling away the hood that shielded the face. She looked on in horror at the visage of the dead Alexhander McDonald, the maggots already eating the sallow flesh, his eyes white and glassy.

Andra was soaked with perspiration as she woke up with a start. The dream had been too real, too horrid, and her heart was beating fast. The words of Helena rang in her head; she could not let the poor man ride into battle with a heavy heart and to his probable death. It was almost as if his fate were in her hands.

Alex did not sleep well and spent most of the night wondering what to do. He needed to know more, to understand what was happening. He could no longer turn away and pretend that these strange things were not so or simply the imaginings of a feeble mind, whatever his sister might think. Tomorrow he would ask the young girl about his beloved Andra and try to find the answers.

Chapter 9

The next day was fair, and Andrea was awake and dressed early. She had found a selection of clothing in the large chest, including a long tunic dress of a beautiful red berry hue and long woolen stockings to match. A deep blue cloak would keep her warm in the early sea breeze and a pair of black leather slippers would protect her feet. They were not very practical, but perhaps women of a certain class were not expected to walk far. They were so different from her multipurpose sneakers she used to pound the streets of New York.

Andrea had to wait to be released from her bondage. She expected Helena, but when she heard the key in the lock and the door opened, she was half relieved to see the young nun from the day before with the beautiful smile. Silently, she brought in a tray containing bread, cheese, and a goblet of ale, laying it out on the bed before bowing her head and leaving the room.

As the footsteps died away down the corridor, Andrea realized that the door had been left unlocked. She was free to venture out on her own at last. Tying the bread and cheese into the large white square of material that had covered the food, she slipped silently out of the door and down the corridor to the outside door and was away.

Never had fresh air smelled so sweet, the rosemary and lavender from the garden filling the dewy air with their soft scents. It was the smell of freedom. Following a little worn path across the grass, she made her way down to the shore overlooking Mull. No ferry this time, just a few old fishing boats and the heathery purples of the distant hill of Ben More. The view was breathtaking and just the right thing to clear her head. Choosing a sheltered and secluded spot beneath a clump of apple trees, she spread her cloak across the ground to sit and eat her breakfast.

Today she would make a plan to get home. She just needed to think, to try and recall some of Grandma Betty’s words. She would convince Alex that all was well, and she would take away his worries. If that meant lying with him, then so be it; she did not want a man’s death on her conscience, whatever time or place. She had done much worse in her time and not necessarily for a noble end. There was something about Alex that drew her to him, and he seemed to be a good man. They were rare.

The sun was rising high, and the bread and cheese tasted good out in the open air. Leaning her back against the tree trunk, she closed her eyes against the warmth, still tired after her disturbed night.

“Andra.”

The voice was soft and low, and at first she wondered if she had really heard it, or if it was just the water lapping against the rocks.

“Andra!”

This time she opened her eyes to see Alex standing in front of her.

“Andra, I came out looking for you. Helena said you had gone walking?”

Helena’s prying eyes saw everything. Perhaps she had instructed the younger girl to leave the door open to see what she would do?

“I needed the fresh air and decided to eat my meal down here. It’s such a beautiful day.”

Alex sat next down next to her and the pair was silent for a few moments before Alex broke the peace.

“Andra, about last night, I—”

She interrupted before he could finish

“I said too much, Alex. I was just tired. I feel much better today.”

Picking up one of her small hands, he cradled it softly in his own much larger hands, looking her fully in the face.

“I believe you, Andra, all you said last night. I do not know how it can be true, but I believe it and I need to know more.”

His face was so trusting, yet she didn’t know where to start.

“Tell me about Andra, my Andra.”

For the next half an hour, Andrea told Alex all she knew about her grandma’s experience on the island in 1956, which was pretty patchy and scant at best. But the she told him about her marriage to Grandpa Joe, her children and grandchildren, and her happy and long life.

Her heart ached to watch his face as she talked about the woman he loved so much and her other life without him.

“And she is still well?”

Andrea had purposely left out the details of Betty’s recent death—it seemed too cruel and heartless—but she had to be honest.

“She died a few weeks ago, she was 93 years old.”

His eyes misted over as he looked across the water to the shoreline.

“I’m so sorry, Alex.”

Smiling softly, he squeezed her hand. “It is a lot to take in, to believe, but if I think my dearest one has had a good life, then I can be happy for her. From the way I look at it, if what you say is true, then she still has all of her life to live, long after I am dead. It seems that life is renewed, whether we are reborn from our ancestors or...”

Alex stopped short with a catch in his throat, and Andrea squeezed his hand for him to continue.

“Go on.”

His lips wavered and his eyes shone in the morning light. “I was just going to say that we live on in our children.” And with that, a giant sobbing sound rose from his throat as he struggled to maintain his composure, and a few heavy tears rolled from his eyes which he quickly brushed away.

“It is of no consequence.”

“You lost a son. That must have been a difficult time.”

Alex hung his head and deeply breathed in the morning air.

“It was only ten days ago that it happened. Everything had been going so well. Andra was blooming, and then suddenly she became very sick and the child was born too soon. He was perfect in every way. Andra held on to him and wouldn’t let the little body out of her arms. Her grief was almost too much to bear. So was mine, but I had to be strong. We named him after me and buried him in the grounds of the little chapel. Andra got weaker and weaker and refused to eat and eventually lay unconscious. We thought she would die, and after a long and sleepless night, I headed for the Abbey to pray for her soul, not expecting her to live, and that was when I saw you.”

Andra remembered the grave of Alexhander MacDonald; it was where she had stood that first morning, just before she found herself part of this strange experience. The death of the child had been significant.

“Maybe Andra did die, and that was the trigger for Grandma Betty to return back to her own time?”

“But what brought her here in the first place? She was found like you in the graveyard of St. Oran. Anyway, Andra did not die, not exactly, and you seem to have taken her place?”

Andrea looked at Alex. A picture was forming, but the significance still wasn’t clear.

“The ancient rune seems to have played a part, but now Helena has that.”

Reaching into his pocket, Alex brought out the small, pale stone. “I have it now. Here, take it back.”

Shaking her head, Andrea refused the offering.

“I think it’s safer with you, Alex. I have nowhere to hide it in my room, and Helena will find it.”

“Surely you are not afraid of my sister?”

His blue eyes were honest and open. She did not trust Helena, but she did not know why. Call it a hunch, but it was nothing she could verbalize, especially not to such a loyal brother.

“I just think it would be safer if you kept it for now.”

“But you do want to return to your own time?” His voice was sad.

Reaching across to him, she laid her hand softly on his. Of course she needed to return to her own time, but it would be hard to leave him. It was a tender act, and she could feel her fingers tremble with emotion. His hand brushed her arm, so delicately that it was hard to imagine those strong hands fighting and killing in battle.

Her heart began to beat wildly, and it was as if she had always loved him. Part of her had always known it, deep inside. Bringing his face towards her, his lips lightly touched hers. A ripple of electricity passed through her at his touch, as the soft, full lips met hers. She had never felt so heady.

The weight of his body pushed her against the ground, and she felt helpless against his passion, not wanting it any other way. His kisses became more fervent, his mouth hard against hers as their lips slipped together in passion.

His hands moved up her body, finding her small, pert breasts and started to fondle them gently. Never had she abandoned herself so freely to passion. She moaned gently, arching her back towards him, feeling his hardness pushing against her.

The sound of voices approaching brought their lovemaking to a sharp halt. Alex sat up quickly, his face flushed and his breathing heavy.

“Tonight is my last night before I ride away. I must come to you.”

“Yes.” Her voice was weak with longing.

“Come, we will visit the grave together.”

Taking her hand and pulling her up, he fixed the cloak around her and proceeded to brush away the pieces of twig and grass. He was so attentive, so chivalrous, so unlike the men she had met in her life so far. Steve wouldn’t have even contemplated sitting on the grass in case he ruined his designer jeans.

It was quiet in the graveyard and the pair held each other close for support. The headstone had yet to be carved, and in its place as a temporary measure was a small wooden cross.

The grave was so small and so simple that Andrea felt a wealth of grief overcome her. She, too, had wanted children and if she wasn’t careful, time would run out for her. Steve had made it clear that he didn’t want any children, and she thought she had been happy with that decision, his decision. Now she realized how deeply she longed for a child, to feel a new life warm inside her.

Alex removed the stone from his pocket and held it out to her. They were at the place where it had all started, and it could be her passage home. He gently pressed the rune into her hand as he tenderly kissed her forehead. She closed her eyes and waited. Nothing happened, and she was half relieved. As much as she wanted to return to her own time, she had unfinished business with this man, this kind and unselfish man.

Chapter 10

Andrea spent the rest of the day in the nunnery garden, sitting among the sweet smelling herbs and late roses. Alex had another meeting with his men about the preparation for the battle, but she would be seeing him later. She wished she knew more about history and this battle he was riding to.

Maybe it was better that she did not. How could you tell a man that he was riding to certain death or victory without changing the course of history?

She was confused about her feelings, too. How could she fall in love with a man from the past? She needed to return to her own time, but it would be difficult to leave him. She wondered how Grandma Betty had coped. Her relationship seemed to have lasted for several years, even though it was a blink of an eye back in her own time. The diary entries seemed to suggest that she thought it all a dream, yet slowly the details had started to emerge. Why had she kept the secret for so long?

She seemed to have stepped into her grandma’s shoes, but could she ever get back home, even if she wanted to? Andrea was convinced that the death of the child and even the death of Andra herself had been pivotal.

Tonight Alex would come to her bed chamber, and she felt apprehensive. Already she was falling for the man, and after tonight, they would be as one. Her head ached with the possible scenarios. What if Alex could return with her to 2015? Surely if she had traveled back in time, he could travel forward... Were there any rules? There was so much she didn’t know. And would a man like Alex want to live in 2015? With its noise and pollution and terrorist threats, you wouldn’t wish it on your worst enemy, let alone somebody you loved. It was hard enough to cope with traveling back 400 odd years, but to travel forward! The shock of the modern world would probably be too much to bear.

She managed to keep her distance from Helena. Only the silent nun with the twinkling eyes worked quietly alone in the garden. She seemed happy in her work and smiled occasionally over to Andrea.

The warmth of the sun and the sweet, quiet air made her drowsy, and she shut her eyes and tried to blot out her thoughts. Soon she drifted away and it was only the chill of the approaching evening that brought her out of her sleep.

Helena was waiting for her back in the small bed chamber, and Andrea wondered if she had been watching her throughout the day. The bed had been made and a fire was already blazing in the grate.

“You have seen my brother today?”

Andrea didn’t know if it was a statement of fact or a question. She was sure Helena already knew the answer.

“Yes, we met this morning and went down to the chapel. We had a good talk.”

“And you will allow him into your bed tonight.”

Andrea felt like telling her to mind her own bloody business, but this was not her time, and she couldn’t afford to get on the wrong side of the Abbess. Soon she would be left alone under her care, and she wasn’t sure how long it would take to get back home.

“Yes, he will be with me tonight.”

At least that seemed to satisfy the woman, and she nodded in acknowledgment.

“Geraldina will bring you hot water to wash and your supper before Alex arrives. He will be with his men until late.”

Soon the quiet nun brought in the water and laid out her supper on the bed. Once Andrea had washed and dressed in the long nightgown, she returned to have her hair brushed in preparation for her husband. As the young woman combed through the curls, Andrea was surprised to hear her humming. It was a tuneful melody and one that she had heard before, not some old medieval madrigal, but something modern from the twentieth century. Andrea was sure she knew the words, and then they came to her:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

It was one of her Gran’s favorite tunes, and as a child she had heard the Frank Sinatra version many times on the old gramophone.

Before she had chance to quiz the nun, there was a knock at the door and Alex stood in the doorway, awaiting her greeting.

The nun bowed out of the room, leaving the pair alone and Alex closed and locked the door behind him.

“Alex, what do you know of the little nun?”

His mind was on other things, but he humored her for a moment.

“I believe she has been at the nunnery for several years. She arrived here just after Andra came, and they soon became good friends.”

“And now she has taken a vow of silence?”

“I believe so. After we lost the baby. Somehow she seemed to think it was her fault.”

“Yet just now she was humming a tune...”

Alex walked over to her and silenced her with a kiss. There were other, more pressing things on his mind. This would be his last night with her, maybe his last night on earth. Who knew what would happen, except God himself?

Andrea responded quickly to his kisses, bending her head slightly towards him and wrapping her soft body against his firm and strong torso. He started to kiss her face, gently at first, with soft, light kisses that skimmed over the soft skin of her cheeks and made her body weaken before him, so much so that she had to lean further into his arms for support. His strong arms pulled her tightly to him, and she could taste the salt on his skin, the rosemary and lavender oils in his hair. His kisses became more ardent as he found her mouth and her soft lips yielded to his fierce passion, his tongue exploring and pressing down into the soft cushion of her mouth.

His strong hands pulled at the white cotton of her nightgown. He was eager to remove it and pulled at the material, his fingers soon finding the soft flesh beneath. Andrea moaned quietly to herself as his fingers skimmed her flat stomach, slowly stroking her skin until he reached the soft flesh of her pert breasts, the nipples hard and firm between his fingers. She had never been touched so tenderly before. Steve’s love-making had been quick and mechanical, and foreplay was just a word. Yet this was something so magical, so tender.

As he gently squeezed her yielding breasts, a quiver of delight spread throughout her body.

“Am I pleasing you?” His voice was low and lustful as he whispered softly into her ear.

Andrea nodded, her eyes closed in ecstasy as his mouth covered the soft skin of her neck. He continued kissing down towards her collar bone as his hands found the hem of her nightgown and pulled it up and over her head.

Now she was fully naked on the bed before him. Alex stood by the window, his eyes ablaze in the candlelight as he admired her naked form. She looked exactly like Andra in this light, and his heart almost stopped with sheer joy. Part of this girl was his beloved wife—that he was certain of. He could feel it deep down in his soul, and so could she.

Andrea suddenly felt shy in his gaze, like it was her very first time, and she wrapped her arms around her waist as she gazed up at the handsome lover standing before her.

“You are the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen.”

His eyes never left hers as he crossed the room to join her on the bed. Stretching out beside her, he cupped her breasts with his hands before moving his lips over the soft flesh, sucking on her small nipples until they were hard and erect. She could hardly bear the pleasure and thought she would explode with sheer delight. Andrea wanted Alex as much as he needed her. His long fingers slid up towards the soft and lean flesh of her inner thigh and instinctively she opened her legs slightly, allowing him access. As he brushed over her soft mound, she let out a small cry of delight as his fingers slid quickly within her soft, moist flesh. Andrea moaned with sheer bliss as his deft fingers pleasured her in a way she had never been pleasured before. He was an expert in his craft.

His face was a mask of desire as he sat up and started to slowly part her legs before lowering his mouth onto her, his deft tongue licking lightly over her wetness and into the soft and intimate folds. A wave of pleasure caused her to arch her back towards him, pushing herself towards his mouth and desperate for more. Alex didn’t want her pleasure to be over, not until he was inside her, so he stopped suddenly, kneeling before her on the bed.

Now it was time to remove his clothing, for them to be together, skin on skin. His hands were shaking with pent up desire as he removed his tunic and stood before her to unfasten his undergarments. His fervor was already discernible in the shape of his large and erect manhood, pushing through the thin material of his undershirt.

His physique was incredible, so much more than the muscular guys down at the gym. They were only posturing at being real men with their designer suits and cocktails whereas Alex was the real thing, from his rippling biceps to his taut, muscle-bound thighs. He was the perfect Adonis stripped naked before her, and she could not take her eyes of his magnificent body. He was well endowed too, his thick cock quivering against his belly, and she ached to have him inside her. Now undressed, he lay beside her on the bed, covering her with his lean body. She could feel his hard and muscular cock, hot and throbbing against her leg. Opening her legs, he knelt between them, and taking his thick cock in his hands, placed the end at her entrance and pushed gently. The head of his penis entered her easily; she could feel it throb against her aching walls and squeezed against him. Alex gasped and pushed even further into her. She had never taken anyone so big before, and as he pushed further inside, she caught her breath and arched her back towards him, angling herself for full penetration.

Andrea braced herself, and with one final push, he was inside her. She felt a dull ache as his girth stretched against her, and he lay there without moving, except for the beating of his heart and his cock, throbbing away inside of her. After several moments, he began to move, thrusting gently to begin with, but soon more urgently. He pummeled in and out of her, lost in the oblivion of his own lust. Andrea closed her eyes as a wave of pure pleasure ripped through her at the same time his cries reached a climax, and he exploded into her with a cry that came from the pit of his soul.

Collapsing at her side, he gathered her to him as their soft bodies molded to one another until they were one. She was soon asleep in his arms, gently sighing in the depths of night, and he hoped that her dreams were pleasant. Alex wanted to hold her forever, for the night to never end. He could not sleep but watched over her sleeping form until the day began to break and the sun rose in the heavens. The day had dawned when he would have to leave her, and perhaps it was the last time he would hold her like this. She may not be his Andra in the flesh, but they were bound by their spirits. His love had returned, of that he was certain.

All too soon it was the morning, and Andrea stirred. There was a hollow space where Alex’s warm body had been, and her arm stretched across the bed to reach out for him. The bed was empty. She sat up with a start and looked around her. There was no sign of him, only the lingering notes of basil and rosemary clinging to the pillow.

Rosemary for remembrance.

Before she had chance to get out of bed, the door opened and in stepped Helena, her eyes red and swollen as if she had been crying.

Her body was tense and she spoke in a cold and throaty whisper. “There is no need to rush, he has gone. He left early with his men this morning. You must pray for his safe return, for if he does not, I do not know what will happen here.”

She felt exposed and threatened. Andrea had not expected that Alex would leave her without saying goodbye. Perhaps their farewells would have been too much to bear?

He had to focus on the task ahead and could not allow his thoughts to wander back to her. Yet she must wait for him before she returned, that was the least she could do. Not only that, he had the rune, and she didn’t have any other options.

Her one ally seemed to be the young nun, Geraldina, but once again she seemed sworn to her silent vow. Andrea had tried to question her about the old song she had been humming, but she had only smiled and held a conspiratorial finger to her quiet lips.

Chapter 11

For the next month, Andrea sat and waited. There was little to do except visit the Abbey or the Chapel or walk along the shoreline. Wherever she went, she seemed to feel Helena’s eyes watching her every move. They barely spoke and Helena spent most of the time praying for her brother’s safe return. The seasons began to change and autumn slowly turned into winter. As the air grew chill, Andrea’s belly began to swell. She was pregnant with Alex’s child. At first she could hardly believe it, but it seemed almost atonement for the lost boy. Although she did not believe in God, she too started to pray for his safe return, for without him she would be lost and alone in this strange world.

The end of the year passed without word, until one day with the arrival of the first snow, a message came that the MacDonalds had defeated the Campbells at Inverlochy. The men would be home soon. There had been casualties on both sides, but it was difficult to tell what had happened to Alex or if he was safe. They would have to wait a few weeks more before they knew.

Late one night, Andrea was awoken from her sleep by the shouts of men and horses outside her window. Opening her curtains she could see the shadows of dozens of men, some walking, some on horseback. The warriors were returning. Slipping a cloak over her nightgown and putting on her slippers, she rushed out into the night. Helena never bothered to lock her door now; after all, there was nowhere she could go. As she ran among the men, she tried to look in their faces for Alex’s familiar features. It wasn’t easy. Some of the men held torches aloft, their features wickedly burnished in the golden light. She could see that some of them bore scars or lumps of flesh ripped from their faces in the most hideous fashion. Other men limped or wore their arms in slings. Others less fortunate were carried on makeshift stretchers made from old linen and planks. Her stomach was swollen in front of her, and as she hurried along, she felt the baby kick so she slowed her pace. It was best not to tire herself. As she approached the landing platform by the sea, the line of men had thinned until there was only one lone figure standing over the empty fishing boats. The figure was cloaked in black; it was Helena, and she was looking wistfully across the water, willing her brother to return.

“Is he here?”

She knew the answer already. If Alex had returned to Iona, then his sister would have been the first by his side.

At first the figure did not respond, and Andrea didn’t know if her voice had been heard above the crashing of the waves.

Eventually the figure turned to face her, the skin glowing pale in the moonlight. The eyes were full and stared through the girl. She had never felt so much hate in her life. Without speaking a word, the Abbess pushed roughly past, leaving her alone.

Andrea swallowed hard, sensing something must be wrong. Her stomach lurched, and she tried to remain calm for the sake of the child within her. Surely somebody must know.

She set off back down the track to catch the men, asking the first group she saw if they knew what had happened to Alex. They all shook their heads, most of them too tired to speak after their exertions. She couldn’t tell if they were sparing her the truth because of her condition or if they genuinely didn’t know.

Finally, she caught up with Helena who was engaged in conversation with a couple of older men. She hid out of sight but within earshot. The men were shaking their heads and the woman put her face into her hands, running back to the sanctuary of the nunnery.

At a much slower pace, Andrea followed in her footsteps and found her standing alone in the cloisters, half bathed in moonlight and half in shadow. An eerie halo had gathered around the moon and Andrea could feel the dread mounting in her own heart.

“What’s happened to Alex?”

The words rushed out into the darkness and then disappeared amid their breathy exhalation.

Helena could have been a statue standing there in the moonlight. She did not move for several seconds.

“He is dead. My brother is dead.”

The words almost stopped her heart. It couldn’t be true.

Andrea rushed over to the woman, hoping that they could unite in their shared grief, yet despite her condition, Helena pushed her away with such a force that she landed in the damp grass.

“Don’t you dare touch me! You are responsible for this. I knew when you first arrived that you would bring trouble.”

The woman was grief-stricken, but there was no need to treat her so unkindly. Slowly Andrea rose to her feet.

“Helena, I...”

“Do not speak to me. The damage has been done.”

“But what did I do? Alex died in battle, surely?”

Helena turned and walked towards her, a finger raised in accusation. “You bewitched my brother from the start. I don’t know where you came from, but you are not from this world. When you showed me the rune, I understood. You have been practicing the art of black magic upon us for your own ends. And now you have killed him.”

Andrea looked on in wonder. She had always thought that Helena did not like her, perhaps had been jealous of her relationship with Alex, but never thought that she hated her. The accusations were ludicrous. The woman was obviously mad.

“Helena, I am carrying your brother’s child, your nephew, his only heir.”

The Abbess scoffed in her face. “Oh, you would like to think so, wouldn’t you? I doubt the child you carry has anything to do with Alex. You have probably made a pact with the devil – there will be something unnatural about this child, like the other one. That’s why it could not live. Maybe it is even one of our enemy’s seed, a Campbell’s perhaps? I never trusted you before with your late-night wanderings. Why did you think I locked your door each night? Now I must go and pray for my brother’s soul.”

Left alone in the quiet night air, Andrea began to weep for the loss of Alex as the reality hit her. She had only known him briefly, but it seemed like years, and the grief was very real. She could understand why Helena thought she was a witch. It was 1645 for crying out loud, and people had funny ideas about the devil, but how on earth could she convince her otherwise? As she wept into her cloak, she heard footsteps approach. It was Geraldina, and taking her by the arm, she ushered Andrea back into the warmth. The young nun had lit a new fire and several of the candles. Andrea shivered. She hadn’t realized how tired and cold she was.

The tears still ran down her face as she undressed and put on her nightgown, remembering her last night here with Alex. Without him, what would become of her and the child? Without the rune, she may never return home.

Tucked up in bed, Geraldina brought her a draught of the bitter herbal medicine. She trusted the young girl and drank it straight down. She had to think about the baby now and how they could survive. It wasn’t long until she was in a deep sleep and dreaming.

She was standing in the middle of a battle zone, and there were Highlanders and English men fighting all around her, but she seemed to be a ghost and able to pass through them, unharmed. And although the battle raged fiercely on all sides of her, there was no noise except for the melancholy whine of a lone piper. A mist appeared and someone was calling her name. No, not her name—Andra’s. She recognized the voice; it was Alex calling out to her through the void. As the mist rose, she could see him, battle worn and bloody but not dead.

“Wait for me, Andra,” he was saying, over and over again.

When she awoke, she felt calmer as if Alex had really been with her. Maybe there was still hope, but she would keep it to herself.

She expected Geraldina to bring her breakfast and was surprised when Helena opened the door with her meal. She braced herself for another onslaught of venom.

Placing the tray on the bed, Helena walked over to the window.

“Andra, I am deeply sorry about last night. The news of my brother’s loss hit me strongly and I spoke out of turn. I have not been as welcoming to you as perhaps I should have, and I think that I should start to make amends, especially as you are carrying his child. After breakfast, come walking with me. The air will do us both good.”

It was a struggle for the older woman to say the words, and her face twisted with every vowel. She was trying hard to be pleasant, but her manner left Andrea cold. Still, if Helena could make the effort, then so could she.

The girl smiled and nodded. “I could do with some air and exercise too. I will come to you after I have dressed.”

Andrea ate up her breakfast. She needed to keep up her strength. Then, pulling on her layers of stockings and tunic to keep warm, she wrapped a large woolen blanket around her shoulders to keep off the chill from the sea air. Helena was already waiting for her by the door, and the two women set off into the bright winter air.

Together they walked over the brow of the Island to the northern-most point, the “Bay of the Breaking Waves,” the locals called it. The view was spectacular and the women walked on in silence, each one thinking of Alex in their own way. As they rounded the hill, Andrea began to break out into a sweat, becoming breathless before the pains started in her abdomen. Clutching her belly, she shouted out to Helena who was walking slightly ahead of her. By the time Helena had turned around, Andrea had already slipped to the stony ground, writhing in agony.

The Abbess walked over to the girl, a strange look upon her face. She was about to speak when a voice called out to them in the distance, and a small black figure approached them. It was Geraldina, who, noticing that Andrea had not taken her cloak, followed the two women to bring the garment.

“Geraldina, come quick, the young mistress is unwell, and we need to get her back to the nunnery as a matter of urgency.”

Slowly and carefully, the two women supported her back to the room. Luckily, they hadn’t walked too far and within half an hour, Andrea was tucked up in her bed with a roaring fire in the grate. The pain had subsided in her stomach, but her heart was racing and she had a fever. The physician had examined her and left another draught of bitter herbs to help her rest.

She slept for the rest of the day, and by suppertime she was feeling much better and sat up in bed to eat a small meal that Helena had brought for her. The Abbess had showed her great kindness that day, and Andrea wondered if she had been wrong to doubt her. It was only when Geraldina came to check on the fire about midnight that anyone realized the attack had happened yet again. After her meal, Andrea had slept only to wake with a raging thirst and a pounding head. As she had tried to get out of bed for a glass of water, the stabbing pains started again and she was too weak to shout for help.

The young nun wet a rag with cold water and laid it on her forehead. Andrea was almost delirious with pain but could see Geraldina smiling kindly down at her. For once the girl spoke.

“Listen to me. There is not much time. Helena is trying to poison you; she does not want you nor the child, now that her brother is dead. She is poisoning you through the food, and I cannot stop her–but I can give you an antidote for the poison. Here, drink this up and you will soon be feeling better.”

The nun went on to pour three drops of a reddish-brown liquid into a goblet and filled the rest with water.

Andrea drank down the potion; it tasted sweet and of berries, and within five minutes the fever had eased and the pains gone.

“You must take three drops of this with water before and after each meal to protect you. Now I must go, I have been here too long.” And leaving a small vial on the bed, the nun left, locking the door behind her.

She was in deadly danger. If Helena was trying to kill her, then she would stop at nothing. Geraldina’s potion would only prolong the inevitable. She had been right all along about Helena. Grandma Betty had returned back to the present on the seeming death of Andra, but then again she had the rune. What would happen if Andrea died without it in her hands?

All night she lay awake, afraid of every noise, of every footstep in case it was Helena’s. She tucked the glass vial under her pillow out of sight. Without the young nun’s help, she would have been dead already. She must keep the faith.

Chapter 12

Andrea eventually slept, for when she finally awoke the rain was lashing down at the window. She was also not alone; Helena was standing at the foot of her bed looking like death herself, dressed in a long black habit.

“I am glad to see that you have had a good night. I am surprised; the doctor thought that you might lose the child again. I have brought you some breakfast to keep up your strength. Some beef tea and bread will do you good, now let me help you.”

Her hand reached under the pillow. The little vial had gone. Her heart started to beat fast as Helena sat by her side and started to pick up the spoon.

“What is wrong, my dear? You look like you have lost something. Now drink some of this, it will do you good.”

Andrea had no choice; if she struggled, then Helena would force her. They were both playing a dangerous game, and Helena currently held the upper hand. Her only hope lay in the hands of Geraldina.

Soon the beef tea was all gone and Helena smiled as she proffered the last spoonful.

“There, all done. Now I will leave you to rest. I have told the other nuns not to disturb you today. I will lock the door and take away the key, just to make sure you rest in peace.”

The key turned in the lock and the sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor until all was still. Was this to be her final fate?

After half an hour, the fever and the pains started anew and within an hour she was almost unconscious with the pain. Her mind kept blanking out, but she concentrated on the pain to keep her awake. The little song kept playing round and round in her head:

Long ago and far away

I dreamed a dream one day

And now that dream is here beside me.

The words came and went as she tried to sing them out loud, tried to remember the tune that the little nun had sung.

Her heart was beating fast, and her breath was rasping in her throat. So this was the end. She thought of Steve and New York, of her Grandma Betty, and of Alex.

Her eyes began to mist. Death was pulling her towards eternal sleep, and there was nothing she could do. As her senses began to shut down, she was aware of a commotion around her. The door had opened and a shadowy figure was in the room. Maybe it was Death paying her a personal visit? But the face was real. It was Alex; he had returned. He was shouting something out loud to another figure behind him.

“What have you done? What have you done?” His voice was desperate.

Soon she could feel a strong arm around her, sitting her up, shaking her, trying to restore life, but it was too late—she was slowly breaking down. The last thing she remembered was a small stone being thrust into her hand before all went black.

At 30,000 feet in the air, it all came flooding back to her. Geraldine MacDonald had found her that morning slumped over a grave in the little Chapel of St. Oran. She had been overdoing it lately, and the stress had taken its toll. Once she was feeling quite well again, the old woman had given her a book on the genealogy of the McDonald clan and not wanting to be rude, she had taken it along with her name and address and telephone number, just in case she happened to be in the area again.

At first she had tried to sleep. She had an aisle seat and was at least able to stretch out her legs. Yet every time she almost dozed off, vivid dreams and imaginings would wake her up. She looked in her carry-on bag. She had nothing to read except the book Geraldine had given her so she casually flicked through the pages to pass the time. On the third page she paused as she read the name of Alexhander McDonald. Her heart stopped as the memories came flooding back in every detail. Surely it had been just a terrible dream, brought on by her grieving state? Maybe she had been influenced by her grandma’s diary. She had always had an active imagination.

She looked at the family tree spread out in the middle pages of the book. There was Alexhander McDonald, married to Andra in 1642. They had a child, Alexhander (dead) in 1644, and another, a girl in 1645. There were no dates of death, only question marks against the entries. The history books couldn’t tell her everything.

Andrea put a hand against her stomach, remembering the pregnancy. Could it be that she was expecting? She had been sick that morning when she returned to the hotel, and she still felt a little queasy. Deep inside her, it all started to make sense. If it had been just a dream, then she wouldn’t be feeling so strongly. Alex had come through for her in the end, just at the right moment. She fished out the small rune from her jeans pocket and held it in her hand. This tiny object connected her past and present; it was her link to the one man she loved and would return to.

In the dark room of the nunnery, Alex McDonald held onto the still, warm body of his beloved Andra. The dawn had just started to break, and a weak sun was rising above the mist. He knew that she was safe and that she would come back to him. As long as he kept holding her, she would not die. Their love was eternal.

THE END

The Highland Dream

Book 2 of the Runes of Argyll series

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Jessica savage All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

As the plane started its descent to 20,000 ft over New York, Andrea woke as the pressure popped in her ears. The cabin was noisy with the chatter of passengers, most of who had just woken in time for the landing. Seat belts were fastened and stray hand luggage stowed away in readiness. Everything seemed so ordinary, so 21st century and Andrea breathed deeply. When she had set off from Glasgow airport that morning she had been full of fire and fury and ready to read the riot act to Steve, but now she was back in civilization her determination had started to waiver. The events of the last week now seemed a dream and she wondered if she could actually be going slightly mad. Her memory was foggy, as if she was trying to recall something that had happened years ago rather than just yesterday.

She remembered carrying out her Grandmother’s last wish, her pilgrimage to the Isle of Iona in the Western Hebrides to return a strange looking stone to the cemetery of the ancient chapel of St Oran. Something had happened there, something remarkable in that sacred place, the thin place where time and eternity met. That's what Geraldine had said, the old woman she had met at the hotel Columba over coffee. Even she now seemed like a phantom.

And then there was Alexhander MacDonald. How could she ever forget him? Yet she could scarcely remember his face now, only the eyes remained burning brightly in her memory, the intense way that he looked at her with his green grey eyes. It all seemed like a distant memory rather than yesterday. But it hadn't been her time, it had been his; 1625 to be exact. The date was engraved in her mind. Yet still it was so ridiculous. The old woman, Geraldine, had found her in the chapel grounds, being violently sick: food poisoning or something of the like. Yet it had seemed so real, she could still feel his touch on her skin, could still feel his presence around her even though the details were no longer clear.

The rune was still in her possession. She had wanted to bury it in the graveyard at the chapel of St Oran, to carry out her Grandma Betty’s wishes, but the old woman had told her to take it with her, to keep it safe and there was something in her manner that made her do just that.

The pilot announced that they were about to start the landing process and she sat upright in her seat.

Wheeling her case through JFK International airport, the bright lights awakened her senses and she started to feel herself again. Settling into the back of a taxi she started to laugh softly.

How ridiculous she had been. A slight dose of salmonella and she had almost convinced herself that she had been time travelling - a lady time lord whizzing through time and space. All she needed was a Tardis. She had definitely been overdoing it lately and would take a short break from work, she was owed some time and things were pretty quiet at the moment.

Steve would be surprised to see her. He had been angry at her for being away in his time of need; his first exhibition was due to open that night and it was the accumulation of years of work. Now she would be at his side and all would be well. He would forgive her. She could feel the excitement well up inside, the past week was forgotten as she looked forward to the future.

***

The apartment was quiet. Steve would be at the gallery making the final preparations for the evening opening. The place was pretty tidy too, as if he hadn't been there for a while, the bed un-slept in, and the towels dry on the bathroom radiator. Even the air was still; the reverent hush of a chapel lay over the sleek furniture as if no one had lived here for years. Steve had probably been staying at the gallery or with friends, he was hopeless at looking after himself. He was a real mummy's boy when it came down to it and would have jumped at any offer to be looked after whilst she was away.

At least it would give her time to shower and change and make herself glamorous for him. It was true; absence really did make the heart grow fonder.

Andrea could have stayed under the shower for hours. The hot water streamed over her tired body, reviving and refreshing. For a moment she almost remembered another time, a picture appearing in her mind of an earthenware bowl in front of an open fire, a black cloaked figure with a smiling face. The thought stayed for a mere instance before disappearing.

Scrubbing at her skin she sloughed away at the dry skin cells; off with the old and onto the new. Patting herself dry on the soft towels she reached for her body oil. It was lavender and the old fashioned smell never failed to revive her senses, de-stress her body and soul.

As she rubbed a small amount of the oil into her skin her heart began to race. Somehow the smell excited her; brought out a longing within her. Again it was gone in an instance and she shook her head at her own imaginings.

She tried not to be vain, but checking in the mirror she looked pretty good for someone who had just stepped off the plane less than 3 hours ago. The expensive black trouser suit accentuated her figure and the silk blouse was an exact match to her eyes, bringing out their color in a most enchanting manner.

The exhibition would start in just over two hours, time for a quick reunion with Steve before the celebrity guests and VIPs started to arrive.

Although it was only 2 blocks to the gallery she hailed a yellow cab, her heels ridiculously high to walk far in. They were for 'display purposes only' as she used to joke to Steve.

***

The gallery was very chic and large notices heralded the opening night. There would be press and TV coverage too and after tonight their lives would never be the same again. The year was already booked with guest appearances, dinners and countless social extravaganzas. There were a few people milling around, some familiar faces, but most of them new to Andrea. As she paid the taxi fare she spotted Jim, a good friend of both her and Steve's, and she shouted over to him.

To say that he looked shocked was an understatement. His face was almost white by the time Andrea had walked over and stood smiling in front of him.

"Hey Jim, it's me. You look like you’ve seen a ghost?"

She laughed. But Jim didn't respond, only opened and closed his mouth like a fish.

Andrea laughed. She hadn't been away that long.

"I thought I'd surprise Steve"

"He'll be surprised all right - shall I rush up and warn him?"

Jim was obviously having some joke with her and eventually he broke into a half smile.

"No, it’s OK Jim, I really do want to surprise him. I think I'm in his bad books and I need to atone for my sins."

He opened his mouth as if to speak but after consideration, kept silent. It was not his call.

As she entered through the glass doors she could see his reflection staring back behind her. If she hadn't been so excited she would have felt most unwelcome.

The exhibition was on the second floor but the foyer was already decked out with flowers and a few prints, tasters of the first collection of Steve’s.

Pressing the lift button her heart was almost in her mouth, it was such an exciting time and she could hardly wait to see him again.

The lift opened directly onto the gallery space. Before the doors opened she had spotted Steve looking relaxed, leaning over a table with a dark haired woman. He was laughing, which was a real change for him, she had expected to find him prowling the gallery floor like a caged animal, fretting about this and that little detail.

The ping of the lift doors opening caused them to look up. Andrea’s face was beaming as she stepped into the room, her eyes alight and ready to greet her lover.

Steve hadn't moved, but held his head at a slight angle whilst looking at her, the stillness of his features belying the turmoil within.

"Surprise" she rushed across the gallery floor, her high heeled boots clicking over the polished wooden surface. Steve whispered something to the woman at his side as he stepped forward to greet her.

"Andrea, now this IS a surprise"

He seemed cool as he walked slowly over to where she had stopped. There was something wrong, his voice sounded different and she could sense something in the pit of her stomach as she stepped forward to embrace him.

Ignoring her outstretched arms, he kissed her coolly on the cheek. Her eyes sought his but he looked away. Normally he was so demonstrative in public.

"Andrea can I introduce you to Helen, Helen McDonald, she's part owner of the gallery here" his voice was clinical as if he were introducing a work client.

The woman with dark hair stepped forward. She was pale with piercing green eyes. She wasn't exactly beautiful yet there was something striking about her, an aura and a presence that took Andrea by surprise and somehow made her feel inferior. There was a strange feeling of power around her too. Perhaps it was the expensive jewelry and clothes, or the perfectly manicured nails and coiffured hair, yet it was more than that. Andrea felt weakened by her, disempowered, as she shook the slender hand. There was also a strong sense of déjà vu, as if they had met before, but Andrea could swear that wasn’t possible, it just wasn’t true.

Helen smiled back, the secret smile of the Sphinx that wavered on her lips but did not reach her eyes. She had seen that smile before but she couldn’t think where or when.

Steve was definitely acting strange. Normally suave and sophisticated, his hands moved jerkily and there was something dishonest about his general demeanor.

Helen was like a cat at his side, stretching her long arms and fingers with an air of smug satisfaction.  She was almost predatory in the way she moved stealthily around him, like a lion around a gazelle.

Andrea knew instinctively that something was wrong and her air of excitement and expectancy of being back home began to fade into something ugly and twisted. It was obvious he was sleeping with this woman. She felt almost sorry for him, he looked confused and somewhat weary around the eyes, obviously her sudden appearance had caused him some real problems. Well tough!

She had only been gone just over a week, 10 days to be exact and he had been unfaithful. Whilst she was stood at her grandmother’s graveside he had been shagging this stranger. Andrea could feel the anger rising inside of her but it had nowhere to go. The exhibition would be opening soon and it would be no good to cause a scene out here in public. She would have to wait, bide her time and stem her feelings until later, when she could rant and scream in private.

Steve made an excuse to leave. One of the exhibits needed looking at and after a quick smile and squeeze of her arm he left the two women together.

Helen gave him a knowing smile as he headed across the room.

‘Coward’, thought Andrea, like all men, sloping off when they couldn't stand the heat.

"Well Andrea, we weren't expecting you back tonight. What made you change your mind?" Helen almost purred in her Deep South American lazy drawl.

She felt like shouting 'None of your fucking business bitch ' but ended up smiling instead. The word 'we' had grated too. It inferred that Helen and Steve were an item and it was she who was the odd one out.

Andrea hated this woman more and more. She was certainly trying her best to usurp her and Andrea was determined not to let that happen.

"Steve has worked so hard for this. It's his night and we have to allow him a little leeway. Artistic souls always like to have a sense of freedom don't you think. We don't want to cramp his style"

Biting her lip Andrea wants to scream. How dare this woman tell her about Steve; HER Steve?

"Yes I do know how hard STEVE has been working. We have been through it all together and I have been supporting him for the last 3 years"

Helen narrowed her eyes as if she had not expected this inferior woman stood before her to retaliate. It was good to have a bit of fighting spirit in one’s adversaries. She always enjoyed a challenge.

***

Very soon the champagne corks were popping and flashbulbs exploding as the event kicked off with a host of the great and the good in attendance. The beautiful people arrived and were whisked through the canapés and glasses of bubbly with a sophisticated ease. The whole thing was a terrific success and Steve reveled in the limelight, once again finding his nerve and oozing charm in bucketfuls, having pulled off the evening with great aplomb.

Andrea had been by his side for most of the evening, the supportive partner. The tabloids would show pictures of them the following morning, portraying them as the golden couple, the beautiful pair. They had spoken little apart from the usual pleasantries. Smiling much more than talking and the pretence was making Andrea weary. In the background she would always catch Helen hovering around, casually glancing over at Steve, catching his eye, brushing his arm with her hand, passing him another glass of champagne and laughing at the end of his jokes. She was like an irritating fly that Andrea longed to swat.

***

She was tired and needed to rest but also needed to be on her guard. The effort was taking its toll and she leaned into a large Grecian pillar that let into a small alcove where one of Steve's larger pictures was framed, for support.

"You look tired; it must be the jet lag. You can go home and rest if you like. I can look after Steve."

Helen was purring by her side before she had the chance to move and Andrea immediately stood straight up to her full height to face her rival.

Even up close her beauty was intoxicating, in the way that the Disney villainesses are beautiful, a cold and cruel beauty, hard and empty, poisonous.

Their eyes locked, there would be a battle that much was for certain, but this was neither the time nor the place. Besides, the jet lag was kicking in and she had to admit that she did not have the strength for a fight this evening..

"You need another glass of champagne to keep you awake, let me fetch you one" and before Andrea could protest, Helen was striding off in the direction of one of the young waiters holding a silver tray of expensive, cut glass champagne flutes.

"Here you go, bottoms up, chin chin, or whatever it is you English say"

Andrea took the glass reluctantly. She would rather have stuck pins in her eyes than accept hospitality from this witch, but her time would come. Once rested she would find a few choice words to say to Steve as well as Helen, but for now she would drink the champagne and be as gracious as she could be.

The bubbles burst against the roof of her mouth, crisp and dry; very good champagne, very expensive champagne but she couldn't be bought that easily.

Helen watched carefully as Andrea drank, watching the liquid quickly disappear from the glass, a smile playing on her lips.

The effect was almost immediate, a combination of tiredness and an empty stomach caused the alcohol to course through her veins quickly, a wave of light headedness and nausea passing over her.

"Steady", Helen caught her arm as she felt herself sway, the long red nails biting into her skin.

There was something in the way that the green eyes glinted at her that caused Andrea to panic. Champagne sometimes made her heady but this was something else. Her vision had started to blur and the room had started to spin. Even in the raucous days of university she had never felt like this.

All she could see was Helen's eyes looking at her, laughing at her.

"You! What have you done to me?"

Helen took the glass out of her hand before she fell. Drugging someone’s drink was the oldest trick in the book. It had worked for centuries.

Andrea could feel herself falling but could not stop herself. Everything was growing dark around her and she desperately needed to sleep.

A pair of green eyes stared back at her and then all went black.

2.

The light shining through the window hurt her eyes and Andrea shut them tightly again. Her head thumped and her body ached as if she had spent a night in a wrestling match.

She was back in her own bed, their bed, in the apartment; how she got there she could not remember but had a faint recollection of being at the gallery, of feeling annoyed with Steve for some reason. Rolling over she glanced at the clock - it was 2pm, half the day was over and she felt like hell.

Why hadn't Steve woken her earlier? Glancing at his side of the bed it looked neat and pristine; no one had slept in this bed apart from her last night. What had happened to Steve? It had been his big night, the reason for her trip back home and she could barely remember it. Then it struck her, a pair of green eyes stared solidly in the back of her mind. Helen!

There were footsteps in the next room as the door slowly opened and Steve appeared. He looked worse for wear, disheveled and almost dishonest in his shabbiness as he crept into the room, unsure if she was awake.

Andrea opened her eyes, staring straight at him and he had to look away, sheepishly walking to the window in pretence of opening the curtains for her.

"It's a beautiful day out there, you feeling better now!"

He spoke without turning and she could hear the apprehension in his voice.

Sitting up she made no reply but waited for him to look at her, to watch his face as he talked to her.

"You gave us all quite a fright"

"Us?"

"It's just a figure of speech. I was worried about you. What happened?"

What happened indeed? She could remember Helen handing her a drink and feeling dizzy after a few sips. No she hadn't felt dizzy, she had felt drugged. Helen had drugged her.

"She tried to kill me"

With a puzzled smile on his face, Steve walked over to the bed "Who tried to kill you, what are you talking about?"

"Helen, the woman you’re shagging. She slipped something into my drink last night".

He didn't reply at first but stared at her before starting to laugh out loudly.

"What on earth are you talking about? I think you've been dreaming."

“I saw her Steve, there is something about that woman, something evil and don’t pretend that you’re not sleeping with her, it’s obvious. I mean you didn’t even come home last night!”

Steve stood and scratched his head. “You’re crazy, now just calm down. One, I am not sleeping with Helen, and for your information I slept on the couch last night. I got one of the team to bring you home, see that you were all right”

“That’s very big of you. I could have died for all you care. You didn’t even bother to bring me home yourself.”

Steve sighed “You know what a big deal the exhibition is for me, I had to stay. Anyway you survived. You were just tired and collapsed through exhaustion and champagne, that’s all” Steve tried to smile but Andrea glared at him through blurry eyes.

“That’s all! Steve, that woman Helen slipped something in my drink, I’m telling you. I only had a couple of glasses. She could have killed me”

He was tired and could do without the hysterics. “Look Andrea, you’ve had a lot of stress lately, your Grandmother just died, maybe you need a break. You look tired. Maybe you should go to see the doctor, get checked out and see that you are OK?”

Andrea could feel the tears start to fill her eyes. Perhaps he was right, maybe she was being hysterical, overwrought? The last 2 weeks had been a whirlwind of emotion and for the last few days she had carried a strange feeling around with her, as if she had lost something, as if something was missing. At first she had thought that the feelings were connected to the death of her Grandmother, but there was something else, she just couldn’t figure out what. Maybe she was going crazy after all?

She tried to smile.

“I’m sorry. It’s just that we always seem to be fighting these days. I’ve been away for a week or so and as soon as I get back there seems to be another woman hanging around. A rich and attractive one at that”.

“You know it’s only business. I have to keep on the right side of Helen, she’s a big influence in the arts scene in New York and if I play my cards right it could lead to bigger and better things”

“You mean sleep with her”.

She regretted the words as soon as they had left her mouth.

“I’m sorry Steve. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Let’s go out to lunch and celebrate my return and your success”

He rubbed his ear; she had noticed that he did that when he felt uncomfortable.

“I’m sorry Andrea, I promised Helen I would help her this afternoon. They have another exhibition opening at their second gallery, it starts next week and some artifacts are being delivered today. She wanted me to be around to supervise”.

“I bet she did”.

The air was tense once again and Steve turned to look through the window, unsure what to say.

“Sorry, but I have to go”.

Glancing back at her their eyes locked before he left the room and she heard the door slam behind him. Something was wrong, unspoken, but her head was too foggy to fathom it out.

Rising from the bed she stumbled towards the living room. The couch was draped with pillows and a spare quilt. Steve had been telling the truth about that at least. But she didn’t buy it that nothing else was going on. She was a woman with a sixth sense and she just knew.

Standing in the shower she let the hot spray revive her tired skin. There was something about hot water that calmed the soul as much as it cleansed the body. Reaching for her expensive shower gel, she squeezed some of it into her hands, the fragrance of lavender and rosemary hitting her nostrils and immediately soothed the senses.  A picture came into her mind; she was standing in front of an open fire, washing herself with lavender soap. She could almost sense a feeling of oppression, an image of a locked room, stone walls, something almost out of time. The images seemed so real that they startled her and a cold shudder ran through her spine and her skin bristled with goosebumps, despite the hot water splashing against her.

The feeling left her shaken as she dried herself, wrapping her body in the oversized fluffy towel and she tried hard to remember. Her heart started to beat faster. She could remember a room, a bed, like something out of the middle ages. It was her room, of that she was certain. She had been afraid of something, or someone, but against her fear there had been a stronger feeling, something much deeper, there had been love. There had been a man, she had remembered him on the plane, Alex; the memory seemed so faint now that it flitted across her mind like a shadow.

Andrea shook her head as she wrapped her wet hair in a towel. This was crazy. Maybe she was just remembering a vivid dream, sometimes it happened that way, waking up one morning straight from an adventure, wondering where the hell you were for a minute or too. A wave of nausea swept over her and leaning against the cool of the tiles she closed her eyes a moment to steady herself. Maybe she was ill, run down or a touch of flu, something circulating in the planes air conditioning no doubt. Maybe she should check in with the Doc?

Picking up the phone she dialed Kate’s number. A good friend as well as local GP, Andrea rarely visited Kate in her professional capacity; she was sure to put her mind at ease.

Dr Kate Benning was between patients and came directly to the phone.

“Hey Andrea, good to hear from you, how was your trip?”

Kate’s voice almost made her cry. The first friendly voice she had heard since she had returned to the States. Her voice croaked down the phone as she blinked back the tears.

“Hey Kate, all’s good here thanks”.

There was a pause as Andrea deliberated on her words.

“I guess this isn’t just a social call then, what’s the matter Andrea, tell Dr Kate?”

Good old Kate, she could always break the ice.

“I’m probably just being silly, but I don’t seem to have been myself since I got back home. I seem to have fainted at Steve’s opening night, and now, just getting out of the shower, I came over dizzy. I’m sure it’s nothing. Probably just jet lagged – I shouldn’t have bothered you really Kate, but Steve put it into my mind to call you”

“Too bloody right and for once I agree with the man. Look I have a spare appointment this afternoon about 16:30, why don’t you pop down to see me eh? Just check you out.”

Putting down the phone Andrea felt relieved. It couldn’t do any harm. She was sure it was nothing and anyhow, it would be good to catch up with Kate. She needed a friend right now.

***

It was only a couple of blocks to the surgery and it was good to stretch her legs and feel the cold winter air on her face. By the time she had reached the building she was feeling much better and felt a bit of a fraud for wasting her friend’s time.

The air was warm and hit her immediately as she entered the neat and friendly waiting area. The receptionist smiled and told her to take a seat – Kate would be out shortly.

The glass coffee table was piled with assorted glossy magazines and Andrea plucked one disinterestedly from the top of the pile. She never bought the things herself. Too full of adverts for expensive products that she neither desired nor could afford, and air brushed models looking hopelessly perfect. The only times she thumbed through them were when she visited either the dentist or the hairdressers. The pages were full of celebrities, kiss and tell stories behind pictures of smiling white teeth; the worst kind of mag.

‘I was one of Henry V111’s Wives’ one of the headlines shouted out to her. Andrea smiled as she skimmed through the article. An up and coming young actress was claiming that she had been regressed into a past life and that she had been Anne Boleyn, one of Henry the Eighth’s wives. The article went on to describe how she could remember the feeling of fear as she approached the scaffold on the final morning of her life, feel the damp of the morning upon her skin.

Andrea could feel the hairs on the back of her neck bristle against her shirt as she remembered her own incident in the shower that very morning. Perhaps that had been a flashback to an earlier life too?

“Andrea!”

The door to the surgery had opened and Kate’s smiling face reassuringly brought her back to the 21st century. Smiling and laughing at the same time she stood to greet her friend, welcoming arms wrapping around her. How come a friend could welcome her in such a way and not her lover?

“You look great Andrea, if not a little tired. Step through to the surgery and we’ll have a chat. Do you want a coffee?”

A coffee; heaven! Andrea had been in such a state earlier that she hadn’t even thought about breakfast or brunch or whatever had been appropriate for that time of day. She settled into the leather seat of the chair by Kate’s desk, waiting for her to bring the coffee.

The caffeine hit her like a shot. Kate made good, strong coffee and it was just what the Dr had ordered.

“Well Andrea, let’s get the boring bits out of the way before we catch up properly. What seems to be the problem? You mentioned on the phone that you had been fainting?”

It didn’t help that Kate was her friend. It was the usual syndrome of feeling well as soon as you walked into a Dr’s surgery.

“Actually I’m feeling a lot better now Kate. I think it’s nothing”

Kate smiled; she was used to her patients being evasive.

“Fainting twice within the space of 24 hours is not ‘nothing’ Andrea. Now, let me take your blood pressure. Are you taking any medication?”

Andrea thought back to Helen spiking her drink; or did she? She couldn’t really be certain of anything at the moment. She shook her head.

“Well. Your blood pressure is slightly high, but I seem to have that effect on people.  I should ask you the obvious. Have you missed a period?”

The words hit her like a slap in the face. Pregnant, she hadn’t even considered it. It had been a while since she and Steve had made love, over a month ago with one thing and another. Her monthly cycle had been normal, she was due in a few days, perhaps it was just her hormones playing havoc; it did happen.

“That’s impossible, well I’m 99% certain I can’t be pregnant.  Can I?” Andrea looked shocked.

“In my experience Andrea, it’s usually never expected, not with my patients anyway. Come on, I’ll take a blood sample and we will know for sure”.

Andrea looked away while the needle was inserted, she hated anything medical and she didn’t want to faint again.

“There, that’s done. I can have the results back tomorrow so you won’t have to worry for long. Now is there anything else you need to tell me, any other symptoms?”

The strange thoughts and feelings she had been having flashed through her head, but how could she explain them without sounding as if she were cracking up? Her brow creased as her thoughts returned to the strange room, the fire and the smell of lavender.

“A penny for them?”

Kate was smiling at her, a look of concern in her eyes.

“It’s nothing Kate; honestly, I’m just a bit tired that’s all. A good night’s sleep and I’ll be fine. Now, you can tell me all about the latest gossip!”

3.

By the time she had reached the apartment her heart was light and the events of the previous evening were almost forgotten. Having a good gossip with an old friend had been just what she needed.

Steve was home before her and had already started preparing dinner for them both. He was obviously trying to make amends for earlier and it was a rare treat for her. He had bought flowers too, pink roses. Steve never bought her flowers; something was certainly bothering him but she would think about that at another time. For now she would enjoy the moment.

Soon she was sat at the table in front of a good crisp green salad and a rare steak, just the way she liked it, with a glass of very expensive red wine. He was certainly pushing the boat out.

“So how have you been this afternoon, did you go and see Kate?”

Andrea had almost forgotten about the blood tests. It would be silly to give him false hopes, or fears in his case, about a possible pregnancy. Anyway it was a ridiculous notion.

She smiled “I feel a lot better thanks. I went to see Kate, nothing wrong that a good night’s rest won’t fix”.

“About last night Andrea” He sounded as if he were about to apologize for something, but she raised her glass in a toast to stop him speaking.

“Here’s to your success Steve, you’ve worked hard for it”

The papers had been full of praise for the opening night of Steve’s exhibition and the evening was for celebrating and not for fighting. The wine relaxed her and she felt herself for the first time in weeks. As the bottle emptied, her head grew lighter and the conversation between her and Steve started to flow again. Perhaps she had been wrong after all?

The meal was soon over and they took their glasses over to the couch with a fresh bottle to relax. Steve was soon nuzzling into her neck; it had been a long time. The relationship had mainly been built on sex, but it was the hot and passionate type rather than the slow and loving kind and soon she could feel her passion start to rise. He knew what made her tick, he may have had his faults but he definitely knew how to please her. No-one could call him loving but Steve was certainly a man of passion. His hands were soon on her breasts and squeezing hard, the soft flesh yielding under the material of her shirt, her nipples hard and erect. She moaned as a quiver of pleasure rippled through her body. Her head was already half reeling from the heaviness of the good wine and Andrea closed her eyes to focus on her mounting excitement.

His fingers were soon ripping away at her blouse; once his passion was roused he didn’t like to let the mere detail of clothing get in the way. Naked to the waist she writhed under his touch, his fingers now unbuttoning her jeans and pushing them down her legs until she was only wearing her panties. She could feel the wetness between her legs as his fingers slid beneath the flimsy material to finger her moist cunt.

“You fucking bitch, you’re gagging for me”, Steve’s passion always made his language foul, but that had always been part of the excitement for her, she had never been with anyone so physical before. Yet now, somehow it sounded different, harsh, and some of her passion started to diffuse. He had soon undressed and his cock was hard and erect. That had been part of it too, Steve had one of the biggest cocks she had ever seen, that had ever been inside her anyhow. Some of her past boyfriends she had hardly felt enter her and she had faked every orgasm. Not so with Steve, she felt every bump and grind of his rod as he thrust inside of her. His eyes were like slits as she looked at his face, his sex face she called it, the pent up desire waiting behind his eyes, heavy with longing. He could hardly wait to be inside of her and pushed the head of his cock into the entrance of the fleshy folds of her pussy.

“Fucking bitch”, he pushed his length into her and moaned with pleasure and she could feel herself recoil slightly, almost repulsed. Andrea closed her eyes and tried to get back into the mood. What was wrong with her? Up to a moment ago she had been eager for this man to enter her, now she wanted to push him away. Opening her eyes she looked up at him, hoping that the old feelings would come back. The face wasn’t Steve’s, it was a lover from another time, the handsome and rugged man of her dreams; it was Alex MacDonald’s face she saw, the man she had almost forgotten, the man she loved. The memories came flooding back and she fought back the tears as she remembered his gentle love making, their nights of passion alone in the strange room of her dreams. Her heart ached with the memories, but they were not her memories, just her imaginings –what else could they be? The more Steve thrust away inside her, the more she felt the hatred for him rise up inside her, and all the time the face of Alexhander MacDonald was in front of her.

She was relieved when, with a final jerk, he came, the lust rushing from him as the semen dripped out of her ravaged pussy to wet the inside of her thighs. His body flopped like a dead weight on top of her and for a moment she felt sullied, and something almost akin to disgust for this man who almost felt like a stranger.

Within a minute he was breathing heavily, almost snoring as he fell into a deep snooze, his weight almost crushing her.

Easing out from under him, she quietly made her way to the bathroom to clean herself in the shower. It was ridiculous but she wanted the stench and sweat of this man away from her. Once the bathroom door was closed she broke down, sitting on the floor and weeping. What on earth was happening to her? Yesterday she had been jealous of another woman making advances towards Steve and today she loathed him, after such a promising night. He hadn’t done anything wrong, Steve had just been, well Steve. It was her; it was all in her head. She was in love with a man she could barely remember, someone who was surely a figment of her imagination, she was going mad.

Once her tears had dried she showered for the second time that day. It was good to feel clean again. Steve would probably sleep until morning, so she could go to bed alone. Kate would be ringing her tomorrow with the results of the blood tests, it would give her an opportunity to explain all of these confusing thoughts and feelings. Maybe there was something wrong after all?

Slipping on her dressing gown she moved into the kitchen and started to clear the table; one of her pet hates was waking in the morning to last night’s dirty dishes. As she cleared away she noticed a brochure on the work bench; the new exhibition Steve had been working on with Helen. ‘Runes and Relics - Man and Myth’ –the title jumped out at her as she opened the pages. There was a picture of Helen on the inside cover and Andrea shivered as the cold and lifeless eyes looked back at her. The woman was like a lizard, she didn’t seem human and there was something startling and familiar about her face. She had felt the same yesterday evening in the gallery.

She slowly read the blurb. The exhibition was travelling around the world and it was a collection of ancient artifacts, art and objects from the dark medieval period of history. The catalogue showcased a few of the more rare and interesting objects. Ancient religious paintings and statues carved out of the finest stone. There were illustrated manuscripts dating back to the time of St Bede and Columba, Andrea was tired and was just about to close the brochure when one of the photographs caught her eye. ‘The Runes of Argyll – an ancient mystery’.

It was the picture of an ancient rune, ‘as old as time’ the poetic language of the publicity material read. The last remaining rune of Argyll; Norse legend has it that the God Odin forged 2 runes that were blessed with the secrets of the Gods. Any man possessing one of them would have the power of immortality at his fingertips, like the very God’s themselves. Andrea dropped the brochure onto the floor. She had seen this rune before; there was one just like it sat inside a drawer in her bedside table.

Andrea sat for a moment on a stool by the work bench, trying to make sense of the strange happenings over the last two weeks. Her grandmother had died and left her the Rune, her last request had been that Andrea take the Rune to the Isle of Iona in the Western Hebrides of Scotland and place it on a gravestone in the little chapel graveyard. Everything since then had been hazy. She had fainted or blacked out at the graveside and ever since then she had started to have strange dreams and imaginings, almost as if she had been back in time. Alex MacDonald had been there, she was sure of that. But was it all true or was her mind playing tricks on her?

It was too much of a coincidence, it had to be. Only two of the runes in existence and both in New York and connected to her. Helen was connected, she had to be. Leaving the dishes she ran into the bedroom and quietly closed the door. Opening the dressing table drawer she reached her hand inside and took out the rune. It was such a small and insignificant looking stone, yet there was something about its simplicity that she had never noticed before. She had placed it into the drawer and forgotten all about it on her return.

Andrea removed her dressing gown and found an old pair of pajamas. She generally went to bed naked, enjoying the cool of the sheets against her skin, yet tonight she wanted to feel safe and warm, besides, there was a buttoned pocket in the pajama top where she could keep the rune safely next to her. It seemed a silly thing to do, yet she almost felt compelled to do it. Her grandmother had passed it on to her, entrusted her granddaughter, and she was now its keeper.

That night Andrea did not sleep well; her dreams were strange and disturbing and she wrestled with a darkness that filled her heart and head with unrest. At one point she thought she saw a figure in her room - a black cloaked figure, almost a ghost flitting in and out of the shadows. She could hear the sound of objects being moved, doors opening and closing, drawers sliding open and the rustle of papers and clothes before they were shut once more. At one point she thought she could feel someone's breath upon her face, could feel the weight of another presence bearing down on her but she kept her eyes tightly shut. When she awoke she was alone.

***

The early morning sun was streaming through the light fabric of the curtains and Andrea rubbed her eyes as she glanced around the room. The dream had been so real but as she looked around, nothing had been disturbed. Her mind was playing tricks once more.

But then she noticed it, faint at first but definitely in the air; the lingering sweet and heavy smell of expensive perfume and she recognized it at once. It was not one of her own favorites; it was too heavy - too powerful, she preferred the lighter and more floral fragrances.

Andrea remembered where she had noticed the aroma - at the opening night of the exhibition in the gallery.  It was Helen's perfume.

Sitting up straight her heart began to beat fast. Something was happening and it was not all in her head - it was very real and tangible, but she could not think what it was or why. What did Helen want from her? Had Helen really been in her room last night and if so, what was she looking for?

Her hand brushed against her pajama pocket - the rune still safely there, weighing slightly heavy against the flimsy material. There had to be a connection but it was not clear. There was the new exhibition too - Runes and Relics - everything was starting to link up but she was still no wiser. Was the rune of monetary value, is that what Helen was looking for? Surely a pair would be valuable but why would she act like a thief in the night? Helen was a respected figure in the arts world and very rich, why the furtiveness and mystery? Taking the rune from her pocket Andrea looked carefully at the small engraved stone. She didn’t believe in all the ancient mumbo jumbo, but there was something going on, something that she couldn’t quite grasp, but all paths led to this small object in her hand. She had to keep it safe, but where? Glancing around the room she thought carefully. It had to be a place no-one would think of looking. She wasn’t one for ornaments and the like, her own belongings were pretty sparse and she didn’t believe in personal clutter. Even from her own childhood she had only kept a few things, an Enid Blyton illustrated companion and an old teddy bear with one eye and not much fur; definitely the worse for wear but more lovable because of it.

It gave her an idea. Picking up the bear Andrea fetched the small sewing kit from her dressing table drawer. She had hated sewing at school and only kept the kit for extreme emergencies.

Holding the bear at arm’s length she looked him straight in the one beady eye.

“Sorry Ted, this has to be done. It won’t hurt a bit” and she began to pick away at his soft side seam with a small pair of scissors, creating a small gap, just big enough to slot the stone into, before stitching up the seam and making him whole again.

“There. That wasn’t so bad was it, now don’t you tell a soul” and with that she sat the Ted back into the old basket chair.

Andrea smiled at her eccentricity. If anyone had told her a few weeks ago that she would be hiding an old rock in a stuffed bear she would have thought them crackers. Instead it seemed that she was the one that was slightly unhinged, yet hiding the rune had made her mind feel easier, safer. It was almost a relief.

The whole thing seemed so ridiculous in the light of day. All smoke and mirrors like something out of a bad novel, yet she couldn't deny there was something happening. Glancing at the clock, the digital numbers blinked out 8:10. She could hear a stirring in the next room - Steve was waking.  It was probably best not to tell him her fears. He would only think that she was definitely crazy. She still didn't believe him about Helen. Something was going on and he was sure to confide everything she said to that woman. She would just have to be quiet whilst she worked it out for herself. At least the rune was safe.

The bedroom door opened just as she was about to go into the shower. Steve grabbed at her naked body but she managed to whisk herself into the shower before he had time to get too amorous. She had been repulsed by his lovemaking last night, somehow it had felt all wrong and the niggle still played on her mind. She could feel his eyes on her as he watched her shower through the glass cubicle, as she rubbed the shower gel over her body, the spray of the water splashing over her, the water beading across her skin and running in rivulets down her long legs. It never ceased to turn him on and she knew that once she had finished he would be waiting for her. The thought of it almost made her sick. A mobile phone beeped in the distance and Steve reluctantly left the bathroom, winking at Andrea through the steam.

A few seconds later he was back in the bathroom, splashing cold water across his face and shouting; the mood of a few seconds ago lost.

“Bloody hell Andrea, why didn’t you tell me what time it was, I didn’t know it was so late! A reporter from the New York Tribune is meeting me at the gallery at 9 to do a feature on me and the exhibition. I’ve got to dash, see you later”.

He rushed out of the bathroom and a few minutes later she heard the outside door bang shut. He was gone. Switching off the water she stepped out of the shower and wrapped an oversized towel around her. Thank god he had gone. Last night during sex she had felt as if she were almost cheating on someone and that someone was a figment of her imagination – Alex MacDonald – a shadowy figure from the past that had haunted her ever since she had returned home from Iona. She closed her eyes and could almost feel him, his strong arms wrapped around her.

A phone rang out from the bedroom, this time it was her phone. Slipping into her dressing gown she walked into the bedroom and sitting on the bed, picked up the phone.

“Hi Andrea, it’s Kate, how you feeling this morning?  Listen, I have to be quick. I’ve got the blood tests back. Do you want to come down to see me at the surgery, I have a spare hour free at 12?”

Andrea had almost forgotten about her blood tests and the sound of her friend’s voice pulled her out of her dreaming and into the present.

“Is there something wrong Kate?”

There was a small pause on the phone, a hesitation in her voice before she spoke again.

“There’s nothing wrong, not exactly Andrea, nothing to worry about anyway, but I think it would be good if you could come into the surgery for a chat”.

Standing up, Andrea crossed to the window and looked out into the morning sun, the world outside looked bright.

“Whatever it is Kate, just tell me over the phone; I’m a big girl”.

“You’re pregnant”.

Andrea sat back on the bed to let the words sink in, but they could not. Kate must be wrong; there was no way that she could be pregnant.

She began to laugh “Kate, I see, you’re having me on, a joke and not a very good one at that. It’s too early for such things. God woman, you almost gave me a heart attack”

There was another pause.

“Andrea, listen, I’m not joking.  The tests have come back positive. You’re having a baby”.

Her mind raced to the last time she and Steve had sex, it must be well over a month ago. She had been away for nearly 2 weeks, the timings were all wrong, it was impossible.

“Look Andrea, there must be some mistake. Steve and I haven’t been together for over a month, I’ve had a period since then. It’s impossible”.

Now it was Kate’s turn to laugh down the phone.

“Andrea, just listen to yourself. I have the results here and I can definitely say that you are pregnant. Lots of my patients find it hard to take in at first, make all kinds of excuses. Now let’s make an appointment to get you booked in to see me for a full check up and, better than that, let’s make a date to go out and catch up properly. No alcohol for you though eh?”

It was no use arguing with Kate over the phone, she was sure it was a mistake but agreed with her friend to make the appointment and to meet for lunch later in the week. She ended the call as quickly as she could, needing some time to think.

Walking into the living room she picked up her bag and retrieved her filofax. She was meticulous at recording dates and always tracked her monthly cycle. Her last period had been three weeks ago, the last time she had sex with Steve was 5 weeks ago, it just didn’t add up.

Opening up her dressing gown she stroked the smooth skin of her belly. It was impossible. They must have made a mistake with the test results. Still, a nagging fear played on her mind, she had fainted a couple of times, had been feeling emotional lately, the strange dreams about Helen and Alex MacDonald - something was definitely amiss.

For the rest of the day Andrea moped around. She still felt tired from her sleepless night and although she tried to sleep her mind was restless and she could not relax.

Just after noon Steve rang. Helen had invited them both out for dinner that evening at her place. At first Andrea was tempted to decline the offer. She did not like Helen nor did she trust her, but then again, if she were the enemy, perhaps it was better to understand a little more about her? She didn’t mention the pregnancy to Steve, why should she; it couldn’t possibly be true; could it?

4.

Helen looked out of her window and down the long drive to the line of trees that blocked the view beyond her gate. She liked to feel secluded; keep away prying eyes. They would be here soon. It was an important night and everything was in place. Andrea had been a much tougher nut to crack than she had first thought but she was not going to be thwarted by such a pathetic and ordinary woman. It had happened once but she was determined it would never happen again. There was too much riding on it. She had waited a lifetime, several lifetimes, for this moment and it was within her grasp. She would have the 2 runes, the one in the exhibition and the one in Andrea’s keeping, and would go back to Iona to save her brother, both to return to the future with the power of the runes and together they would rebuild their empire in a new world. Generations of women before her had led to this moment - it was her destiny and she could not fail now in her mission. The MacDonald clan would rise again to power and she would rule along with her brother; all that stood in the way was two small stones and a woman who was not worthy of her brother’s love.

At least she knew the whereabouts of one rune; the one that had propelled her into the present time. She had spent years collecting ancient artwork and artifacts in the hope that she would discover the second; the two runes that would bring herself and her brother safely to the future, her brother who lay dying back in Iona, 500 years in the past. Only she could save him now.

The lights of a car beamed across the driveway as the taxi crawled up the drive and came to a halt in front of the entrance, the wheels scattering the grey gravel over the immaculate lawn.

Andrea took a deep breath as she looked up at the great mansion house, seeing the dark outline of a figure in one of the lighted downstairs windows. In her head she wanted to turn back, run away. There was something wrong, something evil about the place. It sounded stupid but her hackles were raised and she sat in silence in the back of the cab, staring out into the night.

"Andrea!" Steve was opening the door and grabbing at her hand to pull her out.

Smoothing down her skirt she stepped into the cold air. She had made an extra effort tonight; she would not let Helen beat her, whatever she was up to. The dress was new and expensive, very expensive. It fitted well, perhaps a little too well and hugged her slender figure. She wore killer heels, uncomfortable but adding an extra 2 inches to her height was part of her battle armor; essential she always found in one to one combat with another of her sex.

A butler answered the door, not one of the lumbering, old and white haired dodders from an Agatha Christie novel, but a beautiful young and toned man, straight from the pages of Dorian Gray, an Adonis in the flesh. He was almost too beautiful, too perfect with his finely chiseled features, and although he smiled in greeting, his manner was cold and aloof, just like his mistress.

Gay too no doubt - not that she had an issue with that, but no heterosexual man she knew had such perfect skin and plucked eyebrows.

They were soon whisked down a marble floored hallway and past a wide and sweeping staircase into one of the reception rooms and asked to wait. Andrea had clung onto Steve’s sleeve in an attempt not to slip on the shining surface. Helen liked to keep her guests waiting and make a grand entrance, whilst Andrea and Steve stood in silence awaiting the moment.

Five minutes passed before the sound of her stilettos could be heard clipping against the marble and Andrea wondered how Helen managed to stay upright.  The door swung open in a grand gesture and there she stood with arms open to welcome her guests, with a smile so wide it hardly fitted onto her slender face.

She looked perfect as always, although Andrea always thought there was something of a ‘preserved’ look about her, as if she had been packed away in mothballs until needed and Andrea expected a smell of camphor to follow her. Instead the smell was of an expensive perfume - setting her mind back to the previous evening, the sense that someone had been in her bedroom; the same sweet smell.

Once the air kisses were over and the drinks ordered, Helen invited them to sit by the fire. The talk was mainly directed towards Steve, talk of the exhibition and art in general, but the green cat eyes seemed to always be looking at Andrea.

Helen seemed to have bewitched Steve; he was all interest and smiles like a small puppy dog lapping up the attention she was pouring on him. Andrea tried not to bristle; she would not let Helen get to her, not tonight. Tonight she would be the perfect guest and smile and laugh in all the right places. She would deal with Steve later.

Over dinner the talk moved to the subject of the new exhibition. Andrea kept her face still, trying to look disinterested in the subject, the only give away was the slight grinding of her jaw which she did when nervous.

“The new exhibition is so exciting”, purred Helen, eyes staring, unblinking at Andrea.

“To have one of the sacred runes is such an honor, they are believed to hold the power of the ancient Gods; the forgotten deities. Carved by Odin’s own hand. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Steve laughed “It’s a great story Helen, but surely you don’t believe in all of that rubbish?”

Helen narrowed her eyes and for a moment a line travelled across her crease-free brow before she flashed a brilliant smile back at him. “Who knows what powers exist in this old world of ours Steve? What did your Lord Hamlet say? ‘There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy’. I like to keep an open mind” With that she laughed loudly, her black hair tumbling across her face for a brief moment, the eyes gleaming behind the stray strands.

“It’s just a pity we don’t know the whereabouts of the second stone”, once again she gazed across the table to Andrea, who met her gaze with the same steady stare.

“One of my distant ancestors is said to have found this stone. It has been in my family for generations. I have offered a substantive reward for anyone coming forward with the second stone, but maybe it is lost for good?”

“Maybe it is just a myth – perhaps there is only one stone after all?” Steve was getting bored with the conversation and wanted to move the topic of conversation back onto the subject of his exhibition.

“Besides, what do you want the two stones for anyway – world domination?” Steve laughed at his own small joke.

“Perhaps.” Helen smiled and as if on cue the perfect butler entered the room with their coffees. Nodding to dismiss him, Helen took the silver salver of cups and cream and placed it on the table, and the young man left the room as silently as he had entered it.

“Would you like a little brandy in your coffee Andrea?”

Andrea was tired and wanted to get home but she nodded; she wanted to be the perfect guest tonight. Apart from Steve’s flirting it hadn’t been too bad an ordeal. She had deflected all of Helen’s attempts to draw her into conversation about the rune stone. Besides, the brandy looked expensive and she might as well take advantage.

“No brandy for you Steve, I have a rare and rather delicious whisky for you to try”. Steve was in his element.

The brandy was strong and Andrea didn’t see how much Helen had poured into the cup but it completely overpowered the taste of the coffee. The liquid burned her throat as she swallowed it down. So much for the expensive stuff, she would make do with Courvoisier in future.

The candles on the table had burned down quite low and the flames reflected and flickered from the surfaces of the silver coffee service. The meal had been quite substantive and the wine had flowed easily. Andrea felt her eyes start to close, she was weary, so weary, and her eyelids felt full and heavy. Helen and Steve were talking about the possibility of his exhibition moving to another city, and although Andrea tried to follow the conversation the words stopped making sense and she struggled to comprehend their meaning. Suddenly the room started to spin and the reflections and the candles started to blur her vision. She was being dragged to the ground as a heavy and dark veil started to descend upon her. Her mouth opened as she tried to speak, tried to call Steve’s name, but it was no use. The last thing she saw was Helen’s face bent over her, smiling.

5.

The room was bright and light but it was not her own. The bed was small, not the oversized king mattress that she was used to at home. There were light blue curtains hung at a small window and as she tried to sit up, something pulled her back. There was a plastic tube stuck into her arm and that in turn was attached to drip of saline fluid hung on a metallic stand next to her bed. She was in hospital.

Andrea’s mind was foggy as she tried to understand where she was and more importantly why she was here?

A nurse in a blue uniform stepped into the room and she attempted to call her over, yet her mouth was dry and her tongue seemed swollen and bloated in her mouth.

The nurse glided over to her bedside in a calm and no-nonsense manner, reaching out instinctively for her wrist and feeling the pulse.

“It’s good to see you back with us Andrea. Now, can you hear me? You’ve been a lucky girl. It’s a good job that man of yours brought you straight here or it might have been too late to save the baby, let alone you”.

Andrea could feel the tug of the tube in her arm as she struggled once more to sit up.

“Now it’s OK, you’ve been through a lot. It’s advisable for a woman in your condition not to eat shellfish.  Paralytic poisoning can kill quite easily; you’ve had a lucky escape there. Now you’re awake I’m going to fetch the doctor. I’m afraid you’ve just missed your husband, he sat with you all night but had to leave, some business, but he promised to back as soon as he could. We will put a call out to him; tell him that you’re back with us”.

Her knight in shining armor; it hardly sounded like Steve.

Her memories returned from the evening before. There had been a platter of oysters and king prawns to accompany a glass of champagne before the main meal was served. She wasn’t an oyster fan, but finding her appetite she had tucked into the plump, pink flesh. They had tasted delicious and she couldn’t imagine that they had been anything but fresh and sourced from the finest fishmonger. Besides, she had seen Steve tuck in too; if something had been wrong then surely he would be in hospital with her? And then there was Helen of course. An image of the green cat like eyes looking down at her formed in her head. Helen had poisoned her again, only this time she had nearly died.

The nurse returned with a young looking doctor who started to examine her and ask questions. Once again he confirmed that she was lucky to be alive; the baby too. So it was true, she was actually pregnant. Before leaving he handed her a glass of water and two small tablets; sedatives to help her sleep.

Drowsy from the medication she closed her eyes. She could hardly think straight and willed herself to stay awake. Helen was trying to kill her, and for all she knew Steve was in on it too, though God knows why, all he had to do was leave her. She could not trust him and could not tell him her fears. Anyhow, he would only deny it and say she was crazy, unwell. Andrea trawled her mind for reasons why Helen would want her dead and all roads led to the rune that she had hidden in her bedroom; but why? The thoughts whirled through her head until she was exhausted, and half drugged she fell into a dark and heavy sleep.

A light touch on the arm caused her to stir. Andrea opened her eyes to see the nurse smiling down at her.

“Sorry to wake you Andrea, but your Grandmother’s here to see you. I thought it might do you good to see her. She does look rather concerned”.

For a moment Andrea thought she was still asleep, half dreaming at least. Although still under the influence of medication, she knew for certain that her Grandmother Betty was dead; she had been at the funeral less than a month ago. It was her Grandmother that had left her the rune in her will; had started her on this strange and perilous journey.

As the nurse helped her to a sitting position she could see a white haired old lady walking towards her. She recognized the kind and smiling face at once; it wasn’t her Grandmother, it was Geraldine.

The last time she had seen Geraldine she had been ill; this seemed to be becoming a habit.

Geraldine had been in the little graveyard on the Isle of Iona back in Scotland and had come to her rescue then.

The sight of the kind old woman almost made her cry. They had only met the once but it seemed as if Andrea had known her a lifetime and as the small figure approached her an enormous wave of relief washed over her to the extent that she started to sob.

"My dear, don't fret yourself. I'm here now. No need to worry."

Her words were as soothing as a mother’s to an errant child, and the tears fell into loud and audible sobs.

A thin, warm hand reached across and found hers. It was soft and warm and felt surprisingly strong for a frail old lady - Geraldine seemed anything but.

"You have come a long way my dear and I'm afraid that your journey has a long way to go yet, that's why I'm here to help you."

Andrea peered at the kindly face through her tears. Nothing of what she was saying seemed to make any sense.

"I thought you were in Scotland. How did you find me?" Andrea had many questions and she wondered whether or not Geraldine was actually real or just another figment of her medicated mind.

“I knew there was danger and I followed you across the water. I saw the advertisement for the Ancient Relics exhibition and saw the photograph of the rune. It wasn't hard to track you down once I had located Helena."

"Helena?"

"Helen, Helena, it's all the same."

Geraldine wasn't making sense but the rune seemed once again at the heart of a mystery that she could not quite grasp.

"I know you are still recovering my dear but I need to tell you something, something of your past. Sometimes one can forget the experience - travel can play tricks on the mind."

"Experience, what do you mean?" Andrea could feel her heart start to thump. She wanted to sleep, maybe she was already dreaming, but Geraldine kept her attention.

"My dear, you and I have known each other in the past."

"Yes, I remember. I fainted in the cemetery of St Oran chapel on Iona and you helped me."

"That is true, but that was not the first time we met."

"I had seen you in the hotel at breakfast."

"Yes, but that was not the first time we met either. We first met in the year 1644. You arrived on Iona, shall we say, unexpectedly, where you met Alexhander MacDonald."

The name caused a shiver to run through her body and despite her drowsiness Andrea attempted to sit up.

"But that's impossible."

“Yet you remember Alex hmmm? One never forgets one’s own true love."

The picture of Alex MacDonald was now clear in her mind, as clear and sharp as if she had seen him only yesterday.

"But 1644...."

"It seems impossible doesn't it? But with the power of the rune everything's possible. You will find now that I am here you will start to remember more, all those memories your brain has pushed to one side as impossible.”

Suddenly Andrea had an image of a small yet cozy room, stone walls and a fire in a grate. The nunnery on Iona - she had lived there, but in another time. It didn't make sense but she knew it was so.

"But how?"

Geraldine squeezed her hand.

"Your grandmother was the one. She was from a long line of MacDonald’s and the secret of the ancients had been lost until she stumbled across it as a young girl. Her aunt had died, an elderly and eccentric old lady, and left her entire estate to the young Elizabeth, your grandma Betty. Amongst her possessions was an old carved stone and a map of the old chapel at Iona. There had been journals too, written in a long and looping handwriting containing tales of another land, another place, a shift in time. Betty had been intrigued and as a young woman had travelled to Iona and visited the chapel and the graveyard for herself. She had taken the rune to the site of an old grave and had somehow found herself transported to another time. She breathed life into the dying form of a young woman; Andra, a good force nearly extinguished by an evil one."

"Helena!" The memories had begun to flood back and the beautiful, yet evil face flooded her thoughts.

"That is right, Helena, the sister of Alexhander MacDonald. She had acquired the knowledge of the ancients at an early age and wanted to use it for evil purposes. She had visions of ruling the kingdom with her beloved brother. The powers had turned her half insane yet luckily her power was not absolute, not without the two rune stones."

"I have one of the rune stones."

"That is right, and that is also why you are in grave danger, why you lie here in hospital today. Helena will do anything to get that stone.”

"Helen!"

The realization suddenly dawned on Andrea. That is why Helen had seemed so familiar, that beautiful yet cruel face, she had met her back in time.

"Helena was jealous of the love her brother had for you. Her brother is all she has and she was determined to destroy you. When she knew you were carrying his child her one thought was to kill you. She had tried many times and Andra had faced death several times in her young lifetime. As a young girl Andra had originally come over to Iona from the mainland to be taught by the nuns. All her family were killed in the great siege of the Highlands and Alex became her guardian, yet as she turned into a beautiful young woman he fell in love with her and their romance blossomed. Helena was so jealous she tried to poison the girl on many occasions. Through the power of the ancients and your families strong blood line, you, your grandmother and others in the female line have stepped in to save her, to save yourselves and protect the ancient powers from falling into evil hands."

"But how, and why us?"

"The powers of the ancients are the oldest known to man. It is said that the great Gods themselves forged the rune stones. Several keepers, daughters of the stones, were elected and that responsibility has been passed on from generation to generation, mother to daughter, or in your case from grandmother to granddaughter; only the chosen ones could take on the responsibility.

One of the stones was placed in the safe keeping of the ancient MacDonald clan, the other to the ancestors of Andra, your people. The ancient writings foretell a time when the stones will be re-united. Andra had a rune, Helena the other and ambitions to claim both. When the girl would not relinquish the stone, Helena attempted to kill her.  Ending her life would serve two purposes, bringing the runes together and bringing her brother back to her and her alone. The runes transported you and your ancestors back in time, to the exact point of Andra's certain death, to breath your life back into her, to allow the continuation of life; death and birth, the continuation of life. Some religions call it re-incarnation."

Andrea was staring at Geraldine.

It was a crazy story that she could barely believe, yet she could remember, she had been there, and as ridiculous as it sounded she knew these people, these places. She was Andra in another time.

Still it didn't make sense. The whole concept was ridiculous! Andrea furrowed her brow,

“But how is it possible that I can save my ancestor from the past? Surely if Andra died then I wouldn't even have been born?"

Geraldine smiled gently and brushed back a stray wisp of grey hair that had fallen loose from her neatly clipped hair.

"Time is not linear Andrea, and the powers and laws of the Universe are little understood by modern man. I am but a guide to help you through that transition and to protect you."

Andrea looked into the kindly face. There had always been something familiar about the face but she could not place it.

"You don't remember me do you? I may look a little different, a little older perhaps?"

The twinkling eyes shone in her memory. Back to a much younger face - the young nun who had cared for her on Iona - of course, Andrea’s eyes lit with recognition.

"That's right. Of course I am much younger back there. When we travel we embody the closest of our familiar line and that can be any age."

Closing her eyes the memories came flooding back to Andrea. The past so real she could almost touch it.

"But you are in grave danger my dear. Helena is after the rune and she will not stop until she has it. Alex MacDonald has been mortally wounded and lies dying. His only hope of salvation is to travel to the future, to live once again. Helena needs two runes to bring herself and Alex forward to this time and have total power. Helen is a direct descendant and will travel back with the two stones unless we can stop her."

"But how can we?"

"You must hand over your rune to me and I will take it back to Iona today. You must discharge yourself and follow me. We must travel separately to be safe but you must return to Iona as soon as possible. Andra is still dying, from the same moment you were transported back to the future. Time is continuous, like a permanent loop that we travel in. It will be safer for the child that way."

Andrea’s hands immediately swept to her stomach. "Child?"

"You are carrying Alexhander’s child and it must be born in its own time; a daughter to carry on the line, one that will reunite the two runes and the powers of the ancients will be restored."

The pregnancy; she had been right all along about the dates, had known deep inside that the child could not be Steve’s.

"But what about Alex, you said he was dying?"

'That is in the future, or more accurately in your past. You must travel back and live out many years with Alex and then what has been foretold will be."

"But surely if all of this has been foretold we don't have to worry; everything will turn out alright in the end?"

For the first time Geraldine's blue eyes looked serious."Nothing is written in tablets of stone Andrea. The Universe has a way of righting wrongs, but that can take centuries and a lot of damage and suffering can happen in between. I have seen two versions of the future and one of them you would not wish upon this old, tired world. We must not fail. Now tell me, where is the stone?"

The whereabouts of the old teddy bear were soon given to Geraldine. The old woman assured her that breaking into the flat to obtain the rune would be the least of her problems.

"Helen will soon sense that I am here and will do everything she can to stop me. I am hoping by then it will be too late and I will be flying back to England. I do possess a small amount of power myself but I can only hold Helen at bay for a short time. That is why you must discharge yourself as soon as possible.  Don't worry, I will help you there also, the matron won't be a problem. I have a travel ticket already booked for you on the 16:00 flight today. Soon after that Helen will be on our path and she will certainly pursue you back in time."

"Can we not travel together?"

"It's safer this way, just in case something happens."

Leaving a small envelope on the bedside table, Geraldine bent forward and kissed her forehead before smiling and leaving the room.

Alone once again Andrea laid her head back on the pillow and closed her eyes. It was like a strange dream, maybe it was the medication and Geraldine was a mere figment of her imagination? Opening her eyes she glanced at the bedside table. The white envelope was still there; that was definitely real.

6.     The flight back to London had been trouble-free yet Andrea could not settle and stayed awake the whole flight, afraid that something might happen; forever looking over her shoulder for Helen.

Geraldine had been right about the hospital. It had been easy to discharge herself, as if some kind of spell had been cast over the entire hospital staff. She had rushed home to pack a few things. Steve was nowhere in sight and had obviously not slept there, he had been with Helen no doubt. The bear had vanished. Geraldine had obviously been successful in her mission. All had gone well so far yet a nagging fear hung over her.

It was with some relief when the plane set down at Heathrow airport and she was soon on a train heading North for Scotland.

When she switched on her mobile there were countless missed calls, all from Steve. Eventually he had given up and left a message. Listening to his words she gazed out of the window as the English countryside rushed past on her journey northward.

"Andrea, where the hell are you?" his voice was angry and shouting at first but then there was a pause and a deep breath before he resumed with a softer, gentler voice.

"Andrea where are you. I'm really worried about you? I called at the hospital this morning and they told me that you’d discharged yourself; why on earth...?”

The sound of cars passing in the street blocked out his voice for a moment.

"Look Andrea, please get in touch. I don't know where you’ve gone to, or why?

He was almost pleading.

"I noticed your travel bag has gone too."

Another pause and the sound of a few more deep breaths followed.

"Why didn't you tell me about the baby? I'm worried about you Andrea. Phone me, whatever is wrong we can sort it out. You should be back in hospital, you're not well. Helen agrees with me..."

At the mention of the woman's name she pressed the end call key. She didn't want to hear anything else he had to say and she certainly wasn't going to call him back. It was all too late.

***

It was late when she crossed over from the mainland of Mull to the little Island of Iona on the last MacBrayne ferry of the evening. It was funny but she felt as if she were going home. As she stepped onto dry land, a small dark figure was waiting to greet her. It was Geraldine. She hugged the young woman eagerly.

"Come along my dear. I expect you are hungry and tired. I have booked you a room for tonight in the St Columba hotel. Tomorrow you will sleep elsewhere."

After they had eaten Andrea retired to her room, although she could not sleep. Geraldine had placed the rune back safely into her hands and she placed it under her pillow for safe keeping. Tomorrow morning at dawn she would return to the small graveyard of St Oran, return back in time to her true love Alex MacDonald. The nearer she had travelled the more she had thought about Alex, her heart beating at the thought of him, the thought of his touch. The memories had flooded back; the first night he had made love to her. It had been so different to Steve's love making, so tender and passionate. It all seemed such a long time ago, not just a few short weeks, and Andrea smiled as she reminded herself; it was in fact centuries ago.

Over dinner Geraldine had explained it all again, it had all made perfect sense then. The child, her and Alex's child, would be born back in it’s own time to balance the order of things. She would be guided when the time was right on what action she should take. It all sounded so easy yet at the same time she was in danger. Helen would be hot on her heels, eager to capture the second rune. There was nothing she wouldn't do, no lengths she wouldn’t go to, to get that stone in her own hands. Geraldine had assured her that all would be well, that she would be protected, but now, on her own in the middle of the night, she didn’t feel so certain. It was only the thought of her unborn child and Alex that helped and held her courage.

She woke with a start. It was still dark as she felt across to the small bedside table to retrieve her watch. It was 6am. Soon it would be dawn and time to leave. Her heart beat quickly as she dressed, looking at her outline in the mirror. Her stomach had started to swell slightly and she delicately touched the soft skin of her belly. It was hard to imagine a new life growing inside of her.

Pulling on a jumper and grabbing her coat she walked down to the breakfast room. Geraldine was already waiting for her and had persuaded the waiting staff to cook her an early breakfast. Andrea didn't feel hungry but agreed to a slice of toast and honey washed down with a strong coffee. She needed something to get her through the morning.

"Do you have the stone?" Geraldine was wide awake and had polished off her full English with gusto, her eyes shining eagerly.

Andrea opened a shaking hand. The whole thing seemed more of a nightmare than an adventure and she trembled inwardly.

"Don't worry my dear, I will help you. Now we must be going. Helen is hot on your trail and will be here within the hour, we need to be moving."

The two women set off in the early morning. The grey light of dawn was visible on the skyline as they entered the gate by the old chapel.

***

Andrea shivered as she entered the small cemetery. What was the old saying? It was as if someone had stepped over her grave.  As they approached the stone marking the final resting place of Alex MacDonald she thought of both Alex and Andra; dead for hundreds of years and rotted back into the earth. Yet here she stood with a child inside of her; a life that connected them all.

The first rays from a weak and pale sun formed a contrasting band above the dark horizon. The day was breaking and it was time for the journey. Andrea knelt beside the grave, the stone held firmly in her hand. All was still for a moment as she looked into the kind, blue eyes of Geraldine. A wind started blowing as the old bell tower started to chime the hour. The old gate creaked and Andrea looked up to see a familiar, cloaked figure approaching. It was Helen, but she had arrived a moment too late.

7.

"Andra, I thought I had lost you my love."

Two strong arms wrapped around her body as the familiar smell of lavender and basil filled her nostrils. Her whole body ached; it was as if she had just run a marathon and she struggled to open her eyes. The blurred images finally came into focus as she looked up into the face of the man she loved, it was Alex MacDonald. It was as if her heart melted and the liquid centre poured forth in a sea of emotion that became tears of joy. Andrea had never felt so whole, so loved, and now she was back to where she belonged and in the arms of her soul mate.

"The doctor has said that our unborn child is not harmed. The nun here will help nurse you back to strength."

A small figure stepped towards the bed. A young nun clothed in black with twinkling blue eyes smiled and nodded before stepping back into the shadows. It was Geraldine.

"She's taken a vow of silence but she is kind and loyal, she will see that no harm comes to you."

"Where is Helen?" An image of the woman pursuing her came sharply into her mind.

"Helena? She has been banished for the wrong she has done to you and I. You will not be seeing her again. I have promised to kill her if she steps upon these shores once more. But now you must rest my love. You must regain your strength for the sake of yourself and our unborn child." Kissing her on the forehead he left the room.

"Geraldine?" Andrea called out to the young nun who stood back in the shadows. The kindly eyes were once again upon her as she smiled and held a finger up to her lips before leaving to fetch a cup of warming broth.

As winter fled and spring returned once more Andrea regained her strength with the love of Alex and the support of Geraldine, although the little nun refused to talk and merely smiled at her questions. Helena was not heard of and the days were filled with laughter and love. Soon it was time for the child to be born and Andrea gave birth to a healthy baby girl who they named Elizabeth, after her Grandmother.

***

As the years passed, the little girl grew up quickly and promised to be quite a beauty. Andrea relaxed into the slow pace of life on the Island. Alex built them a house on the site of the Columba Hotel and they lived peacefully and happily for many years. The memories of Steve and New York seemed to be but a dream; even thoughts of Helena were almost forgotten. Life was idyllic but not destined to last.

In the year of Elizabeth's 10th birthday, unrest started in the highlands. The Campbell Clan and some of the others had started to disagree on territory and small skirmishes and unrest had started to break out. Alasdair Macolla MacDonald had started to gather his men to squash any uprising that would lead to war and Alex was called for.

On the night before he was due to leave to join his men Andrea and Alex embraced, lying together as they had done every night since her return. Their love had never diminished over the years; in fact time had only strengthened their bond. It was as if their two lives were entwined, had always meant to be. His body was still strong and firm against hers as he stroked her naked shoulders, his fingers lightly skirting across her nape as he slowly moved to caress her breasts. She still quivered at his touch, still wanted him and needed his physical love as well as his heart. His thigh pressed against hers, opening her up to him. They had never grown bored of their love making and Alex took the same care as he had on their first night together. Gently he fingered the soft skin of her thighs as his face reached down to kiss her belly. It was not the same flat and taut firm flesh of 10 years ago, but he loved the softness and roundness of the mother of his child and gently kissed the marks of childbirth. He could smell her musky scent as his face lowered onto her soft mound and he buried his face into her sweetness. The soft wet flesh tasted good as he licked at her fleshy folds, finding the swollen clitoris and licking it lightly until she cried out with pleasure. The sound of her mounting excitement turned him on and his cock was stiff and hard against her. She could feel the heat as he pushed himself against her, his hot member throbbing and twitching.

Unable to hold back he parted her legs and she wrapped him inside her thighs, lifting her buttocks slightly so he could slide his cock straight inside her. It wasn't difficult; she could feel her own wetness and ached for him to be inside her. With one deep thrust he entered her, his cock squeezing against her soft walls and causing her to shudder with both pleasure and pain. Alex lay unmoving for a moment, enjoying the feeling of being buried in her sweet cunt. There was no feeling like it and he wanted the moment to last. He looked down at her as she lay, eyes closed, against the pillow. She had not aged in 10 years, her face was still as beautiful as the day he had first beheld her, if not more so. He stroked her brow and whispered her name and the blue eyes opened and looked into his.

"I love you so much my darling, if anything should happen to me in battle, I ...."

His voice trailed off and caught in his throat. Andrea brought a finger to his mouth to silence him. She trusted in their fate, all would be well.

Grasping her head in both hands he kissed her passionately as the tears stated to fall. He needed release and pulling himself slightly away from her he thrust once again with an urgent force.

"Oh god, Andrea." his words were lost as he thrust furiously inside her, his face a mixture of pleasure and pain as he finally came, releasing his passion into her with a final thrust. His body flopped against hers, spent and weary and she sent out a small prayer for him to come home safely as he slept in her arms.

She slept well and stirred as the morning light crept through the window coverings. Once again she was alone, Alex had set off early without saying goodbye and there was a gap in her heart; she felt empty without him.

***

In the weeks that followed they heard very little. Stories of battles won and battles lost made their way down from the hills but no-one really knew the truth. The words had passed many lips on the journey and the truth lost along the way. Andrea kept a brave face during the day time, if only for Elizabeth who missed her father, but the nights were long and weary and she often woke with red eyes.

One night during the seventh week of his absence Andrea woke in a cold sweat. She had been dreaming and had seen Alex cut down in battle, had heard his haunting cry as he fell to the ground. She woke with a start. The room had grown cold; only the embers of the fire remained in the grate and large shadows loomed across the stone walls of her room. There was a tapping at the window pane and she climbed out of bed to look out into the night. The wind had gotten up and the branches of the nearby trees were waving in distress, catching the window with the tap, tap, tapping of their branches.

Her heart beat loudly in her chest; something was wrong, she could feel it. At the sound of footsteps she jumped back into bed as the door opened and a figure entered holding a burning candle. It was Geraldine.

Her face was white and her usual soft and serene eyes looked troubled.

"Andrea, are you awake?" It was the first words that the nun had spoken to her in 10 years.

Sitting up she reached out her hand for the nun.

"What is it Geraldine?"

The candlelight flickered in her face as Geraldine bent towards her. She looked serious, something was wrong.

"It's Alex; I fear he has been injured in battle."

Andrea's heart skipped a beat. She had known it, felt the blow herself.

"But that is not all; I fear that now Helena will return, we must prepare ourselves."

The name wrought fear into her heart. She had not seriously thought of Helena for the past 10 years, it had been difficult at first – yes - but as the years had passed by the name of Helena had never been uttered and only occasionally thought of as the fly in an otherwise happy ointment.

"What can we do?" Andrea was ready to defend herself and her daughter and would fight to the death if need be.

The wise, young nun spoke slowly and clearly."We will do what we have been doing for the last 10 years, we will wait".

Waking the sleeping young Elizabeth, Andrea led her into the relative safety of her own room. Before long there were shouts from the landing stage over by the water and the night was lit by many flares.

A boat was coming over the water from the mainland, and wrapping themselves up as warmly and as anonymously as they could, the three figures set off into the cold night air to see what the commotion was all about. Andrea could feel a lingering dread in her heart and kept Elizabeth close by her side; but if her fate was approaching then it was better to meet it face to face than to skulk in the shadows.

***

The small boat had almost reached the shore when the three arrived. In the darkness Andrea could make out the shape of one cloaked figure standing at the helm whilst the boatman rowed into the little jetty. Once they had safely landed the cloaked figure bent forward and with the help of the oarsman, lifted a bundle out of the bottom of the boat. The two figures struggled to lift their cargo onto dry land, a weighty load spread under a dark covering. Crowds had gathered to wonder at the commotion and they parted as the macabre procession made its way from the boat and up the path. Andrea and Geraldine stood towards the back of the crowd, straining above the heads and torches to see what was happening. There were soon whisperings and murmurings throughout the crowd; the body of Alexhander MacDonald was being carried home to its final resting place.

Andrea felt her heart harden and she stumbled towards the young nun; feeling the knees beneath her start to buckle. Elizabeth, still half asleep, did not know what was happening and Andrea had to remain calm for her daughter’s sake. The strong hand of Geraldine wrapped itself around hers as the three made their way along the back roads. They would reach home before the rest as the crowd walked solemnly, as the heavy weight was carried down the winding track towards the house.

By the time the crowds had gathered around the house, Andrea had removed her cloak and was stood in the open doorway. All fell silent as two figures wrapped in dark hooded shawls approached with their burden and Andrea moved aside as they carried Alex into the main hall.

“Please, in here”, Andrea opened the door, indicating a small yet comfortable room where the body was brought and laid out across the couch. Biting her lip to keep the emotions at bay she thanked the two bearers and bid them good evening. They both turned to go but at the last moment one of the figures held back and closed the door.

For a moment Andrea thought the figure was waiting, wanting payment for bringing her husband back home and she started towards the chest where the coins were kept.

“Wait.” A familiar voice rang out across the room, stopping Andrea in her tracks.

Turning towards the door she found herself face to face with Helena.

The green eyes glinted in the candlelight as she stepped forward, out of the shadows.

“Well Andrea, it’s been a while. So sorry you had to leave New York so suddenly. It wasn’t kind, leaving poor Steve all alone like that. Of course he found comfort in my bed, but really, he was distraught. He really thought the child was his.”

Seeing Helen brought all the old memories flooding back. She hadn’t thought about Steve in a long while but she couldn’t feel that sorry for him. He would have soon moved on in her absence.

“What do you want here Helena?”

“Why, to bring my dear brother back to you of course. I have a little proposal for you.”

Andrea folded her arms and waited for Helena to speak.

“It’s quite simple really. You give me the rune in your possession and I will restore the life of my brother.”

“That’s impossible!” Andrea could feel the tears forming at the back of her eyes. All she wanted to do was to embrace the body of her beloved Alex, but she must be strong, for all their sakes.

“Do you really think so? Well, unless you hand over the rune you will never know.”

“You would not see your brother dead if you have the power to bring him to life.”

“I have not seen my dear brother for over 10 years. He banished me from his sight and threatened to kill me should I ever set foot on this island again. Do you really think I care if my brother lives or dies?”

“Let me see his face.”

Stepping to the couch, Helena pulled down the cover shrouding the body. Alex looked peaceful, his fine features at rest.

“You see how peaceful he sleeps, the eternal rest. Perhaps you are right, we should let him lie. I’m sorry to have disturbed you.” Helena stepped back towards the door.

“Wait, I will fetch you the stone.”

Andrea stepped out of the room and ran upstairs into her chamber to retrieve the stone from its hiding place. It had been many years since she had seen it, held it in her hand.

She had come so far only for it to end like this. To hand over the stone that generations before her had guarded through the centuries; kept safe. Now, she was the one to fail. Geraldine had been wrong. Walking slowly back down the staircase she paused at the doorway. Once she had handed the stone over to Helena she would be at her mercy; both she and Elizabeth would be vulnerable. With Alex dead there was no hope, if he lived they might have a chance.

Helena smiled a triumphant smile as Andrea entered the room. She gloated at her victory and she was not ashamed to show it.

"You are a sensible woman Andra, I will give you that. You have made the right choice, now hand over the stone".

The two women stood in silence for a long while. Andrea could feel the rune against the palm of her hand, the stone warm against her skin. Her resolve was waning and her fist tightened as she met Helena's steady gaze.

"Well?" Extending her arm Helena opened her palm upwards to receive the stone.

"Wait!"

The door opened quickly and Geraldine entered the room.

"Stop Andrea, don't hand over the rune, none of this is real."

Both women turned to look at the young nun, the spell of the moment broken.

"Alex is not dead; he is seriously injured but not dead. Helena has given him a draught of her own making to give the appearance of death, but he is not there yet." and walking over to the couch she placed her hands upon his head.

Andrea turned to look at her beloved. She had not thought of it before but his face, although pale, did not wear the grey pallor of the dead.

As Andrea watched the young nun she thought she saw Alex start to stir and watched fixated as his lips began to move and his eyes open.

Helena took her chance and seizing a knife from within her bodice lunged at Andrea, desperate to possess the rune.

Geraldine moved quickly and the young nun threw herself between Andrea and the knife in Helena's hand.

For a moment all was still, until Helena withdrew her hand, the knife it contained now dripping red with blood. Geraldine turned and smiled at Andrea before falling forward into her arms, pulling both women to the ground. Her slight body twitched as the life slowly ebbed from the gentle soul. Finally she was still.

Stunned and unable to move, Andrea watched in horror as Helena started to approach her, the knife held high and pointed towards her.

The small rune was still clutched tightly in Andrea’s hand and all she could think about was her daughter sleeping peacefully upstairs in her room.

There was no hope left, nothing to save her and closing her eyes Andrea awaited her fate.

***

A strangled cry forced her to look up. Alex had heaved himself from the couch and had launched himself at his sister and now held her firmly by the neck. Andrea watched as his grasp tightened around the slim white throat and Helena's eyes bulged and arms flailed as the life was choked out of her. As her body slipped to the floor, Alex slumped back onto the couch, his face grey with exertion and pain.

Gently Andrea pushed against the lifeless body of Geraldine that was pressed against her. The little nun looked peaceful, almost happy in her death. She had given her life to save them, the ultimate sacrifice. Kissing the smooth brow she let her tears fall onto the gentle face and thought of the kind old lady in her own time. The circle of life, birth and rebirth, nothing ends; Geraldine had taught her that.

Stepping to the couch she looked down at Alex, her love. His face was still and his lips tinged with a faint blue coloring. His breathing was labored and a dark stain had started to form on his shirt; the opening of one of his wounds. Her tears flowed thickly as she took his cold and limp hand in hers.

"My love, my love, stay with me."

Stroking the hair from his forehead she kissed the soft skin. It couldn't end this way, everything had been turned upside down.

His eyes flickered and opened and his mouth moved as he struggled to speak.

"Andra." a small smile played on his lips.

"Don't speak my love, save your strength. I will fetch the doctor, all will be well."

Alex closed his eyes and slowly shook his head as his hand clutched at hers.

"You must leave with the girl, you cannot stay here alone. War is coming and you will not be safe. You and Elizabeth must go back to your own time."

Sobbing into his chest Andrea struggled to compose herself.

"I cannot leave you Alex, not to die here alone."

"You must. Soldiers will soon be at my heels. They will take my property, this house and all that is in it, including you and Elizabeth."

"Then we will take you with us."

Alex shook his head sadly, "There are only 2 runes. Enough for you and Elizabeth, but not for me."

"But how can we return to the future, we can only be transported at the point of death?"

Alex lay silently back on the couch, the life force draining from his body as he fought against unconsciousness.

He spoke again, a mere whisper.

"You must take the second rune from my sister. She will have it concealed about her person. You will also find a small bottle, a poison that would have seen her take the both of us into your time. You and Elizabeth must take this. If you love me you will do this one last thing for me. I understand the powers of the ancients now. Only in death will you live. Promise me?"

Nodding her head the tears fell quickly and she pushed her lips gently against his.

They were his last words.

***

There was no time to lose. If she thought too long about the task ahead then she wouldn't go through with it. Her mind whirled as the two worlds of past and present collided in her head. She had seen the power of the runes, had witnessed it, lived in different centuries, but did she have enough faith in the power of the ancients for the task ahead?

She quickly found the second rune, hidden in a concealed pocket in Helena’s bodice, and a small glass vial of a dark looking liquid which she assumed to be the poison.

There was no looking back as Andrea stepped out of the room, leaving the three bodies behind her. There was nothing else she could do for the dead; she had her own life and Elizabeth's to think of now.

The room was dark as she entered, and only the gentle sound of her child softly breathing filled the room.

Crossing to the bed she sat gingerly on the edge to avoid waking the sleeping girl; she looked like a beautiful angel with the soft blonde curls framing her sanguine face.

Andrea's hand trembled as she carefully untucked the small, clenched fist from beneath the coverlet. The child stirred for a moment but was soon quiet. Taking one of the stones Andrea placed it carefully in the centre of the girl’s palm, folding the small fingers back over to keep it in place.

With the other stone carefully in her own hand she brought out the small bottle. She had no idea of the dosage but presumed one or two drops would do the trick. To be on the safe side she would use half the bottle on herself and half on the girl.

Pulling out the stopper she paused. What if Elizabeth was transported to the future on her own, or worse still, was left all alone in this dark era?

Andrea had no choice, she would have to trust to the power of the ancients and to her own fate. Kissing her daughter gently on the cheek she poured 10 drops of the dark liquid onto her lips. The poison stained the red lips to a garish black and a little of the liquid dripped from her chin and onto the cover beneath. Helen would have been thorough in her research. The liquid would be deadly.

Taking Elizabeth into her arms she lay down beside the warm body of her daughter before pouring the rest of the vial into her own mouth.

Soon there was nothing but blackness.

8.

The air was damp upon her skin as Andrea awoke in the small graveyard of the chapel of St Oran. Her body and head ached and she had a bitter taste in her mouth. For a moment she lay on the hard ground unable to focus on her thoughts. She had been on a long journey and could feel the tiredness behind her eyes.

Running her hand across the wet grass she reached out, something was missing, something was not right.

Elizabeth!

Opening her eyes she sat up quickly and looked around. The morning was grey with just the hint of a sunrise on the horizon. All was quiet except for the waking call of a few birds and the remaining chime of a distant bell. The place was deserted; Elizabeth was nowhere to be seen.

Panicking, she stumbled to her feet, heart thumping as she grasped at the headstones calling out the name of her beloved daughter. The place was empty and the girl was nowhere to be seen. Andrea slumped down onto the grass and sobbed, her worst nightmare had become a reality.

"Andrea."

A voice called across the cold light, a familiar and warm voice. As she looked up the old lady was approaching.

"Geraldine!" the younger woman fell sobbing into her arms like a child.

"There, there my dear, all is well, you are home. What is wrong?"

Andrea could barely speak between sobs, only uttering the name of Elizabeth over and over again.

"Calm yourself my dear, now calm yourself. All is well. Elizabeth is perfectly safe.”

She wondered how the old woman could be so calm, so relaxed.

"Where?"

Geraldine smiled as she gently reached down and patted the smooth belly of the younger woman.

"Here!"

***

Over breakfast the two women talked. Andrea had forgotten that back in the present she would revert to her previous state. When she had been transported back in time, Elizabeth was a mere twinkle in her eye.

"But how did you return Geraldine, I saw you killed by Helena?"

"I have kept my own secret for many years. You see, there weren’t only two stones, in reality there were three. I have had to keep that fact to myself. If Helena had known I would not have been safe, nor would I have been there to help you. I too have my own part to play out in this story. I needed to make sure there would be a happy ending after all."

Andrea stirred her coffee as the memory of Alex came flooding back. Tears formed in her eyes.

"Not a happy ending for everyone."

A thin hand reached across the table and found her own.

"Alex you mean?"

Andrea nodded as the tears slid slowly down her cheek and onto the table.

"Alexhander MacDonald lived to be 85 years old. With his wife Andra he went on to have several sons as well as a daughter Elizabeth. They had a very long and happy life together."

The coffee sloshed over the edge of the cup and landed in her saucer as Andrea sat and looked, open mouthed at Geraldine.

"But how, he was dead. I saw him?"

"He nearly died, I grant you that. But it was not his time. Remember the cycle of things - life and death, birth and rebirth?"

"But .."

"But the magic of the ancients is all powerful and there are some things that we cannot explain, cannot fathom, that are beyond our reasoning."

"What about the second stone. The one that was in Elizabeth's hand, where is that now?"

Geraldine thought for a moment. "The second rune was needed to bring Elizabeth safely to the future, even in the womb she needed protection. The stone must be somewhere in the graveyard, near to where you woke this morning. You should go and look for it after breakfast. It is important to retrieve it; you are the guardian."

***

The sun had started to shine weakly through the clouds as Andrea walked over from the hotel to the Abbey.

One of the staff had just started to unlock the main gates ready for the public to access the ancient site.

"Morning." the voice of a young man brought her out of the thoughts of the past and into the present. She looked up into the smiling face of a man she had known and loved throughout the centuries.

She could hardly speak as the young man approached her.

"Sorry if I startled you. I've just started working here. I'm staying for the summer with my Grandma, Geraldine. Do you know her? By the way, my name is Alex.”

THE END

The Highland Legacy

A Runes of Argyl Story

Book 3

Jessica Savage

Copyright ©2016 by Jessica Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

At the Beginning of all time the great Gods of the Universe sat in the Great Void of Space and looked down upon the world that had been created beneath them. They had already foretold the future of mankind and could see the recklessness and hostility of the centuries to come. Many of the Gods laughed and did not care about the creatures that were emerging from the slime of the waters to stand erect upon the cooling land, yet Odin and Thor and Ares were not too great to realize that their own destinies were aligned with this new and emerging species, and that the very existence of the Gods would come to depend upon them.

To this effect, three stones were cast by each of the great deities from out of the molten pit of the earth and upon each of these stones were placed great powers that only the Gods possessed.

A keeper for each of these stones was nominated from the faithful souls that roamed the earth and these runes were handed down through the centuries, generation to generation of guardians, until such time would come when their powers would be released.

Andrea read the leaflet that she kept in the back of her dressing table drawer. The pamphlet had been part of the display in the New York gallery - describing the ancient relics that Helen had discovered.

It was hard to think that all that had happened in the past was real and sometimes she didn’t even believe it herself, but Alex and the unborn child inside her were constant reminders.

Upon meeting Alex she had decided to remain on Iona; why not? She would be close to Geraldine, the only other person in the world she could confide in. Alex knew nothing, he was a descendant of Alexhander MacDonald but had no clues about the past. Geraldine, his grandmother, had told him nothing. The baby would be born soon, the girl Elizabeth; she would remember nothing of her time in the past. The present was enough for all of them.

Over the months the romance had easily blossomed between Andrea and Alex and it wasn’t long, with the help of Geraldine, before they had rented a small cottage together on the Island. She was two months pregnant but had lied to Alex that it was merely a month. It was, after all, only a small white lie; the child had in reality been conceived over 500 years in the past, and of course the child was technically his - or at least his great–great-great-great-grandfather’s.

She tried not to think about it too much.

Life was good in the main. The pace of life was much slower here on the Island; compared with New York it had stopped, but she preferred it that way. There were only two things that niggled away at her on the long winter nights and one was Steve - her ex. She had left him behind in New York to escape the clutches of her other worry; Helen. Her evil ancestor Helena had been killed way back in time but the present day incumbent still remained. No doubt she knew of her ancestor’s death and was now even keener to possess the three runes that were in Geraldine’s possession; to gain their power and return to the past to take her vengeance and wreak havoc once again.

At first her mobile had been full of missed calls and voicemails from Steve, but as the weeks passed the calls grew fewer. Now almost 9 months had elapsed since she last saw him and she doubted that she would see him again. His ego had been bothered by her leaving, but he was not bothered enough to follow her back to England, even though he believed it was his child she was bearing.

Geraldine had promised that Helen could no longer harm her; with her ancestor, Helena, now dead, she was weakened. There was only one way Helena could be restored and that would be by Helen retrieving one of the runes and travelling back in time to breathe life into her evil ancestor. Without possession of a rune, travelling back in time was impossible. Geraldine assured her that could never happen while ever the runes were kept safe.

Life was slow paced and peaceful on Iona and it was just what Andrea needed. She could run her  business from anywhere in the world as long as she had a laptop, mobile phone and a good internet connection, and even Iona managed to provide all of those.

The day was bright and she needed some fresh air. As she stepped outside of the doorway the view never failed to impress her. The cottage was located away from the main centre of the Island, overlooking the Bay at the Back of the Ocean. The title itself conjured up different worlds in her head and she was immediately struck by how little the place had changed over the centuries. Her ancestor, Andra, would have stood here and looked out onto the same view. The roar of the ocean against the shore was mesmerizing; something ancient and powerful in each roll of the waves and she could watch it for hours.

Holding her hands over her swollen belly she felt for the life within. She was almost full term with the baby and could feel the movements within the watery depths.

Life and death, birth and rebirth, as constant as the waves upon the shore.

Andrea shivered slightly. That was the only downfall to setting up home here. There were constant reminders of the past everywhere, each step she took was treading in her ancestors footsteps. It was almost as if Andra was there, watching her every move.

Even after everything that had happened, she could still scarcely believe it, especially in the daytime when everything seemed bright and normal. Her adventures into the past seemed but a passing dream and she would have thought she were mad if it were not for Geraldine to remind her that she was in fact sane; that what had happened over the last few months was real.

She walked slowly across the fields and into the main village. She had agreed to meet Geraldine at the Hotel Columba for coffee before calling in at the Abbey to catch Alex in his lunch hour. The tourist trade was busy at this time of year and his guided tours were proving very popular – he had a way of bringing the past alive for people and the Abbey Trust had made his temporary contract permanent.

Geraldine was as bright as ever and Andrea found it hard to believe that she was 80 years old.

The two were sitting in their regular seat by the window of the small hotel lounge when Andrea’s face dropped as she stared out of the window.

“What’s wrong Andrea, you look like you’ve see a ghost?”

Andrea continued to stare; her face turning pale.

“I think I have; Steve has just walked past the hotel.”

She had never imagined that she would ever see Steve again. With no intention of ever returning to New York, she never expected Steve to turn up here on Iona.

“He seems to be heading for the Abbey Geraldine, I better head him off. I don’t want him to meet Alex.”

Her old friend looked concerned.

“But Steve doesn’t even know about Alex, does he? Wait a moment and collect yourself. He can do little damage. Now, what are you going to say to him?”

Andrea was already standing and putting her coat on ready to leave.

“I’m sorry Geraldine but I have to go. What if he meets Alex and starts asking questions; asking if he knows me? I just can’t leave anything to chance. It’s all too complicated. I’ll catch up with you later.”

Geraldine watched her young friend rush out of the room and her brow furrowed. There was a change in the air and the period of calm was almost over.

He was some distance away by the time she had walked out of the hotel and onto the path, and he had almost reached the entrance to the Abbey.

“Steve!”

She called his name as loudly as she could muster. His pace slowed and he stopped; recognizing the voice he turned to face her.

The sight of him caused her heart to quicken. Andrea thought she was well and truly over him, but they had been together a long time and old habits die hard.

He walked slowly back towards her and stopped a few paces away from where she stood.

“Andrea.”

Struggling to keep her composure she bit into her lip. It was ridiculous that she should feel so emotional; it had been such a long time. Perhaps it was her hormones?

“Andrea, you look great.”

Walking forwards he held out his arms to embrace her.

“Big, you mean?”

As he moved in closer to kiss her, she turned her head and his lips pecked her cheek politely.

That was typical of Steve; always thinking that his charm would win her round. Maybe it could in the old days, before Alex, but now things were different.

“What do you want Steve?”

She pulled herself away and he was ruffled by her coolness.

His smile soon disappeared and she could see the anger starting to form behind his eyes.

“Isn’t it obvious Andrea? I’m here for you and the baby. Enough is enough. I’ve left you long enough on your own, given you space or whatever it was that you wanted, but now I’ve come to take you back home. Let’s be sensible about this. I’m staying for a few days in a hotel on Mull. Now be a good girl and come home with me?”

Andrea could feel her temper start to flare.

“How dare you patronize me. And what is there to be sensible about. I’m pregnant – end of. But we’re finished Steve, it’s over and I am not coming back with you to New York, I’m staying here with ...”

She could have bitten her tongue, she had said too much.

Steve’s face grew pale.

“Staying here with whom?”

Her face reddened as she struggled with an explanation.

“With, with...Geraldine of course. She’s been looking after me and I’m making a new life here for myself.”

She didn’t sound convincing and he narrowed his eyes in disbelief.

“So you’re setting up home with a crackpot old pensioner eh? That doesn’t sound likely Andrea. And what about this place, it’s the back of beyond and far too quiet for someone like you? Be reasonable Andrea. The child needs a father and a proper home.”

“It’s not your child.”

The words were blurted out before she could stop them.

He looked shocked but laughed scornfully. “Of course it’s my child Andrea, don’t be so ridiculous - who else could be the father?”

She opened her mouth to speak but knew the words were impossible to find.

“Is anything the matter Andrea?”

They hadn’t noticed Alex approaching them.

She stopped speaking as soon as she saw him and wondered if he had heard any of the conversation.  Andrea had been trying to avoid such an encounter and now it was here there was nothing she could do about it.

“Alex.”

Andrea tried to keep her voice light but there was an audible tremor as she spoke.

“This is Steve, Steve – Alex.”

The two men glared at each other. Alex had heard all about Steve and disliked him immediately. Steve felt his hackles rise as Alex laid a comforting arm around Andrea’s shoulders.

“So this is the truth then, this is what’s really happening? Living with Geraldine, I didn’t believe that for a start. I can see it all now. So you’ve set up a cozy love nest with this drop-out huh? What on earth can he give you that I can’t? Be reasonable Andrea, you’ve not been well since your Grandmother’s death. Come back to New York with me and leave this bozo. We can start again.”

Alex was trying to take in the words, understand what Steve was saying.

“I don’t know what you’re playing at mate but the baby is mine. Andrea and I are planning on getting married. You’re not needed here.”

The testosterone was rising and the two men squared up to face each other. Andrea knew that Steve was a coward and his bluster was worse than his bite, but she wasn’t so sure about Alex.

“Listen you freak, the baby’s mine. I don’t know what crap Andrea has been telling you, but she found out she was pregnant in New York, so how could it be yours?  You hadn’t even met her then. Unless...”

He turned to look at Andrea with a queer look in his eyes.

“Unless you met this pile of shit when you visited Iona just after your grandmother’s death – is that it eh? I see the truth of it now. There was I thinking that you were grieving for your grandma, when really you were just having it away with this idiot. Well, it just shows the fool that I have been; I didn’t realize that you were such a slut Andrea.”

The fist sent him reeling over the path and into the road in pain.

Steve stood up, the blood pouring from his nose, a look of shock on his face.

“Bloody maniac! See what kind of man you are getting involved with Andrea. You women, you’re all the same. And yes, Andrea, for your information I was sleeping with Helen until she fucked off too. I suppose that makes us even. Well I’ve had enough of this; I hope you both rot here.”

And with a final glance at Andrea, he stormed off along the path that led back to the harbor.

Andrea and Alex stood in silence as they watched him go. Alex still looked angry; shocked at his sudden act of violence. He was a peaceful man by nature, or thought that he had been until now.

Turning to Andrea he fought to keep his emotions at bay.

“So you were pregnant before you came here?”

She had hoped that he hadn’t taken in all that Steve had been saying. The conversation would be a difficult one.

“Look Alex...”

Andrea hesitated, thinking carefully over her words before speaking.

“So it’s true?”

She did not answer.

Taking her silence for a sign of guilt he turned and walked quickly away.

“It’s not what you think Alex...” but it was too late, he had gone. Two men had walked away from her in the space of minutes. It just wasn’t her day.

It was no use running after him straight away. If she tried to explain it would all sound ridiculous and would achieve nothing. She needed to speak to Geraldine to figure a way out.

The old woman had been watching the scene from the hotel window. One day her Grandson would learn the truth, but not today. She had kept it from him for all of these years. The Beginning and the End would be upon them all soon, and then it would be time.

Andrea decided that a little white lie wouldn’t hurt. Alex would be told the truth eventually, but until that time, until he could actually see it for himself, there would be no gain in telling him everything just yet. He would never believe it; she hardly believed and she had seen it all for herself.

She agreed with Geraldine that she would admit to being pregnant with Steve’s child whilst in New York, but that she had miscarried shortly after arriving in the UK. This baby, she insisted, was his.

“Why on earth didn’t you tell me all of this before?”

She shrugged “I guess I thought it wasn’t important. I wanted to leave the past behind.”

“But the guy still thinks the child is his, I don’t like him but I think he has a right to know.”

Andrea agreed to write and tell Steve. It would put a line under their relationship. She had nothing to fear from Steve, a paternity test would prove that he wasn’t the father, and hopefully the ancestral genes would prove that Alex was - if need be.

Life settled into a gentle pace once more and soon Alex and Andrea were married in the little chapel of St Oran and she gave birth to a beautiful baby girl – Elizabeth. The months went by and Andrea had almost stopped thinking about the past, wrapped up in her own, cozy world.

2.

The day was fine and blowing and she was hanging out her washing when she saw a very troubled looking Geraldine walking up the small lane towards the house. It was quite a walk from the main village and Andrea usually met her old friend at the hotel. She called out in surprise and waved to greet her old friend.

Geraldine was usually so calm and peaceful, but today she appeared agitated and nervous. The walk had exhausted her and she carried a newspaper under her arm. Andrea led her in to the cozy kitchen for a seat and a cup of tea, and Geraldine spread out the paper across the kitchen table.

“It’s started.”

She pointed a finger to an article in the newspaper.

Andrea was immediately struck by a color photograph in the middle of the page. It was a picture of Helen.  The article was headed ‘Ancient Burial Ground reveals sacred Treasures’.

She quickly scanned the article. It appeared that a team of archaeologists funded by Helen’s art business had discovered some of the oldest relics to date, in a tomb uncovered in Greece. Carvings and pictures of grotesque statues and three headed dogs had been uncovered, and it was supposedly connected to a lost and ancient temple dedicated to the God Hades – the dark God of the Underworld.  Andrea picked up the paper to peer more closely at the photograph. Helen was smiling and holding in her hand a set of 4 small carved beads.

“Helen has finally discovered what she has been looking for all of these years. For everything good there is an evil counterpart. Whilst the runes we protect carry a positive energy, there are others that are negative. The stones in Helen’s hand look harmless enough, but in the right hands they can topple nations. This date was foretold; that the powers of Hades would be unleashed upon the world. I’m sure you have heard of the 4 Horsemen of the apocalypse?”

Andrea screwed her eyes up as she looked more closely at the paper.

“Surely you’re not saying that those stones can bring about the end of the world?”

She looked incredulously at the old woman.

“The runes that our families have been protecting are very powerful. They are used to channel the positive energies of the universe and are more powerful than we have yet to see. The Universe is a balance of good and bad, yin and yang. Somehow they work in harmony, but if the power falls into the wrong hands then the balance of the Universe could be at risk.”

“But why should Helen want that power; what on earth would she use it for?”

“Helen, like the rest of us, is a mere pawn of the Gods. Day follows night, but what if the sun failed to shine on this great world of ours? Games are being played out among the Gods, Andrea. Up to now there has been relative peace, but have you not noticed the increase in bad news over the past few years, the wars and the famine and the pain? The positive forces around us are stretched to their limit maintaining a status quo, and something will soon have to give.”

Andrea sat down on one of the wooden dining room chairs. Everything seemed to be so normal, so ordinary here, and yet she knew; she had seen, but it was still hard to believe.

“But surely you don’t believe that all of our fates are in the hands of an ancient god?”

“God or Gods, Creator or whatever people put their faith in, there is more to this world and the universe than we can ever comprehend. Why there is always a constant struggle between good and evil, I do not know. But the time is coming, I can feel it close, something is in the air: The Beginning and the End.”

“What does that mean?”

Andrea’s mind was reeling.

“Much of the truth has been lost over thousands and thousands of years, but the words on the Great Scrolls that are said to have been written in fire by the Gods themselves at the very start of the creation of the Universe, have been passed down over the centuries. No doubt some of the words will have been changed, in both translation and the telling, but the meaning has always been clear. It is said that at the Beginning of the End there will be a great battle between the Gods; a battle that will not only be the end of time, but also the start of things to come. The battle will decide what shall happen at the End, the fate of the Universe some say.”

“So what’s the point of all this, our future, what does it all mean?”

Geraldine put her arm around the shoulder of her young friend and her eyes twinkled.

“There is more. The scrolls tell of two children; a brother and a sister born across Time to save Time – our Universe and all that we are and ever will be.”

Andrea wrinkled her nose “You mean Elizabeth?”

Geraldine smiled.

“Elizabeth and a younger brother perhaps, only time will tell. Helena thought it was she; her and Alexhander, that were the brother and sister foreseen in the scrolls. But Alexhander and Helena were not true kin. Helena liked to think that she was the chosen one and when she found out that she was not, well that was when things started to go wrong. She looked for power in another place and that is when she turned to the dark side; to evil and destructive forces. Of course she was jealous of you and the idea that you would bear the children of the scrolls, and as such would try anything to stop you. The runes have kept us safe until now. Helen has the sacred stones of Hades and will be gathering her power; it will not be long now.”

“Are we safe; and what about Alex, should I tell him?”

Andrea looked anxiously across to the sleeping form of Elizabeth, blissfully unaware in her Moses basket.

“I will know what to do when the time comes. You have nothing to worry about; for the moment at least. There is no use alarming Alex, he would not believe you anyway. The time will come for you to tell him.”

Andrea did not feel safe; the mere thought of Helen gave her goose bumps, but she said no more; enough had been said for one day. Geraldine looked tired and she feared she had worn her old friend out with all of her questioning.

3.

Summer started to fade and towards the end of September, as the Autumn Equinox approached, there came a change in the weather.  The once clear skies were now filled with dark and angry looking clouds and the wind whipped up from the west, blowing in from across the ocean and bringing a chill to the air.

Geraldine woke up with a start. Her heart was beating fast and she knew the day had finally come; the day of her destiny and she had been waiting. Her old and freckled hands shook as she dressed and she tried to compose herself. She had known this day would arrive; had prepared for it in her head, and yet now it was here she was full of doubts and hesitation.

‘I know how Jesus must have felt in the Garden of Gethsemane’ she mused, glancing at her reflection in the mirror.

She had the temptation to go back in time; to go back to her ancestor and breathe life into the younger Geraldine, whom she knew lay dead on a spot not far from here yet hundreds of years in the past, and cause the still heart to beat once more. Perhaps she could fight back if she were younger; had the energy?

But she knew that it could not be so, it was not the way of things, her fate had been sealed and her path would end here, today.

It was only a matter of Time.

Sitting at her usual table at the hotel, she drank her usual coffee. Andrea would be dropping by later that morning and she hoped she wouldn’t be too late. There were many things she had left to say.

The door to the lounge opened and a cool chill entered into the room. Geraldine sat unmoving while a figure approached. She did not need to turn around to see who it was; the feeling of evil in the air told her everything that she needed to know.

4.

It was 11:00am when Andrea entered the lounge to see Geraldine sitting alone. Usually her friend was looking out of the window, ready to greet her and the young child, but not today. Geraldine did not even look up when the door opened into the lounge.

As Andrea approached she could tell something was wrong. The old woman was hunched over the table with her eyes closed, and parking the buggy, Andrea rushed to her side.

“Geraldine, whatever has happened, should I fetch a doctor?”

The old woman was still and yet managed to raise her eyes slowly towards her young friend before closing them again. Andrea could see the pain behind the old grey eyes and immediately wrapped her arms around the old woman's shoulders.

"What on earth has happened Geraldine, what's wrong?"

Sitting down opposite her, she took the old and wrinkly hands in her own, they were cold and unresponsive.

She shouted louder, wondering if she had been heard.

"Geraldine?"

Opening her eyes she looked intently at Andrea as if trying to focus on something that was too far away in the distance.

Her mouth trembled as she tried to speak, but remained silent.

Andrea could feel the tears start to well up in her eyes at the sight of her usual spritely friend.

"Oh Geraldine, let me fetch the doctor?"

The old woman's grip tightened as Andrea tried to stand.

"No."

The voice was frail and almost inaudible.

Andrea remained, her eyes fixed on Geraldine's face.

"It's too late, now listen…"

The words were broken and sluggish. Her mouth was slack and she had difficulty in speaking. Geraldine had suffered a stroke.

"Try not to talk Geraldine; look let me get you a doctor."

The weak hands squeezed her own as tight as they were able and Andrea remained.

"Listen; there is something I need to tell you…"

The old woman leaned closer and lowered her head.

"Helen was here. You are in danger and must return."

"Helen?" Andrea could feel the panic start to rise in her chest.

"She is gaining power and must be stopped, the only way..."

Geraldine stopped mid sentence and closed her eyes, unable to continue. Her mind was active but her body was slowly breaking down.

Andrea stood to leave. She could not bear to see her old friend suffer, and she felt helpless.

"Wait!"

Geraldine summoned her remaining strength to call back her friend.

"You must listen, I haven't much time. Helen is powerful. So powerful that I did not realize she had come for me until it was too late. This morning I sensed her presence and knew the time was near. She has defeated me and will look to end your life and that of the child's. You must return to the past. Take Alex and the child, but go soon. This is the Beginning and the End."

The words were spoken in a quiet whisper and Andrea strained to hear the slurred speech.

"Helen took one of the Runes from me - I knew she would and had to safeguard the other two. She has returned to the past to try and save her brother, Alexhander. You must take the two remaining stones and return with Alex immediately. They are hidden safely in my room, look in the old Gideon's bible - the only place she would not look. You must take Alex first and then return for the child. She will be safe. You will know what to do when the time comes."

Helen had been there that morning and no doubt had been the cause of Geraldine's sudden attack. Andrea felt the bile rise in her throat at the thought of the beautiful yet evil face. If only she had been here earlier, would she have tried to kill them all?

"It is the Beginning and the End, Andrea."

The grip on her hands slackened as the old careworn hands slipped out of her own and flopped lifelessly onto the table. Geraldine was dead.

At first she didn't know what to do and sat helplessly with large tears rolling down her cheeks. Geraldine had been her one ally and only sanity during the last year, and she suddenly felt weak and lost without her old friend.

She touched the soft grey head as it slumped gently onto the silent breast. They were the only customers in the cafe and the one waiting staff was busy in the kitchen preparing for the lunch orders. She wondered what to do.

A cry from the corner brought her back to her senses. She had almost forgotten about Elizabeth in the buggy.  Rushing over to pick up the child, Andrea hugged her tightly. Life and death, birth and rebirth, the continuing cycle; that was something Geraldine always told her.

Andrea walked back over to the body of the old woman and kissed her gently on the forehead.

"Have a safe journey Geraldine, wherever you might be going."

It seemed callous to leave her alone, but Geraldine had warned her to leave immediately. She would have to find the runes and then somehow explain all of this to Alex.

The door to Geraldine's hotel room was unlocked. Someone had already been in there before her.  Stepping quickly inside, she looked first on the bedside cabinet before opening the small drawer underneath. There was an embroidered handkerchief and a packet of mints. Andrea smiled as she picked up the folded handkerchief and brought it to her face. The faint aroma of rosemary and lavender still lingered in the white cotton weave; it was the scent of Geraldine, the smell of the past.

Soon she was outside and pushing the buggy towards the Abbey. Glancing back towards the hotel she could still see the tiny figure of Geraldine slumped in the window, and pitied the poor waitress who would eventually find her. It would be a great shock.

But now she would need to find Alex and tell him the whole story and she didn't have a clue where to start.

The day was still dull and all was quiet outside the Abbey. Andrea always felt a sense of deep calm in the shadow of the old stones and even today was no exception. There was something unearthly, some ancient wisdom in this sacred ground, now filled with the secrets and whispers of the dead.

The main doors were wide open and she wheeled the buggy up the disabled access ramp and into the ticket office cum gift shop.

Alex was standing drinking coffee at the back of the counter and gave her a surprised smile as she approached.

As soon as she reached him, the tears started to come and would not stop; the shock of Geraldine dying had just started to hit her.

Alex made her a coffee and made her sit down on a wooden pew in the Abbey until she quietened down. She could almost feel the presence of the dead saints as she sat quietly for a moment, gathering her thoughts and wondering what to say.

The two runes in her pocket seemed to be burning into her and they gave her the courage to continue.

At first Alex was incredulous and wondered if she were ill. She mentioned Geraldine but not the fact that she was dead. He loved his grandmother and it would be too great a shock for him, and it would make it almost impossible for him to return with her.

Holding out her hands she presented the runes, the curious little stones that wielded such power.

He took one in his hands and rolled it in his fingers.

"So, you're telling me that this little rock can transport me back in time, where I will embody and bring back to life the dying form of my ancestor Alexhander MacDonald and you will be my wife Andra?”

Andrea nodded meekly.

"And that my children, or their children, will save the world or even the Universe; that is unless the evil Helena doesn't get to them first?"

She nodded her head again.

"And somehow my Gran used to be a nun and is mixed up in all of this?"

Andrea smiled weakly. Coming from his lips it sounded ridiculous and she almost didn't believe it herself.

"Andrea, what kind of films have you been watching lately; do you think it might be something in the coffee they serve at the Columba? It sounds to me like you and dear grandmother are on some kind of drug related trip."

He laughed out loudly at the thought.

"Then you won't mind coming along with me to the chapel next door to show you?"

She teased him hoping that by playing along he would agree.

"Andrea, I have work to do."

"Please, it won't take a moment?"

He looked at her intently for a moment before taking a sip of his coffee.

"Ok, but I must be back in 5 minutes."

The sky outside was grey and the ground beneath them muddy. It was hard to push the buggy across the grass in the graveyard and Alex took charge.

As they walked the short way across to the old section of graves her mind worked overtime. As Geraldine had advised, with only two stones she would have to take Alex first; it would be too hard for him to take it all in on his own.

She could leave Elizabeth here in her buggy; in real time she would be gone and back in the mere blink of an eye.

There was no more time to lose or explain. Ensuring the brake was firmly on the buggy and that Elizabeth was settled, Andrea took one of the stones and passed it to Alex who eyed it suspiciously.

"So, what am I supposed to do with this, wish for Santa Clause?"

Andrea smiled tolerantly and led the way to the ancient grave of Alexhander MacDonald. As they reached the spot she could hear a bell start to toll midday in the distance.

Kneeling on the ground she beckoned for Alex to do the same. He rolled his eyes but followed suit, anything to keep the peace.

The wind whipped up from the East and a low mist drifted in from across the ocean until it surrounded the graveyard of the tiny chapel of St Oran.

5.

Andrea awoke and looked around her. The bitter taste of herbs stuck in the back of her throat and she sat up and retched, bringing up the poison along with the contents of her stomach. The girl Elizabeth lay silently at her side, unmoving yet still warm. The faint pallor of death had already started to pass over her brow and Andrea gathered the small body into her arms and wept, even though she knew that her own child slept peacefully, hundreds of years away in the future. She had poisoned the child and herself - death and the possession of a rune stone being the only way to return back to the future; now she had returned to that very point of death to breathe life back into her ancestral form.

A shout heralded from the room downstairs. Alex must have woken.

Laying the girl back on the bed she sat up. There was no time to lose. She remembered the first time she had visited this place, it had been the year 1625 when she first arrived and it had been a shock to the system to say the least. She would return for Elizabeth soon and in turn she would breathe life into the lifeless form of Andra and Alexhander’s child, Elizabeth.

Rushing down the wooden staircase she entered the main room below. Alex was trying to sit up on the makeshift bed, his eyes wild with pain from his injuries and disbelief at his surroundings.

"Andrea, what the fuck has happened? What on Earth?”

Alex did not swear easily and it was a sign he was agitated. He lay back on the pillows, weak with the pain.

It was not the time to say I told you so.

"It's the runes - we are back in the year 1635, like I said we would be. I know it's hard to take in. The last time I was here, you, or at least Alexhander MacDonald, lay dying from his battle wounds, and your half sister Helena killed Geraldine, and you in turn killed Helena."

"But I don't even have a sister!"

She looked round to find the bodies of the two women. Only the slight body of the young nun, Geraldine, remained, Helena had gone.

"You look different."

Andrea had almost forgotten the difference in time. Elizabeth was 9 years old and of course she too was older than her future self. A wealth of memories returned to her. Things she had almost forgotten about from a former time. Some memories weren't even hers but were Andra's, long before she had travelled back in time to embody her ancestor, to keep the lineage alive, and she wore her memory like a shroud.

Alex lay back on the pillow; it was all too much to take in as she knew it would be. He too looked older, a rugged man back from the wars, not recently graduated from Edinburgh University. It would take some getting used to. His hand was still tightly clasped around the stone and he was now looking at it incredulously.

She noticed the blood on his bandages. He had been badly wounded and needed tending to.

"I better call for the physician to come and bandage your wounds again; he will give you something for the pain."

Alex looked horrified.

"No medieval medic is going to mess around with me!"

He winced as a wave of pain seared through him.

"Well it's either that or you die a long and painful death."

She stood up to summon one of the servants and stopped when she reached the lifeless body of Geraldine.

"Alex, I have something to tell you."

Although he could see the likeness between the dead young nun and his Grandmother, he could not believe that they were the same. He was too weak to think any further on the matter and she dare not yet tell him about the fate of his beloved relative. As the physician arrived she stood up to leave.

"Don't leave me Andrea, stay with me."

She had no choice.

"I have to fetch Elizabeth."

Taking the stone from his hand she kissed him quickly on his perspiring brow before heading back upstairs to her chamber.

There were two drops of poison left in the vial that had remained where she had dropped it, just enough to stop her heart.

6.

The young girl was soon coughing in her arms after retching up the poison. It was a shock to see her daughter again, now older. It was Elizabeth and yet not Elizabeth; the same genes but from another time. That would be something else that would be difficult to explain to Alex.

She left the girl sleeping soundly in the bed before quietly joining him. The physician had given him a strong draught; a mixture of bitter herbs that tasted vile, but before long he too was sleeping a deep and dreamless sleep.

"I'm afraid he has lost a lot of blood and is quite delirious. His words did not make any sense and he kept asking me to 'phone' for his own doctor?"

The change would take a lot of getting used to.

Alex awoke later that night after a sleep full of weird dreams and images. He thought he was still dreaming as he looked round the strange and antiquated room and it was only when Andrea appeared, dressed like an extra from the local medieval banquet, that the odd reality started to dawn upon him.

As he struggled to sit up, a sharp pain from the wound in his side caused him to cry out and soon Andrea was by his side.

"What on earth is happening to me Andrea? I don't believe it... I…"

Sinking back into the cushions he closed his eyes.

"Hush, you need to rest and get better. All will be well."

She stroked his forehead tenderly.

His eyes opened wide and he stared up at her, a dubious look on his face.

"All will be well? Andrea where on Earth are we?  And what has happened? And more importantly what has happened to me?"

She fetched him a draught of the local spirit before she proceeded. It was the local mead made by the monks with Iona honey. It was quite a potent brew and she hoped it would help to settle his nerves.

Sitting on the edge of the couch she started to tell him about his great ancestor, Alexhander MacDonald, her own Grandmother, and his. How she had fallen in love with him, both in the past and in the future, and how their child Elizabeth was conceived in a period of history when Charles 1st was on the throne, and the English Civil War was raging.

"You can't be serious. You're saying that I'm my own daughter’s great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandchild? That's a little hard to take in?"

"I know and I can't explain everything. Geraldine told me that there had been a shift in the balance of power in the Universe and that Time itself is under threat. A channel has been opened in the Thin Place – Iona - where the physical and the spiritual are almost co-existent. It is that event that has allowed us to travel back in time, to put things right."

“But how are we supposed to put things right, and what are WE meant to do?"

"I'm not sure really. Geraldine told me that I would know when the time was right."

"Dear Grandmother. She would never be content sitting with her knitting and a tartan blanket over her knee. And will she be joining us at some point?"

He saw the shadow cross her eyes before she had chance to hide her feelings.

"What's wrong?"

The body of the young nun had been removed for burial by the physician and she stared at the space where the body had been.

"Geraldine's dead."

Her words shocked him and she could feel the tears spring to her eyes once again.

"Dead?  But how?  When?"

"It was Helena - or Helen if you prefer. She's back here with us now, but she killed your dear grandmother back at the hotel. She had a stroke just after Helen had visited her."

“So you were there?"

"No, but I was with her when she died. She told me to bring you and Elizabeth back here for safety and that we would know what to do. She seemed to have been expecting it and kept saying that it is the beginning and the end".

"I can't take all of this in Andrea; I think I'm slowly going mad?"

Andrea hesitated, there was just one more thing to tell him, but she wondered whether it would send him over the edge.  Elizabeth had been a one year old baby back in 2016, now she was a young girl of 9 years old.

A life to breathe life into another life, the continuous circle.

The physician had left a draught of the sedative and she poured it into a beaker.

"Drink this Alex, I think you had better rest for a while."

7.

Alex got much worse before he got better. The wound was much deeper than first imagined and he was weak for several months. He struggled to come to terms with his circumstances and begged Andrea to let him return home, but she could not. If Alex left, then what would happen to Alexhander?

She had no way of knowing and without Geraldine felt lost and out of her depth.

The winter passed and spring slowly started to raise its head on the Island. The last few months had been hard and Andrea had struggled. Alex was almost better but he was bitter and resentful of her keeping him captive in the past and had become withdrawn and moody. At least now the weather was getting better and he had started to go outside to walk and to take in the air. Nothing had felt right since they had travelled back in Time and she wondered if Geraldine had been right after all. Maybe they should all just return back to the present; surely nothing could be as bad as their current circumstances.

Only Elizabeth had carried on regardless. The effect of a one year old baby travelling back into a child's body had been different. The young 9 year old Elizabeth had woken as if nothing had happened and had no knowledge of the future. She supposed it would be the same going back into the future, the babe would remember nothing of the child.

As she passed across the window a ray of sun flitted across the room and she shifted towards the light. The rare warmth of the sun was strangely comforting on her face and she placed her hands on her cheek as if to capture the illusive light. Overnight there had been a shift in nature and the early season had finally arrived. It was the spring equinox and there was to be a Pagan Spring Festival in celebration. A great fire was to be lit on the dunes overlooking the Bay at the Back of the Ocean.

Andrea missed the old cottage by the ocean. Perhaps it was time to go back home after all? She could see Alex returning from his walk, slowly trudging up the track towards the house, and her heart ached for him. They hardly talked these days and that made the long days unbearable. How could she make him understand when she didn't even understand herself?

At least Elizabeth was happy. She had a new dress and cloak for the festival and was looking forward to the event. The child was innocent of the future and knew only of the present time. Her father was aloof, but most of her young life he had been away in war and battle and she did not seem to notice his moods. She was tutored at the small nunnery during the day and in the evening she sang and played. Elizabeth had adopted a sleek, black cat that roamed the Island and was now her constant companion and shadow. She was a loving and intelligent child but lived in a world of her own. When she wasn't in her classes she could be seen walking the shoreline, picking up shells, strange twisted roots and sea carved pebbles. These were her treasures and she stored them all in a large wooden chest in her chamber. On clear nights she loved to gaze at the stars and could recognize all of the constellations, ‘The Great Bear’, ‘The Archer’, and ‘The Plough’ amongst many. A young boy from one of the local crofts, Tom, had become her sometimes tutor and Andrea was pleased that her daughter had found at least one friend. Although raised on the island she did not fit in with the other young girls. She thought them silly and they thought her aloof.

The evening was cloudy and yet the atmosphere was bright and full of energy. The locals gathered on the beach to welcome in the spring and the great fire blazed away into the cold night air. Andrea and Elizabeth had gone out alone. Alex had not been in the mood for celebration and was sulking at home.

The fire warmed them and the blaze lit up their features like a red mask. The auburn and gold weave of the young girl’s hair glinted in the fiery light and her cheeks glowed with the heat. She looked so happy and so pretty; what would happen to the young Elizabeth if they returned home? Would this young girl still have a full life in front of her?

Trying to hold back the tears she looked around at Elizabeth. She had found Tom and the two were feeding the fire with driftwood. Despite the heat, a shiver ran through Andrea and she pulled the cloak tightly around her arms to keep out the cold. A dry twig crackled and sent a spark shooting high up into the heavens. She followed it with her eyes, the amber fragment lifting in the breeze and out of sight. As she looked up, the clouds parted for a second to reveal the moon hanging full and heavy in its orbit. Her heart beat at the sight, as if seeing it for the first time; the old and timeless moon that had waxed and waned across the centuries.

A soft hand clasped her shoulder. The touch and feel of a man she had missed for so long. It was Alex.

"Andrea."

She turned to face him, her heart beating fast.

Burying her head into his chest she let the tears fall freely for the first time in months.

He held her close for a long while as they both stood and watched the fire burn into the dark firmament.

For a moment he was silent, it was difficult to find the words.

"I've seen Geraldine."

At first she thought she had misheard and that he had been referring to the girl.

"You mean Elizabeth?"

He shook his head "No, I saw Geraldine, my Grandmother."

8.

The last few months had been a horrible nightmare for Alex and one that he could not awaken from. He had changed from a happy go lucky and outgoing young guy to a resentful and solemn shadow of his former self.

Never quite accepting that he was living in the 17th century, he had isolated himself from the rest of his family and the people around him. He even looked different, older, the face of a man haunted by life. The face he saw in the distorted mirror looked like his but he knew that it wasn't. It was like looking at a non-identical twin, the same but not the same. Alex couldn't quite put his finger on it.

The only good thing to salvage from all of this was that his body was extremely fit and toned. His old routine of three runs a week had kept him lean but not particularly muscular. He now found he had a six pack and biceps, and that he had several scars on his normally smooth skin. The wound in his side had been deep, and at night he woke from nightmares where he fought in bloody and physical battles. Strange memories kept filtering through his mind, but he tried not to think about them, pushed them back, fought against anything he could to keep a hold of his own true identity.

Alex had been walking near to the Abbey when a shrouded figure had caught his eye. He had got to know everybody and everything on the tiny Island, the movements and natural rhythms of daily life. Anyone new was generally regarded with mistrust, and in the case of Alex that mistrust was doubled.  Stepping out into the night air he had walked carefully across the track and was soon in the Abbey grounds. No one was there. Perhaps whoever it was had gone inside, and he stepped cautiously through the Abbey doorway.

He had never been a believer or a regular church goer, the occasional weddings and funerals but then only when really necessary. Back home the Abbey was merely his place of work, a tourist attraction, but even he couldn't deny the spirituality of the place. One thing that he had quickly realized was that he would need to revisit all of his former cynicism about the supernatural. As a student he had been a staunch atheist and laughed at anyone with differing views, now he could see just what an arrogant fool he must have sounded.

Walking across the stone floor his footsteps echoed in the hallowed air. Of course it wasn't his Abbey, the one that he knew back in the real world was of a much more recent build. The newer Abbey was built on a greater and grander scale and was much more austere, yet he had to admit that if there was a God or supreme deity, then this place was certainly nearer to it. There was something about the architecture and rude fittings that was both primitive and honest. If there was a God, then he certainly dwelt here.

As he stood looking up at the Saints depicted in the windows, he had the sudden sensation that someone was standing behind him, watching him, yet there was no sound. Turning around he could see the shrouded figure approaching.

A sudden calmness gathered around him, a sense of familiarity. The figure stopped a little way off in front of him and spoke his name.

"Alex."

There was no mistaking that voice; it was his beloved grandmother, Geraldine.

All was shadowy beyond the veil but he had no doubt who it was. The air was filled with her personality, her brightness and zest for life, and almost immediately his spirits were raised.

She approached him slowly, reaching out until he was sobbing gently in her arms.

"There, there, Alex. All will be well."

Once again he was a child of 6 or 7 years, being comforted after some mishap; a graze to the knee or a fall from his bicycle. His grandmother had always been there for him; until recently.

"I don't understand Gran? There is so much that I don't understand. I don't belong here and I just want to go home."

"There is so much more than you or I will ever know or understand Alex."

"But it doesn't seem real that I can be here, that this is possible. Am I ill; is all of this a bad dream?"

"All I can tell you is that this is a reality and that you are actually living in the 17th century Alex. How it happened and why, I don't really understand, but I do know that Time weaves together the past, the present and the future and keeps the status quo, the equilibrium. Why do you think that the Universe is constantly expanding? It's because the past is real and never disappears, but each day it gets larger and larger. There has been some shift, some rent in the fabric that normally keeps the past and the present on two distinct planes. For everything there is a reason, and you and Andrea are that reason. Something has threatened the status quo and the balance needs to be restored. If not, who can only guess at the consequences? We are all pawns Alex."

"But why me, and why Andrea?"

The figure paused before continuing.

"Because you are the guardians of the runes, and like your ancestors that came before, it must be your line that continues to thrive and lead the way. There are dark forces that are at work here that would harm the ones you love. You must be strong Alex and keep Andrea and all that are yours safe and secure. You need to be strong and ready for what is to come. It won't be easy."

"But what and when? If I don't understand then how can I help?"

"You know more than you allow yourself Alex. You have been fighting against your ancestors ever since you arrived here and now you need to stop. It was them that sent me to you, to help you understand your role in all of this. They are watching you."

Alex quickly looked around the Abbey and shivered; it was as if a hundred beady eyes watched him silently out of the shadows.

"There will be a battle and that much I do know. It will take place in the near future but I cannot give a date. But you will know, if you allow yourself to accept and relax, then you will sense the change approaching and can prepare. Now go to Andrea and your daughter and be with them, they cannot manage this without you.”

9.

It was good to feel his arms wrapped around her again. The winter had been too long and his silence and detachment had made it seem longer; and definitely colder.

They walked home hand in hand as Elizabeth ran ahead, full of the excitement of the evening and her head full of stories.

She was soon fast asleep in her own chamber and Andrea and Alex sat by the open fire as Alex poured mead into two silver goblets.  The atmosphere between the two had been relaxed, but had now become suddenly awkward and they almost felt shy of each other.

He handed her a cup.

"I would rather have a pint any day. I'm not too sure about this mead stuff that the monks make. It's pretty awful and it tastes like medicine, but I suppose it hits the spot?"

She smiled.

"I know what you mean. I could kill for a large glass of Malbec - now if we were over in France and not Scotland then maybe even in 1654 we could have had a decent drink. I know what you mean about this stuff. The bitter herbs and honey are a funny mix."

She screwed her face up as she sipped the dark liquid.

Stepping over to stand behind her, he put his hands onto her shoulders and started to massage them.

"I'm sorry Andrea. The way I've behaved over the last few months is unforgivable."

"But understandable all the same Alex. I'm not sure that many people would have coped to suddenly finding that they had been transported back in time to the 1600’s."

"But you did, and your grandmother before you."

She looked into the flames; it had been a while since she had thought about her grandmother Betty. She had been the one to start all of this and Andrea wondered how she had felt on that day, the first time she had found herself in a different time.

"I felt just as bewildered as you did. The one thing that kept me going was Alexhander MacDonald. I fell in love. After that, the time and place was of little consequence. As long as we were together nothing else mattered."

She looked sadly into the fire.

"Do you miss him?"

“What do you mean? You are him. Well, almost."

Alex frowned. "But I'm not am I, not really; like you’re not really Andra. I keep having these memories, things that must have happened to Alexhander, but I'm not him. I'm Alex."

"Alexhander was your ancestor. I can't explain it either but it is almost as if I can feel Andra's presence around me, like a ghost, but on the inside."

She looked at Alex and he was deep in thought.

"A penny for them?"

He struggled to speak, his voice thick with emotion.

"I just wonder whether it is really me that you love or Alexhander."

Andrea stood up and put her arms around him.

"Oh Alex, you are a funny one. How can you be jealous of a man that has been dead for nearly 500 years? I did fall in love with Alexhander, he was a good and true man, and you are the same. Maybe we do embody our ancestors; something remains of us in the next generation after we are gone? Geraldine always talked about the cycle of life and death, birth and rebirth. The true reincarnation of the soul."

He smiled and held her tightly. He didn't really understand; how could he?

Her body was soft and warm and soon his lips found hers. It had been too long.

Her lips felt the same, soft and submissive against his. Her body too, molding against his, the soft contours fitted easily against his muscular frame.

It had been way too long and the months of longing and yearning bubbled to the surface as he greedily grabbed at her and pulled her to him. There was nothing he could do to alter the situation, but whatever was due to come, then it would be better if they faced it together. His hands squeezed her soft buttocks; not as firm as the ones he loved to fondle back in the future, but this was a softer and more mature Andrea and he loved how she felt in his arms. He could feel her passion start to rise as she pushed herself into him.

It had been a long time since she had been enveloped against his strong and muscular body; the flatness and firmness of his abdomen; his muscular shoulders and chest where she could lay her head and feel as if nothing could harm her.

Pulling her down onto the floor beside the fire they lay side by side; time did not matter here. Alexhander and Andra; Alex and Andrea; it was of no consequence; the two entwined and all was one.

He could not stop looking at her in the fire’s glow. It was almost as if he had forgotten how beautiful she was. Her brown eyes flickered with the flames reflection sparkling in their depths. Her hair was long and loose and curling around her shoulders and he wound a stray curl around his fingers. Despite the few silver strands she still looked like a young girl and he stroked her cheek tenderly. His passion ran high, but he did not want to rush this moment and he let his fingers trace the delicate lines of her face and neck and down onto her breast. Alex had become used to the medieval clothing and although at first he had felt ridiculous, he had now found a freedom and a certain masculinity that had seemed lost in the modern world of jeans and trainers. He thought that he cut quite a dash in the leggings and breeches he wore on a daily basis. It was the same for Andrea. He loved the feminine lines of the gowns that she wore, the ones that accentuated the breasts without being too revealing; something both modest and girlish about them.

He pulled on the fastening at the bosom of her gown. It laced downwards like a corset and his fingers tingled with anticipation as the material quickly loosened, freed from its constraints. Her breasts spread out of their tight confinements, the soft, white flesh spilling over the material like fresh, warm dough.

His hands cupped the ample mounds and he could feel her heart start to beat more quickly. He soon found the hard and erect nipple and pulled down the material to expose the bare breasts that lay quivering in time to her quickening breath.

Leaning over her frame, he buried his head against her softness and breathed in her gentle perfume; the tender and lingering scent of lavender and rosemary, fresh and so much more of a turn on than the expensive and manufactured perfumes of the modern day. It did not hide her own natural scent but rather enhanced it; a mix of soft musk and a primitive, almost earthy smell.

Andrea moved beneath his weight, his tongue causing her to squirm as he sucked and licked at her breasts. They had not been close for months; he locked in a ridiculous reality that he could not come to terms with. Wherever Geraldine was, she must have known and had come back to save them from that most difficult of all evils; themselves.

His cock was aching to push inside her soft flesh and he pressed his groin against her and moaned gently. Releasing his weight he pulled the gown over her stomach and hips and over her legs until she lay in the white cotton of her underclothes. He could have ripped the garment from her body straight away; he had never been so aroused. The sight of the pretty white cotton layer brought out a feeling that was both protective and sexual at the same time. Lifting the hem of the garment he pulled it high above her thighs, revealing the dark triangular mound between her legs. She did not wear any panties and the sight almost made him cum. Parting her legs with his hands, his fingers strayed to the softness of her thighs. She was already damp, aroused by his intimate touch. His fingers slipped easily into her wetness, probing into her depths as she arched her body towards him.

His tongue found her clitoris and she almost shouted out in pleasure, as he lightly licked over the firm, pink, sensitive bud.

He could hold back no longer and standing up he pulled down his breeches and leggings, his manhood erect and jumping from its constraints in one swift movement.

Andrea watched him and gasped at his naked form, she had almost forgotten how big he was and she felt an ache between her legs as she yearned for him to take her.

Soon he was pressing between her legs, the head of his cock pushing against her, seeking her soft and inviting opening.

With one thrust he was inside of her and he felt the soft body go rigid beneath him. Alex had never felt so alive, as he plunged every inch deep inside, until her body was flush against his, and she lay totally impaled by his magnificent cock.

Andrea could feel his length inside of her; throbbing and twitching as he ached to release his pent up emotion.

His eyes were like slits as she looked up at him, he seemed barely conscious as he started to thrust against her, forcing his full length into her, watching her own pleasure rise with his, until they were both lost in their passion.

Afterwards they slept deeply by the fire, locked in each other’s arms and safe within their own love; if only for a short while.

10.

The days, weeks and months that followed passed quietly by. Alex managed to find a routine in the strange terrain of his ancestors and slowly he too settled into a rhythm with the land. He watched the sunsets and the day breaks with a new wonder that had been lost in the modern world, and felt his own body change and react to the seasons.

It was only once summer had almost passed that he awoke one morning with a start. He had dreamt that a small black bird was trapped in their room and in its panic had flown into the walls. Crashing its tiny frame again and again against the unforgiving stonework, blood and feathers smeared across the surface until the tiny creature finally fell lifeless onto the floor. Alex had gone over to pick up the poor dead thing but as he approached he had seen the tiny beadlike eye open and look at him before flying into his face like a great black claw to peck at his eyes. He had awoken at that moment, his heart racing and a bead of sweat running from his forehead.

Andrea murmured quietly but slept on as Alex silently moved from the bed and over to the window. Something was not right; he could sense it. The summer was just starting to lose her fade and the late August roses looked blousy and out of place in the still of the morning; an old face not looking so bright in the cold light of day. The sea looked cold and glassy and an eastern wind was starting to rob the trees of their leaves.

He could hear the wind whistling under the eaves and down the chimney and out through the fireplace. It seemed to be whispering to him, warning him.

Alex would have laughed at all of these things back in the modern world, but here he was surrounded by superstition and folklore. The people on the Island lived out their lives in the shadows of such omens and visions - daily phenomena that he hardly noticed in the city. Back home there had been too much pollution in the air; not by poisons and toxins but by the unnatural sounds and waves; the radio and television waves, mobile phone signals and microwaves and goodness knows what else to distort the mind and prevent the truth from being heard. There the gentle sounds of nature and the pulsating of the universe were blocked. Here, in this quite place, he could hear it all.

Yet now the sounds seemed to disturb him, upset his newly found equilibrium; what could they mean?

As he gazed across the vista he thought he saw a figure walking next to the Abbey. Perhaps it was Geraldine, come to give him more words of wisdom?

Without hesitation he quickly pulled on his clothing, and with a quick glance at his sleeping wife, headed outside.

The wind had whipped up more than he had first imagined and he pulled the collar of his cloak more firmly around his neck as he crossed over the track and headed for the Abbey, austere and grey in the morning light.

The figure had vanished and he supposed he would find her inside like before and hastened through the entrance.

All was dark inside; the light had not quite filtered through the magnificent leaded windows to the east and he stood in the shadows and quietly called out her name.

“Geraldine. Geraldine, are you there?”

At first there was no sound, only the wind winding around the main tower and a shuffling in the roof space; bats probably, or small birds nesting. He shivered at the thought of his dream and walked slowly forward as he called out her name over and over again.

He looked around at the sound of a door closing behind him and could make out a figure wrapped in a dark cloak, standing in the shadows. It made no move and slowly he made his way towards where it stood.

“Geraldine?”

At the sound of the name a white hand reached out of the cloak and pulled back the hood. It was not his beloved grandmother.

The face was the most striking he had ever seen. He hesitated to call it beautiful for there was something remotely evil in its perfection. It was the eyes that captured him the most, the emerald green, cat-like slits that widened as they took in the man that stood before them. The full and sensuous lips smiled at him and parted slightly to reveal a set of perfect white teeth, like a set of pearls gleaming in the shadows.

Alex shivered, there was something of the animal about her and he could feel his hackles rise.

“Alexhander, my dear brother, it is so good to see you again.” her deep and throaty voice purred across to him.

Opening his mouth, he tried to protest that he was not her brother and that he had never seen her before, but he stopped before he could finish as a myriad of different memories flooded his mind until his head was full of her.

“Helena!”

The unfamiliar voice tripped off his tongue, as if he had always known it to be so.

Holding out her slender hand, her eyes twinkled back at him.

“Dear brother, I thought you didn’t recognize me for a moment? Perhaps it is the shadows. But come out into the light, the sun is rising and has started to shine through the great eastern window. Look!”

His eyes moved to the window as the first rays of sun started to illuminate the multi-colored glass, bringing to life the Saints and angels depicted there.

Helena stepped forward, raising her arms as if to welcome the new day.

“Isn’t it supreme my brother? Can you not feel the energy? The power of the universe - and soon it will be ours to command.”

She laughed, with a voice like the sound of rain as she danced and twirled in the aisle.

“I thought you were dead.”

The memory of Alexhander’s hands around her throat surfaced to his mind and he could almost feel her last dying gasps between his fingers.

The dancing and the laughter stopped.

Without the smile her face looked cruel, the lack of warmth making the beautiful face almost mask-like.

She walked up close, her face inches away from her brother’s, her voice now rasping as she almost spat out the words.

“Did you really think that you could kill me my brother, after all that you have witnessed here? You for one should know better. Like you, I have my saviors, my ghosts from the future you might say. As you see, I did not die dear brother, quite the opposite.  Although I can still feel your fingers tight upon my throat.”

Her eyes flared with anger at the memory before she took control of her emotions once again and the green orbs narrowed into slits.

“Of course I forgive you dear Alexhander. You were under the spell of that simple bitch Andra and were doing your best to protect her. But now I am back brother, and I am stronger and more powerful than you will ever know. Come and join me and we can reign supreme, as was foretold. We are only fulfilling our destiny after all.”

Alex thought back to the words of Andrea and Geraldine. There had been an ancient prophecy about two siblings that would save the world, but she was wrong, it was not Alexhander and Helena that the prophesies had foretold. It was his own child, and the one yet to be born.

He looked over at her. The woman was mad, that much was obvious, but he was wary of her and did not trust her.

“Andrea is my wife Helena, and I will do my best for her and Elizabeth.”

Helena looked back almost in disgust.

“Ah the child yes, I had almost forgotten her. But do not worry about them Alexhander, they are nothing to us. Our bond is stronger than any other. Here, hold my hand and feel the power within.”

Not wanting to antagonize the strange woman, he held out his hand to pacify her. Her grip was almost electric and as soon as his skin touched hers, he felt a giant wave of energy run through him, just as if he had received a massive electrical shock.

All he could see was Helena, her face and her eyes, until he was lost in their depths. He could see the universe spinning around him, the nebulas and asteroids spinning past as he raced through space and time.

Her mouth was upon his and he could not resist. It was not the soft and yielding lips of Andrea but the urgent and passionate violence that was Helena.

He tried to resist but could not stop himself, tried to fill his mind with the face of Andrea, the only woman he had ever loved as he tried to block out the face of Helena. Images flooded back from another time. He saw Alexhander and Andra making love for the very first time. The desire in his loins rose up through his body and his skin tingled to her touch. Opening his eyes it was now her face he saw; beautiful and bright before him, Andra and Andrea, and he thought his heart would burst.

His fingers were in her hair and kissing her neck, the old familiar smell of lavender and rosemary deep within his nostrils as he breathed her in. Her breasts were firm yet soft beneath his grip as he squeezed and grabbed at the flesh; leaving behind a red trail across the pure, white skin. She moaned gently and it spurred him on as he tugged at the cloak and gown until she lay naked before him. He had never wanted her so much and his passion was all consuming and he just wanted to push himself into her until they were as one.

Her fingers found the bare skin on his back and he could feel the nails dig into his flesh. It was a new sensation, he had never known Andrea so passionate, so intense and it made him long for her, made him harder as he pushed her to the cold floor. It did not seem to matter, the two were engulfed in the heat of passion and he felt her hand upon his breeches, finding the opening and the slender hand finding his cock. He came to life in her hand, thrusting against her fingers as they spread across his girth.

Soon he was free from clothing, unfettered, and all he could feel was the sensation in his cock, the urge to be inside her and shoot the heat from his loins into her depths. Andrea threw back her head as he entered her; gasping as his size pushed against her. She was wet and tight and lifting her buttocks with his hands he drove his cock deep inside her fleshy mound. She cried out with pain but he was like a wild animal and could not stop until he was spent. The fever rose within him until he could hold back no longer and with one final thrust poured his hot and sticky soul deep inside of her. For a moment he opened his eyes and thought he saw Helena’s face and not Andrea’s, but his eyes were heavy and they closed before he had time to think. The next time he opened them he lay cold, alone and naked on the Abbey floor.

11.

Andrea was just waking as he returned. His head pained him and he wondered if he were ill. He had a bitter taste in his mouth and his body ached all over. He remembered Helena but it was like a dream and he did not dare mention it to Andrea.

For the rest of the day he slept and Andrea busied herself around the household. Throughout the day she too had started to feel unsettled and it was only as the daylight started to dim that she felt anxious. It would be drawing dark soon and Elizabeth was late. She had spent all of the morning at her lessons with the nuns and in the afternoon she would have spent some time with Tom down on the beach.

She should have been home a good while ago and Andrea had started to fret.

“Alex, Alex, wake up!”

Opening his eyes, it took him a moment to focus. His dreams had been full of green eyes and long black hair and for a moment he felt guilty.

“Alex, Elizabeth has not yet returned home. I am worried and I think we should go and look for her.”

He swung quickly out of bed and she was taken aback by his own alarm.

“Do you think something could have happened to her?”

She had hoped she was just being over dramatic with her instinctive mother’s worrying, but Alex’s reaction only compounded her own feelings.

“I saw Helena today.”

“What?” Andrea jumped at the mention of the name.

“I mean, I think I saw Helena.  I’m sorry Andrea, I’m not really sure of what I saw, or if I have been dreaming.”

Grabbing his face she looked deep into his eyes.

“Why didn’t you tell me before? Alex, what exactly happened?”

He could not tell her everything, but mentioned that he had followed a shadowy figure into the Abbey early that morning.

“She acted like a mad woman, if I really did see her. I can’t really remember.”

Andrea started to put on her cloak.

“Where are you going?”

“Elizabeth is in danger, I can feel it. Helena is evil and will be up to no good. We must find our child.”

Reaching into a box beside the bed she pulled the two small runes out of a black velvet pouch.

Alex frowned.

“What do you want those for?”

She hesitated, not really sure herself but feeling the voice of Geraldine deep inside of her.

“Insurance?”

Grabbing his cloak the two set out together and headed over towards the Bay at the Back of the Ocean; the place where Elizabeth and Tom liked to play.

The sky was grey and threatening as they reached the dunes and they had to pull their cloaks up around their faces as the wind whipped up the sand around them. A small boy was sheltering against some rocks and Andrea recognized him as the boy, Tom, and they quickly made their way down to speak to him.

The boy was crying and as soon as he saw Andrea he rushed toward her and clung to the outside of her cloak whilst he sobbed.

“Whatever is the matter young Tom, now tell me what has happened to upset you so? We are out looking for Elizabeth, have you seen her?”

At the sound of his friends name he burst into a further round of sobbing.

Andrea kneeled down kindly and brushed his forehead with her hand.

“There, there, now whatever is it? Surely it can’t be as bad as all that?”

Her heart was beating fast but she didn’t want the boy to know that she was also frightened.

The boy wiped his nose on his sleeve and looked up at her with dark, wet eyes.

“I told her not to go.”

His voice was weak and timid.

“Go where Tom?”

“With the Lady.”

Andrea looked up at Alex, his face ashen white.

“Which lady Tom, who was she?”

He looked up at Alex with large, round eyes as if he didn’t know quite what to say.

“It’s alright lad, you can say anything to me, now go on.”

“Well Sir, I saw the Lady, it was the horrible one, the one with the dark hair and funny eyes. Your...”

He stopped short.

“My sister Helena, yes go on.”

“Well Sir, I knew it was her, but Elizabeth kept calling her mother as if she thought it was the Lady Andra. But I knew it wasn’t Sir and I kept telling her not to go but she kept walking away until they had both disappeared over the fields. I tried to stop her Sir, I truly did. There was something about the Lady Helena that I did not like; if you’ll pardon me Sir?”

The poor boy was quite worked up and burst into tears once again. Andrea hugged him until he was quiet once more.

“Do you know where they were going?”

The boy shook his head but pointed in the direction of where they had been heading.

Alex had gone quiet, remembering his early morning encounter with Helena. So it was true, it hadn’t been a dream. She had tricked him into thinking that she was his beloved Andrea. He trembled at the thought of his betrayal, even though it was not his fault.

“Go straight home Tom and don’t tell anyone about this. We don’t want to worry your Ma and Pa now, do we?”

The young lad shook his head and scampered back over the dunes and they watched him run until he was out of sight.

“What now?”

Andrea was almost in tears now the boy had left; she felt so helpless.

The clouds had started to gather as they had been talking with the boy and now the rain began, slowly at first, turning into huge great droplets as the sky opened up in anger.

“Maybe she went back to the Abbey, if you saw her there then maybe there is a connection?”

The image of Helena, naked on the stone slabs flitted across his mind and he tried to shake it away.

“Perhaps.  It’s a start.”

The two headed together across the fields as the first flash of lightening lit up the sky and the heaving clouds rubbed together and thundered down on top of them. By the time they reached the Abbey they were soaked to the skin.

The windows were lit from within but there was no sound. Usually they could hear the evening vespers, but tonight the air was still.

Alex pushed cautiously against the oak door and Andrea followed closely behind. A hushed reverence hung in the air as if no-one had entered the place for a hundred years.

Andrea caught her breath, despite her fear the cold Abbey looked beautiful in the soft glow; someone had been busy, hundreds of candles shone from every corner.

A cloaked figure stood at the altar; it was Helena, and by her side stood the child Elizabeth.

“Elizabeth!”

The name hung in the air as Andrea called out to her daughter and started to rush forward. Alex held her back; Helena would be up to her old tricks and was not to be trusted.

“What do you want Helena, give us back the child. She can be of no use to you.”

He could feel her cold reptilian smile across the room.

“I am not holding the girl against her will. See!”

Raising her arms she demonstrated that she had no hold on the girl.

“Elizabeth, you may go now” and she tried to push the young girl away from the altar but she would not move and instead threw her arms around Helena as if in fear from those around her.

“See, the poor girl is afraid of you. She wants to stay with me. Isn’t that right Elizabeth?”

The girl gave a brief nod and continued to cling to her cloak.

“Elizabeth, it’s me, your mother. Come to me my darling there is nothing to be afraid of.”

The girl looked out blankly across the semi darkness.

“What games are you playing at Helena?”

Alex stepped forward.

“I’m not sure what you mean Alexhander. You were the one that wanted to play games earlier. What on earth would Andrea think?”

He opened his mouth but could not speak. Anything he said would be a betrayal to his beloved Andrea and he could not bear to hurt her.

“Well my valiant brother. The time has come to show your allegiance. You can see how your daughter clings to me. She is wise. You should do the same Alexhander. I have the power and I have seen many things. Together, we two can rule the universe, it has been foretold. Come with us. Now is the time. The ancient powers are gathering; can you not hear them?”

A peal of thunder rumbled above them and a streak of lightning flashed against the tower as if it were daylight outside. The storm was directly above them.

Alex rushed forward to seize the girl but she cried out as he approached her.

“Elizabeth it is I, your father!”

The poor girl looked feverish, her face flushed and her eyes wild.

“You are the devil.”

She buried her head into the folds of Helena’s cloak.

“What have you done to the poor girl?”

Alex grabbed Helena by the arm and pulled her close.

She laughed; her face close to his, the red lips wide open until he could see the red of her throat. His hands shook with rage, he could easily strangle the woman, feel his fingers once again wrap around her slender neck.

“You forget how powerful I am Alexhander. I have now found all of the ancient stones and I feed from their strength. Like the Runes, they were formed by the Gods at the beginning of all time and hidden across the four corners of the world to make sure that no-one could take advantage of the supreme power until it was time. All we need now are the two remaining runes and the ancient powers will be reunited for the first occasion since the very dawn of Time. Can you not feel it?  It is the birth of a new time Alexhander, our time, and we will share the power as it has been foretold!”

Andrea stepped forward.

“That is not so Helena. You are wrong. Yes it was foretold that a brother and sister would rise to take power, to rule, but that is not you and Alexhander. It is not your time; it is ours; mine and Alex’s time. The power will pass to our children, or our children’s children - when the time is right.”

Helena glared into the darkness.

“How dare you, you stupid bitch. What do you know about us or what has been written? You aren’t even the real Andra. You have the two runes but you do not know their power, now hand them to me and I will be merciful to both you and the girl.”

Andrea felt the two small stones stored safely within her pocket.

“And Alex is not the real Alexhander. He is not your brother. The truth is that you two were not even of the same blood.”

Throwing back her dark hair, Helena laughed out loudly.

“Aha, so Miss Prim, and how do you know of all these details?”

“Geraldine told me, and I believe her.”

Helena was silent for a moment, the name of Geraldine sobering her for a second.

“The young nun and the old woman; she talked too much. Well I soon stopped her idle tongue. You should have seen her face when I sat with her at the Hotel. She knew her time had come. She was strong, but not strong enough. I only had to touch her to cause an embolism in her brain. It was fun to watch her frail form slip away before me, the spittle dribbling from her mouth like an imbecile.”

Alex could take no more. At the mention of his poor grandmother he lunged at Helena and felt his hands upon her throat. As he touched the pale skin he was almost knocked to the floor by a sudden surge of energy. The lights seemed to flash in front of his eyes and when he opened them again Andrea was standing before him with the child.

“You have seen sense Alexhander. You must come with me now as we regain our rightful place.”  She held out her hands towards him.

“Alex, don’t!”

A voice rang out clear and loud from the darkness behind him. It sounded familiar but his head was foggy.

“Alex, it’s me Andrea, don’t be fooled by Helena.”

He looked at the woman standing before him. The face of his beloved Andrea, he was confused.

“Alex, it’s me Andrea, don’t go with her, it’s a trick.”

A figure stepped out of the darkness, the dark hair and the green eyes, it looked like Helena.

Helena struggled with her emotions. She must stay calm, but the young woman was annoying her. The spell she had cast over poor Alexhander would not last for too long and she needed him to take her hand willingly. She also must have the two runes that were in Andrea’s possession to give her absolute power.

“Alex, listen to me. You must fetch me the two runes from Helena. She is keeping them from me and stopping the both of us from gaining the powers which are rightly ours.”

Alex looked at both women; he was confused. Something was not quite right.

Helena was becoming bored with the charade. Soon the spell would wear off and she could not afford to wait.

“Alexhander, if we do not get hold of the runes then we will have to sacrifice Elizabeth to the Gods, it is the only way to appease them. Do you want to see your daughter slaughtered?”

He looked at the woman’s face. It looked like Andrea, yet the words she was speaking were not those of his wife. She would never harm one hair of her own daughter’s.

The lights shone once again in his head and he could barely think.

“Alexhander, fetch me the runes, I must have them!”

Her voice was shrill and demanding in his ear and he had no other option than to obey. He approached the woman standing in the darkness. She was calling his name over and over again.

“Kill her, Alexhander. Get the runes. Quickly now!”

His head told him to kill the woman. She looked like Helena but there was something in her eyes, and his heart was telling him something different.

He could feel his hands upon her throat, the pleading look in her eye.

“Alexhander, can you hear me? Take the runes, do what you wish, but you must save the girl, save our daughter Elizabeth.”

It was then that he knew, and the image of his beloved Andrea, of Andra and all that had been before merged into his head.

His Andrea, the mother of his child, would not talk about sacrificing her own daughter. The eyes, although they looked like Helena’s, did not have the same cold stare. He could see the fire burning deep in their depths. The woman he was trying to kill was not Helena, but his beloved Andrea. Forcing his hands from her throat, Alex summoned all of his strength to throw his body away from her and onto the ground. As he did the spell was broken and he reached out his hand to his Andrea; love had brought him to his senses.

Helena was livid and stood angrily at the altar. The spell seemed to have been broken and she held Elizabeth tightly by the arm as the girl reached out and sobbed for her parents. Helena had drawn a great knife from her belt and was pointing it at the child’s heart.

“Give me the runes.”

Alex could feel the pains behind his eyes, but they were nothing to the anger he felt within his chest. His wife, his child and his grandmother, he had to be strong for all of them.

Rushing forward he grabbed at the string of ancient stones that were strung around Helena’s neck, the source of her so called power.

The leather cord stretched in his fingers and she shrieked as the strong twine dug deep into her slender neck, before he felt it finally give and the ornament snapped in front of her. The sudden release pushed him back and Alex found himself reeling across the ground, knocking his head against a sharp stone plinth. He was out for the count.

The ancient stones scattered across the floor and around Helena’s feet, striking the slabs with a sharp click as stone met stone. As she scrabbled to retrieve them, she released her grip on Elizabeth who fled quickly, sobbing into her mother’s arms.

Without delay, Andrea bundled the girl against her cloak and fled quickly down the aisle and out into the storm.

Her arms ached with the weight of her daughter but she could not stop. The rain was still torrential and dragged down at her clothing, her feet slipping and sliding in the mud below.

Andrea could feel the other woman hot on her heels and she turned her head to see Helena almost upon her. She had tried in vain but it was all too late and as she reached for the gate her feet slid from underneath her body and she and the girl were sent crashing onto the muddy grass.

Helena was standing over both of them, a look of triumph on her face. She held the sacred stones in her hand and Andrea knew she would now stop at nothing to retrieve the runes. Everything had been in vain; all of their efforts useless. Everything that she, Geraldine, Alex and her grandma Betty had been through was all for nothing.

Helena lifted the knife from her belt and held it high, the blade glittering against the night.

There was a cry from the Abbey and Helena hesitated for a moment and looked around. It was Alex, but he was too late. He could not save Andrea or the girl now.

Raising the blade she stood in victory, ready to deliver the death blow. Andrea looked her enemy in the eye; like Geraldine she would meet her end with dignity, and she drew the girl closely towards her.

A great crash of thunder roared from the heavens as a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, lighting up the shimmering steel of the blade in Helena’s hand.

The smoke swirled into the atmosphere as her pale flesh fizzled and crackled in the damp air. Andrea had thought that she heard a woman’s voice laugh out shrilly into the night as a second bolt of lightning hit the ground. For a moment she was blinded by the light.

***

An eerie calm settled on the Abbey grounds. Andrea opened her eyes slowly, afraid of the sight that would greet her. She was lying on the grass and the sky above her was blue. It was a cold day and yet the sun was shining; she could feel the warmth upon her cheeks.

There was a murmuring beside her and she glanced to see Elizabeth happily stirring in her buggy.

“Andrea!”

His voice rang through her head and she looked up into his eyes.

“You OK? I think we made it.”

Taking her hand, he pulled Andrea gently to her feet and kissed her. They were home; all three of them had made it back to safety.

She could see that the ferry had just arrived into port and that the tourists were disembarking. They would soon be making their pilgrimage, down towards the Abbey.

There was so much to say, so many questions to ask, but for now they walked back home in silence, step by step into the Future.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Layne's heart was in her throat as the footsteps behind her receded. It had been a long time since she'd had a confrontation with one of the tribes. This time she'd gone to the wrong watering source. She thought that the public pool would be safe, for some reason. Although most of them were dried up, you could usually find at least a supply of sunscreen to protect you from the harsh sunlight, or if you were really lucky, there would be enough clean water left to quench your thirst and fill your bottle.

She'd been due for a refill for a while now and although it was reckless, she had been desperate enough to get herself into danger. She had a bottle of beer left from the last batch she'd brewed, but that was strong enough to dull her senses and get her into trouble. Besides, it would just dehydrate her more. She would have to remember that this area was ruled by the Jackals – the name for the small gang of people who had claimed this turf. After the virus hit and wiped out most of the population, leaving only a few lucky survivors in every city, the tribes had been a way to find peace and security amongst other people who were dealing with the same crisis. There had been safety in numbers, or so they told themselves. While many had been afraid to wander the deserted world alone, moving forward with others didn't seem that bad.

She herself had been part of a group in those first few chaotic years. Being a talented chemist, she'd aligned herself with a team of doctors claiming to seek a cure to the problem, but as it turned out most of them were frauds and civilians, delusional with a self-important mission they weren't educated enough to accomplish. Everybody was hoping for a miracle and she'd been lured in by their pretense. Ultimately, the group split due to bruising of egos and no real direction and she'd been on her own ever since then, trying to make sense of how things had gotten so far out of hand.

As a scientist, she had to trace the line of cause and effect. A pharmaceutical company had ordered vaccinations against what they claimed was an alien virus from space – which was absurd, but everybody was so desperate for answers that they accepted the explanation. Now everybody knew that the first guess had been way off, but back then that was the government's grounds for getting as many people as possible under the needle for a miraculous vaccine that they had commissioned the company, Grow Inc, to develop. In a sad, ironic twist of fate, the virus they thought came from a meteorite that had landed in St. Petersburg, had actually been the result of lax safety precautions, as a team of scientists experimented with a cure for the common cold. They'd flown the team to Russia to try and evade SFT (Safety in Future Technology) safety standards, and the end result had been disastrous.

The antivirus had been promising, and they had been convinced that by pushing the envelope, it would be successful. In initial experiments it had a 100% success ratio, though it hadn't been tested over the long term. After the meteorite crashed into the yard outside the Russian facility where the American scientists had been mentoring a group of people who were working together to rid the world of disease, that was when the results of the virus began to be seen, and how the SFT had gotten involved, claiming that the virus, because it was so difficult to contain and treat, had extraterrestrial origins.

If they had checked more closely, they would have seen that the people that they had injected with the initial strain of vaccination had become carriers of the malicious virus, infecting everybody they came into contact with without even knowing it. A few cases had been reported in America shortly after the scientists returned, and before long half of St. Petersburg was in chaos. People were coughing up blood and begging for release from a pain that nobody could pinpoint, but everybody could agree was the worst they had ever felt. It seemed to move throughout the body, inflaming certain parts for a small amount of time before retreating and coming back with double the force.

Because of the rapid spread in St. Petersburg, everybody assumed that was the origin of the virus, and the city was put under strict quarantine. Unfortunately, it was no use. It spread all over the world with startling speed. Nobody thought that the virus might be in the vaccination. Ironically, the claim was that because the first vaccination had been successful enough during the preliminary trials, it should be utilized now, in this time of crisis. The SFT felt they had no choice and allowed the vaccinations to reach the mainstream market. Every day, for weeks, hundreds of people lined up to receive their vaccine, thinking it would be the only thing that might save them.

Carriers were being created left and right, but those whose immune systems weren't as strong, or whose bodies didn't contain an immunity in their genes, were left defenseless against it. Days after the vaccination, the coughing would begin, until finally people began to catch on that it wasn't an alien virus that was killing people – it was one being spread by the vaccine.

But it was too late. Within a few years, almost everybody was gone. With the exception of a few green-tinged carriers who had made it through, a few genetically privileged people, and some who had managed to escape both the carriers and the vaccinations until the virus finally became dormant.  Life as they knew it had crumbled. Layne had no family or friends left, and she had felt so lost and alone, crying on her doorstep when the small group of “scientific” people had wandered past. They saw that she lacked the green-tinge of the carriers and the paleness of the infected, and welcomed her into their group saying they were heading somewhere safe, somewhere far away from there, and they were going to find the cure. Would she help?

She didn't want to leave, but she also knew that she couldn't stay. From that point forward, her survival would depend upon her ability to move on, and that's all she needed to know.

Chapter 2

Jax scooped a handful of water from the stream he was kneeling at, examining it closely. It was clean, he determined, and he drank deeply, wiping his mouth, allowing a few stray drops of water to drip off his chin. His dark, alert eyes scanned the trees. The wind moved boughs peacefully, but he wouldn't be fooled by the serenity. He thought he had heard a sound.

He grabbed his backpack – the holder of all his worldly possessions and a single reminder of home, where he came from, and slung it over his shoulder. He had found it heavy at first, but now he'd become accustomed to its weight, feeling nearly naked without it resting warmly on his shoulder. It reminded him of a pet he once had, a lizard he had named Jenko. Jenko sat on him like his bag did, his body temperature cool until Jax's body heat warmed it up. It was nice to pretend that he wasn't alone.

Alone was safer though, and the sound of others had brought his pulse to racing. He moved nimbly through the trees toward the sound, gripping a piece of glass tightly. He had been using it for a weapon for a few months, and had duct taped the edge so he could grip it firmly as he swiped it at whatever threat was looming. There were more wild dogs than ever now. After the humans had begun to die out, their pets grew feral and ran rampant around the cities and towns, meeting and breeding, populating the emptiness with their own pups. The same was true of cats, though their feral nature was already commonplace where he came from. Cats and their kittens roamed the streets without fear. He'd enjoyed it at first, feeling that finally it was time for man's supposed best friend to take his rightful place on the food chain. It seemed like poetic justice in a way.

Now though, the savage creatures would show no mercy. They vaguely remembered humans, and didn't think very fondly of them on the whole. The result was that he now had to fear both man and beast. At night, he had to keep watch for the glowing eyes of feral cats who wouldn't hesitate to jump out of the foliage and grip whatever was moving with fierce claws and teeth. He missed the way things used to be, when they were simple and safe. He had been younger then, and the few people who survived had created a new, hellish world all their own – one he wanted no part of.

The sound of heavy footfalls – a twig snapping loudly – brought him to attention. Somebody was running, heading toward the stream where he was standing dumbly, staring off into the distance. He narrowed his eyes and focused on the sound. Somebody was probably being chased. Sure enough, a stampede of feet followed closely after the first person he had heard. The Jackals were apparently after new prey. He shifted, selfishly irritated that the person they were chasing might lead them to him. He had been so peaceful there, but now he would have to hide.

He leapt up into a nearby tree, watching the action unfold. He wouldn't get involved; he would just stay out of sight long enough for the danger to pass and then go about his business. A woman burst through the bushes, her long, light brown hair framing her face. She gazed longingly at the water – he felt a pang of pity, as it was a look he knew well – but she was trapped and couldn't drink. She looked around helplessly, her beautiful oval face contorted in panic and fear. He groaned to himself and lowered himself to the ground, motioning her over to him. She didn't seem to be wearing any of the signature clothing styles of the tribes he was familiar with, and he had a fleeting, hopeful thought that maybe she was like him and didn't belong to any of them.

That was unlikely though – the safety and food security in a gang was tempting to most people after the virus had hit, and he was sure that most others would have to be crazy to try to make it on their own.

“Up there,” he hissed. “Go!”

She looked at him in confusion before registering what he said. He didn't wait for her to respond before he hoisted her up, letting her step hard on his muscular forearm, and then took off running, throwing a large stone into the stream, hoping it would keep them off the trail, and dodging into a bush just as the three Jackals arrived, panting and swearing, their bare chests heaving as they gulped in air and looked into the stream.

“Where'd the bitch go?” the scrawniest asked. His hair was buzzed short and bleached white by the sun.

“We should split up,” the leader of the small group decided. He tugged at his pant leg – the Jackals went around shirtless with one pant leg up and one down to make them distinctive – and pointed into the stream. “All yours, Buggy.”

The third man groaned. He was tall and lanky, with sandy blonde hair and a small, round face.

“Why do I always get the shit jobs, Orson?” he complained.

“Because you always whine about it,” Orson said, slapping him hard on the back. It left a red imprint. “Now be a fuckin’ man and go get that sea hag out of the water.”

Buggy grumbled to himself as he waded in, looking around for her. Orson and the blonde split up in different directions, leaving Buggy alone. He waded around for about half a minute, before an epiphany struck him.

“This is stupid,” he growled, wading back out of the stream. “Jinx never has to do this shit.” He began to wring his pant legs out. “I don't see nothin'!”

As he said this, his eyes fixed on a shuddering branch. Suddenly, he saw bare, tan legs and recognition flickered on his face. He hurried forward, opening his mouth to alert his friends. Before he could, his throat was filled with blood. Jax was behind him, the shard of glass lodged into Buggy's esophagus. He uttered a strangled gurgle and collapsed to the ground. The woman in the tree watched, paralyzed.

“Did you find anything, Bug?” Orson asked, emerging suddenly out of the brush. Jax crouched, lunging like a panther, and tackled Orson to the ground. He tried reaching to his side to pull out his weapon, but Jax was too powerful. Orson hit his head hard on a rock, momentarily stunning him. It was just long enough for Jax to slash him, leaving him for dead on the ground.

A few final, terrifying beats passed as Jinx approached, whistling as if calling to a housecat. He took one look at his friends lying dead on the ground and his face turned white. Jax glared at him, ready to strike.

“Fuck this,” Jinx said, and turned on his heel and ran away.

Chapter 3

Nothing could have prepared her for what happened after she let the lithe stranger hoist her into the tree. She'd had no choice but to let him help her, otherwise she would have been killed. Now she stayed put, corpses littering the ground at her feet. Would the man who saved her think she owed him something now? She hadn't asked for his help, and hadn't thought of the consequences of accepting it until it was too late. She saw what he was capable of, he could probably kill her in an instant. What would he want to do with her?

He saw her staring at him, and could tell instantly that she was feeling intimidated.

“You're safe now,” he said. From the way he spoke, she could tell he wasn't used to the sound of his own voice. His words were labored and he flinched at the sound of their harshness against the silence.

“Thank you,” she said, not moving from her spot in the tree. It seemed silly to stay there, knowing he could probably jump up there at a moment's notice, but she wanted to keep her distance from him as long as she could.

“There’s no other way to deal with the Jackals,” he said apologetically. “It didn't used to be this way.”

He turned his back on her and began to walk toward the stream, where he washed the blood off of his arms and took a long drink of water.

“You should drink,” he said, remembering the longing look in her eyes when she had seen the water. Her bottle must have been empty. Maybe she didn't have one. But everybody had one, they had to.

She agreed – the exertion had left her dizzy and parched. She licked her lips; they felt like cotton. There was no doubt that she would be in trouble if she didn't get some water soon. She slowly climbed down the tree, but kept her back pressed firmly against its trunk. She didn't trust this man. It was a mistake to trust anyone anymore.

He seemed to understand, if not expect this, and went about his business as if she weren't there. When he turned around and saw that she hadn't left yet, he looked surprised.

“Good luck,” he said, pursing his lips. He didn't want to be around her, she realized in surprise. He hadn't planned on saving her, and didn't expect anything from her. She exhaled and slowly made her way to the stream, where he was pulling a bottle out of his bag to collect water in. Layne did the same, and chugged the cool stream water down with reverence. So this was what the Jackals wanted to protect. They had their own fresh water source right in the backyard. If others came, who knew what would happen to it?

Pollution, disease... A lot of the survivors were carriers, but they had become outcasts in the new society. Everybody blamed them for the state of the world, and they clearly blamed themselves. The guilt was impossible for them to live with, and many of them had become addicts – creating their own dangerous chemical cocktails or trading for them from other people. Those chemicals could pollute a body of water in a heartbeat, killing whatever might be living in it and rendering it undrinkable.

She didn't know the area very well, as evidenced by her recent escape. However, she was nervous about being a sitting duck, and shifted uncomfortably once her bottle was full.

“We should get out of here soon, that guy will be back. And he'll bring others.”

Jax nodded. He himself had thought the same thing. He took one last drink, relishing the freshness of the water before it was tainted by the moldy smell of his bottle, and slung his bag over his broad shoulder.

“Do you know how to get out of here?” he asked her, his eyes narrowing. He'd already gotten her this far. He might as well see to it that he saved her all the way and not just a little bit.

“No,” she laughed. It wasn't a humorous laugh. It was exasperated and tired. Sad. Angry. It made him upset to think that such a pitiful sound could come out of somebody so beautiful. As if she didn't expect him to help her. Didn't see why he should. Or thought maybe he didn't know the way either. They were all used to assuming they were the most alone they would ever be, and finding help always came at a cost.

He'd had enough of words, and nodded toward a discreet path. He wanted her to follow him. She swallowed hard, forced into making a snap judgment about the trustworthiness of this stranger. He was handsome, but he was fierce. He didn't seem to require anything of her for his help. At least not yet, not while they were still in danger. Who knew about later? She had heard many stories about young girls being forced into indentured servitude, doing who knew what to pay off a debt they hadn't meant to fall into.

“I appreciate you saving me,” she said. ‘Thank you' was an antiquated phrase, one that had fizzled and died out once there seemed to be nothing in the world left to feel gratitude toward. Thanking others was like acknowledging a debt you owed to them, and that was dangerous. “But if you help me, there's nothing I can give back to you.”

What she meant was there was nothing she would give to him. She was on her own and planned to keep it that way. It had been working out fine for her so far. If she hadn't made that one stupid mistake, the Jackals never would have known she was there. He looked at her as if he was waiting for her to get to the point. He really didn't seem surprised by the fact that she had nothing to give and turned away from her, walking into the foliage as if whether she followed or not was inconsequential. It puzzled and surprised her, so she moved forward, following him through the brush, unsure of what she was getting herself into.

Chapter 4

At first she thought he might be leading her to his own tribe and was tempted to flee. Judging by the way he fought, they would undoubtedly be a vicious and merciless group of men who took what they wanted and killed without mercy. It would have made sense, considering how easily he had taken the life of those Jackal boys. However, they simply moved gracefully through the trees. He was desperate to make it out before nightfall. It was hard enough to keep an eye on himself in the dark woods, let alone to be with someone else who wasn't experienced in the area.

Maybe she'd dealt with similar things before, but maybe he would have to keep an eye on her. He would have to try not to get attached, because anything could happen to her. He couldn't let anything weigh his conscience down. It was hard enough to live with memories of the outbreak, being a survivor when everyone else he loved hadn't been so lucky. It was something all of the survivors shared – the guilt. Many people dealt with it through violence and addiction to oblivion, others just tried to swallow it and move on. Some pretended that nothing had happened, claimed to be the same then as they always were. They lied to themselves, buried their past, and eventually turned out more twisted than the rest of them.

Jax wondered if this girl was like that – someone who pretended she had it together when really she couldn't trust the ground she was standing on. Someone who might snap unexpectedly, and had been turned out on her own, kicked out of her tribe for being a liability to the others. Some tribes had rules about procreation – if she'd become a mother without permission, or insisted on tending to, or keeping a child, she could have been cast out. Sometimes the tribes would keep the children and desert the mother, claiming that it was for the good of the tribe. The child would either be indoctrinated or eaten, depending on how bad times were.

Although he was burning with curiosity, one thing he knew was that too many questions were trouble. He would rather not know. His own past was too heavy a burden for him to carry, let alone discovering a whole well of the same misery in another person. He wouldn't be able to do anything to ease her pain if he couldn't even deal with his own, it would be useless to try, or to even want to try. He would surely be overwhelmed.

Layne walked beside him, her head high, face alert. She didn't seem to be looking for anybody to take care of her. She hadn't begged him to help her, aid her, or keep her company. She simply needed to know the way out, which was something that he could easily help her with. They walked in agreeable silence as the sun began to set. The golden light cast dark shadows of the trees across their faces, and soon they were nearing the edge of the woods. Jax breathed a deep sigh of relief. He wouldn't have to keep her safe in the forest. They could part ways now and never see each other again.

She seemed to be having the same thought, and bowed her head to him, acknowledging the kindness of his act without presenting herself to be vulnerable. He admired her in a way, so composed even though everything in her world had twisted and shattered. Who knew what her story was, how she got to where she had to fight off three Jackals and put her life in the hands of a perfect stranger. This was the kind of thing that used to be of great interest to him – how things came to be, the lines that people followed to where they ended up. He had once believed in fate, trusted that there was something good guiding the world along its track. Now he wasn't so sure.

“Good night,” he said, turning his eyes from her piercing blue eyes to the ground, suddenly remembering that he had never been that great at talking to girls. They had generally talked enough to him for the both of them though. Fortunately, he doubted this was the kind of woman who would have carried on a one-way conversation just for the hope of spending a few lingering minutes with him. He was a stereotype – tall, dark, handsome – and they were stereotypes – petite, pretty, helpless – and somehow that was supposed to mean fate. But it never had, and he hadn't found any comfort in their talk or their attention. Theatrics and games, all a waste of time. None of them had been down to earth. None of them had carried themselves in a way that attracted him, the way this woman carried herself.

She noticed him staring, lost in his own thoughts, and suddenly a look of crippling anxiety crossed her face. She wasn't great at concealing how she felt, he noted. He could understand why she would be nervous. The end of the world had meant that people who had hidden degenerate tendencies decided that it was now or never – these tendencies would come in handy and they might as well give in to the temptations of their darker natures. This meant few women were safe on their own, as the men had an advantage of strength and a barbaric anger fuelled by their hopeless situation. He'd once read a book about a group of boys abandoned on an island – he couldn't remember the title now - he couldn't remember a lot of things – and they used it as a chance to divide and conquer, trying to dominate each other. The kids grew bloodthirsty and savage, and it was much the same with most of the tribes.

He wondered if this was just a general fact, the nature of survival. Everyone got a little mean when their survival was at stake. Even this pretty woman probably had a demon in her yet, ready and willing to be released when the time was right. Would she slit his throat in his sleep to make sure he didn't take advantage of her first? He didn't trust her, and she clearly didn't trust him. This mistrust was sure to lead to some culmination, some act of violence he would rather avoid.

“Good luck,” he said firmly when they reached the edge of the woods. Normally he would be relishing the power, pleased to know that he invoked caution and fear from a potential enemy. But an old nagging feeling was disturbing him, something he hadn't felt in a long time, since his initiation into a tribe called Hex. He wanted her to like him.

“Same to you,” she said with a nod, waiting for him to leave her sight. She didn't want to turn her back to him, and she definitely didn't want him to be following her. She appreciated the help, but she wasn't stupid. He could probably catch up to her if he put his mind to it, pretend to be out of sight until she was most vulnerable and unsuspecting and make his move then. She would have to stay on her guard, especially if he was rogue. Those guys ended up crazy from the loneliness and desperation to survive. She should know.

But as he walked away, clearly disinterested in her now that he had dropped her off at the designated area, like she was just a delivery, that overwhelming loneliness nearly choked her. She wasn't very happy about how it had snuck up on her like that, but there it was all the same. She wanted to stay close, and found herself acting in a way she never would have expected herself to act, saying something she would normally be kicking herself for saying.

“Will you camp with me tonight?”

Chapter 5

Jax stiffened as he attempted his graceful departure and turned around in disbelief. A smart woman wouldn't be asking him to stay with her, but he was sure she was a smart woman. She looked so frail and beautiful standing in the pale moonlight that he had to look away before she changed her mind and chose not to want anything more to do with him. She'd definitely feel better avoiding any man who looked at her like he was starving.

“I have somewhere to be,” he said firmly.

“I don't,” she said. The heaviness of this truth physically hurt them both and Jax winced. “Wouldn't it be better to rest up after a fight like that?”

He began to turn away, but then she made him an offer he couldn't refuse.

“I have beer.”

He turned around and looked her up and down. He could tell she was telling the truth. That was probably why the Jackals were after her. They were a bunch of redneck skinheads who would tear each other apart for a buzz. They could probably smell it on her breath like animals.

“How did you -”

“I made it. And I could make it again. Just rest with me tonight. I...”

He waited for her to finish, eyeing her intently and shifting from one foot to the other. Resting with someone was something he hadn't done in a very long time. It was also something he didn't believe he would ever be tempted to do again.

“I don't want to be alone right now,” she finally admitted. He sighed and tilted his head. He would have to make camp eventually, it might as well be with her.

Her face lit up when he cautiously approached her, and he tilted his head to the right.

“I know a good spot to camp out. Not in the open like this. Follow me.”

They walked quietly as the sun set to a spot he had frequently used when he was on his own, making raids on the Jackal's supply camp. She sat her pack down and pulled out her blanket, draping it onto the ground and sitting on it. Once upon a time this would have meant a picnic with a handsome date, but right now, all it meant was she was ready to pass out from exhaustion. He leaned his back against a tree, as far away from her as he could get without being too rude, and closed his eyes.

“What's your name?” she asked him. Although she was clearly ready to collapse, her eyes were wide and alert. She'd asked him to accompany her, so she must have been desperate for companionship. He considered whether or not to oblige.

“Jax,” he said with a sigh, opening his eyes.

“Jax. I'm Layne.”

As thanks for his help, she rolled the bottle of beer to him. It was murky and dark, but it would do the trick. He briefly considered whether or not this was some sort of bait. If he drank it, would he end up dead, poisoned on the ground because she couldn't trust him? She was intelligent, that much was certain, so he wouldn't put it past her.

“You first,” he said, rolling it back over to her.

She took a long chug, leaving him about half the bottle. Her eyes began to droop and he sipped it, watching her struggle to stay awake. She wanted to talk to him more, but the alcohol had done its job quickly. She was able to let go of her fears and sleep with blissful ignorance, her mind fuzzy and calm, feeling the same as it had when she was young, sinking into bed after partying with her friends, Pamela and Brice, they were both dead now. And her sister...

She grimaced and gripped the blanket, laying her head on the ground. Fortunately the alcohol numbed the pain of the memory and she drifted into a deep sleep.

Jax watched her. The beer was good. She was disturbed in her sleep, fighting off painful dreams – most likely memories of people she had once loved – and he allowed himself to relax. He knew he would do her no harm, and in her current state, she wouldn't be prying into his personal affairs. Jonathan.

He cringed, the alcohol making him more prone to weep. He had to go north to find his brother. If there was any hope at all, it would be there.

Chapter 6

“What year is it?” Jonathan had asked. Jax was younger by two years, and always believed that the two of them would stick together.

“I don't know,” Jax had laughed.

They felt lucky together, at first. Most people didn't have anybody left. Somehow, the two of them had defied all the odds and been immune, probably thanks to some gene they carried. Unfortunately it had skipped a generation and their parents had fallen ill shortly after the carriers were left to roam the country. The boys were left orphans, and Jonathan was devoted to taking care of Jax. He taught him everything he knew about hunting and foraging, which wasn't much, but they'd stolen books from the library and kept them secure, reading them over and over again, to themselves and to each other in their home until the power flickered out and huge groups of people began roaming the streets, rioting and breaking into houses, stealing things they couldn't use, hoping to take advantage of a crisis.

It hadn't been safe, and they'd had to leave quickly with just a few remnants to bring along with them. Jax had taken a family picture to remember his parents and the good times, but during his orientation into the Hex tribe, they'd taken his things, looking through them and throwing away anything they deemed sentimental. He had no past, they told him. Only a future. And he was in charge of that.

It had been a liberating thought at the time, but it had been painful to watch them burn the picture. He'd had to force himself not to cry as he watched the faces of his parents and brother melting right in front of him. By then, he'd lost Jonathan too. He'd been alone for a year before Hex found him and brought him in. They could tell by his size that he was strong, and his eyes were sharp, wizened by his experiences. He could be of use to them, they were convinced of it, and he was for a while. It was one of his prideful points, and when Jonathan had come back to him, apologizing profusely for abandoning him, Jax was already well-established with Hex, and wasn't capable of forgiveness. They were his family now, and Jonathan could either join or leave him alone.

“I won't be a part of one of these sick cults,” Jonathan had said sternly. “And when you change your mind, because you're too smart not to, come find me.”

Jax's heart had been too broken by his brother to care or take his words seriously. All he felt was the gaping hole of loneliness and anger. The sadness could have destroyed him if he let it. And he was feeling it now, as he drifted into fitful sleep across from a stranger.

***

“Jax,” a faraway voice called. Someone was touching him, moving him. He shook his head in confusion and reared his head back, flinching from the hand. He rose, his eyes wild with confusion and hot with tears.

“Jax,” Layne whispered. Her voice was soft and gentle, and he blinked hard, wiping the tears away so that he could see her clearly. “You were dreaming. It's okay.”

Her hand was cool on his cheek, stroking him gently. She felt like salve on a deep, raw wound he didn't know he had, and she soothed him out of the dream and back into reality. He didn't know he dreamt so loudly, loudly enough to stir her from her drunken slumber. Her eyes were on him, drawn with concern and something he had never expected to see in another person again - warmth.

“We should move,” he mumbled, stumbling to his feet and throwing his bag over his shoulder. “If I was loud someone might have heard me.”

“You weren't,” she said. She'd only heard him whimper softly, and felt a pang of sadness as tears had streamed down his face in his sleep. “Sit down and have breakfast with me.”

“I can't spare my rations yet,” he said, still heavy from sleep. He leaned against a tree.

“I've got plenty,” she replied, tossing a bag to him. His eyes widened and he laughed suddenly. So this was why they were after her.

“You got this from the Jackals!” he exclaimed.

“Yes,” she said, her eyes sparkling. In truth, her bag was full to the brim of their ration bags. She had raided them late in the night, but had made the mistake of stopping to eat before she left. Her hunger had controlled her and left her vulnerable to being spotted.

“Smart girl,” he said approvingly, and sat down on the ground. She sat across from him, pulling a bag out for herself. They ate quietly together, the strength coursing through their bodies and making them both feel incredible.

When they were done, they sat together in silence, listening to the birds singing and appreciating the spring breeze and blue sky. It was a beautiful morning, and much easier to enjoy with somebody else. Neither of them had had company for a while, and the companionship was refreshing. Layne was reluctant to give it up.

“So where are you heading?” she asked finally.

“North,” Jax answered vaguely.

“What's north?”

“I'm looking for my brother.”

She could tell it was difficult for him to talk about, but she couldn't keep the words from spilling out. She'd missed having somebody to talk to, and she was burning with curiosity about this man. She decided to change the subject, if he got too prickly she would have to leave.

“Are you part of a tribe?” she asked.

“Not anymore,” he said. “What about you?”

“Not anymore.”

“What happened?”

“They were self-important freaks who couldn't get along. They thought we would find a cure...save the world. But nobody knew where to start and shot down anyone who gave it a try.”

“You're a doctor?” he asked, unable to conceal his surprise.

“A scientist,” she corrected.

“Ah.”

“What happened to your tribe?”

“I outgrew them,” he said softly. “And now I have to find my brother.”

He was obviously in pain and she wanted to reach out to him, give him some kind of hope.

“I'm sure you will,” she said.

The thought seemed to please him, and he was quiet for a moment, considering the likelihood of this happening.

“We parted on bad terms,” he said. “I don't know if he'll be happy to see me even if I do find him.”

“He's family,” Layne said, her chest constricting painfully as all she had lost flickered before her eyes. “You belong together. I'm sure he knows that.”

Jax considered this and nodded. Jonathan had told him to find him, so that's what he was going to do. It had been a long time, a really long time, but some things didn't change, like the love you have toward your siblings. They wouldn't be able to hurt you so much if you didn't care more about them than you knew what to do with.

“I should get on the move,” he said finally. “I appreciate the food. Take care of yourself.”

“Oh,” Layne said, crestfallen.  “All right. Good luck. I'm sure everything will turn out fine.”

He nodded and stood, turning his back on her and disappearing into the forest.

Chapter 7

Jax walked away from Layne, his chest tormented with several emotions he couldn't pinpoint. She would just slow him down, he told himself. He had a mission and should keep it in mind. She would distract him, put him in undue danger. But he found himself missing her the second she was out of sight. Was it because she had shown him kindness? Or was he simply lacking companionship. Humans were herd animals after all.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him and whipped around, ready to strike. Layne flinched back and raised her arms up defensively.

“Easy tiger,” she said. “You just forgot your water bottle.”

He stared at her, perplexed, before taking it from her outstretched hand. Most people would have killed for two water bottles, but she had returned his without a second thought. She didn't even drink out of it first.

He nodded in thanks and continued walking, his chest on fire. He wasn't sure what to do with her.

“Listen, Jax,” she called, trotting behind him to catch up with his long strides. “I want to help you find your brother. I have nothing better to do. I swear I won't get in the way. I was thinking of heading north too, actually.”

“Why would you want to go north? It's a wasteland,” he said, without turning around.

“That's pretty much why. I'm tired of having to survive day by day. I want to settle down somewhere. Everyone avoids north because it gets colder, but I know all about canning and growing. Keeping warm is easy. I've been collecting seeds. I plan to take enough rations to get myself established somewhere while I plant, and then I'll be self sufficient. I won't have to worry about anything but protecting my own turf. Nobody else's rules.”

“You shouldn't go telling people stuff like that,” Jax said irritably. “What if they steal your seeds or your rations?”

She tried to hide a smile. He was looking out for her. He had no desire to steal from her, but he was worried that she'd trust people who would.

“We can share them if I go with you,” she said quietly. “I have enough for two. It was a good haul.”

The idea was tempting and he sighed, looking her up and down.

“You’d be better off keeping them for yourself. Why do you want to go with me so badly?”

She gave him a look that was all the answer he needed. Her beautiful face, her sad eyes, her strength. She was determined to start over and create the security that had been robbed from her by the virus. If they were together, he would feel obligated to protect her. Put himself into undue risk. But hadn't he been wishing, secretly, that he hadn't left her behind so rashly? Wasn't he considering what his life might be like with a companion? Now that they had found each other, what was the harm?

“I think, maybe, we could keep each other sane.”

He laughed, secretly eyeing her. She was endearing herself to him whether he liked it or not. He remembered the comfort he had found in her hands and knew in his heart that she was right. Even if it was more trouble to keep two people alive than one, there was something irreplaceable about being with another person.

“All right,” he said. “But save your rations. I'll re-stock mine on my own. Can I trust you to stay put while I'm gone?”

“Yes. But I can hunt too, you know.”

“No, I didn't know,” he said with a chuckle. “All right. Let's go. We'll have to keep quiet on this stretch, all right? Stay low, out of sight. I'm going to visit some old buddies of mine.”

“You're taking from Hex?” she asked in surprise.

“Actually I have a friend on the inside. She thought I got a raw deal and smuggles food out for me. Sometimes I get lucky. First aid supplies and things like that. I'm supposed to pick up tonight.”

She? Layne found herself bristling. It was irrational though, she knew it. He was allowed to have a girlfriend. It's not like knowing him for one day made them a couple. She had just been missing other people's company.

“Okay, well we can make camp and I'll wait for you there.”

“Great.”

They walked forward in silence, both of them happy but nervous. It was a big commitment, but maybe it would all work out for the best.

Chapter 8

They trudged through a neighborhood, carefully stepping over the broken pavement of the sidewalks. Plants had grown through the cracks, effectively shattering them, and Jax found himself missing the bicycle he used to have. He would have covered a lot more distance that way, but he had found early on that the bikes made you more vulnerable. All a tribe had to do was shoot an arrow into your tire and you would go sprawling, leaving you vulnerable to raids on your rations. Although he was tempted, he had learned his lesson.

Layne usually tried to avoid the broken suburban areas. They caused her grief to well up in her chest, seeing all of the destruction and desolation the virus had caused. Sometimes the contaminated would live in places like this, as if they wanted to be reminded of their shame for the rest of their lives. If they couldn't forget it, they might as well live in it. The broken dolls and shattered dreams suffocated her whenever she entered areas like this. It was common for most of the tribes to avoid them for the same reason. Jax seemed undeterred though, and walked slowly and cautiously, oblivious to her discomfort. It was the most direct path to the Hex compound, and he was set on it because it's what had always worked for him in the past.

He felt comfortable in the old neighborhoods. The nostalgia and memories would flood him like sad old friends, and he held onto them as they went, until they reached the house he had always used as a base during these journeys.

“Stay here and keep quiet. No matter what you hear out there, don't move. You'll be safe. Don't leave the living room.”

She nodded and he left the house, heading toward the Hex compound. She watched him go with a knot in her heart. She wished she could go with him. It was painful to be parted for even just a moment. She had met other people on the road before, given them help, camped with them, but none of them affected her this way. What was different about Jax?

She poked around the living room, trying to fight off the chill she got whenever she was near the relics of the dead. Their values had sure deserted them, she thought. This family had been well off financially, but death brought them down to the same level as everybody else. She gazed at the walls. Picture frames had once decorated them, but somebody, probably Jax, had taken them off the walls, leaving pale squares where they once belonged. They were piled neatly on the floor, face down, and she sighed, debating whether or not she wanted to put a face to the tragic fate of the people whose couch she was perched upon.

Her curiosity eventually won over and she looked at the pictures, tears in her eyes. Her mind replayed the chaos of the first few years after the virus struck and she ran to the door, barely making it before she vomited.

***

Jax didn't return until after dark, and when he did he found Layne curled up on the couch, her arms around herself. Her eyes were closed and she was sleeping so deeply he almost feared that she had died somehow. Tobi had come through, providing him with two weeks worth of food and medical supplies. He’d told her about Layne and she'd winked at him and rummaged around for a bottle of wine from her own stash.

He watched Layne sleep before yawning deeply himself. He always slept well in this house. It had belonged to his aunt and uncle, and he knew that they would have welcomed him. He collapsed onto the couch opposite Layne and joined her in the realm of dreams. When he woke up, she was still sleeping. Finally, she roused as he began to chew through his breakfast.

“How is your girlfriend?” she mumbled, wiping sleep from her eyes. She looked cute and unassuming when she woke up, and Jax grinned.

“Girlfriend? Tobi’s a lesbian in a happy, committed relationship. But she's good, thanks for asking.”

The “thanks” thrown into his sentence made them both pause, flinching as if awaiting the axe to fall. But they were together and nothing happened.

“I made some calculations,” Layne said. “There was an atlas under the coffee table. I think it would take two weeks to get to where I want to be.”

“That's not bad,” he said, chewing thoughtfully. “We should head out soon. Did you rest well?”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling at him. He swallowed hard, unable to take his eyes off of her. There was something magnetic about Layne, something he couldn't get enough of. If he could drink her in all day, he would. Even throughout the tragedy, he'd never responded so deeply to a woman. He'd wondered if there was something wrong with him, and found the way Jonathan had abandoned him even more unforgivable because of it.

They headed out, spending the next week slowly getting to know each other. Jax was the strong, silent type, and Layne slowly drew him out of his shell. Soon, they were laughing and speaking to one another as if they had been friends for centuries. It was the happiest either of them had been in years.

One night, Layne surprised him by disappearing. His heart thudded painfully in his chest with fear, until she re-emerged holding a dead rabbit out to him. He ignored the offer and scooped Layne into his arms, his fear and panic turning from a flash of anger to the sudden realization that he wouldn't want to go on without her. She let him hold her, pressing her cool, comforting hands against his back and stroking slowly. The contact was soothing for both of them, and she promised never to disappear without word again. She would have lost her chance to catch the rabbit if she'd woken him up first.

He built a fire, hoping she couldn't see the tears glistening in his eyes, and helped her to cook the rabbit, serving her little pieces as they finished. She would eat and then feed him a piece as he turned the rabbit around over the fire on a stick, peeling off the finished parts for her to eat. They chewed silently together. Although he was grateful for the rabbit, he was still shaken up by his attachment to her.

“Jonathan left me for a woman,” he said suddenly, surprising both of them with the information.

“Why would he do that?” she asked with a frown.

“He was young and in love. I didn't like her. Refused to join her stupid tribe. So he did and left me.”

“That's terrible,” Layne said, her eyebrows furrowing. “What did you do?”

“I barely made it. I was really young. I didn't have half a chance until Hex found me. They helped me get rid of my past. But they couldn't get rid of Jonathan. Because he's still in the present, out there somewhere.”

“How do you know where he is?”

“He came back later. The woman's tribe was basically a cult. They were all insane, just like I told him they were. I swear they were baby eaters, just hoping for their cow to get pregnant so they could eat it. He apologized and asked me to leave with him. But in my mind he wasn't my family anymore – I just had Hex.”

They ate as he spoke, the fire crackling between them as he unveiled his painful memories.

“No offense,” she said, her mouth stuffed full of rabbit. “But he sounds kind of like a jackass.”

Jax laughed loudly, a loose, pleasant sound that filled her with pleasure. “None taken.”

“I'm sure he's learned from his mistakes over time. We all do. That's why it exists I guess.”

“Yeah,” he said distantly, his mind chewing over her words. He'd missed having that kind of faith in the world. Everything he knew had been shaken and destroyed by the virus and the devastation that followed.

“It's best to live in the moment though,” he said after a pause.

“Well in this moment, there is nothing better in the world than eating this rabbit with you,” she said, her eyes glowing in the firelight. She cupped his face in her hands and touched their noses together, bringing a bright smile to his face. The low rumble of his laughter vibrated in her chest as he scooped her close to him. She smiled down at him and their lips met. A surge of hot electricity jolted through their bodies and Jax suddenly pulled away, startled and intrigued by his physical reaction to her.

“We shouldn't do this,” he said.

“Why not?” she whispered, kissing him again. Their tongues danced deeply in each other's mouths, and he was panting when he responded.

“It's too dangerous here,” he said. “We have to stay aware of our surroundings.”

She pulled away from him, taking the warmth of her body with her, to gnaw on the rest of her rabbit. She gave him a resigned smile and lay down. He had never felt more cold.

Chapter 9

The next day they marched through the forest together. Jax was feeling distant and aloof, embarrassed by the affectionate display from the night before. Layne could tell what he was thinking, but didn't call him out on it. Instead she walked quietly along, humming to herself as she went. She liked to keep the old music alive. Nobody had access to electronics anymore, not the kind that the government had been using. The grids had all shut down, and only people who had been connected to solar, wind, or water powered generators were able to continue with life as if untouched. She was sure there were a few off-the-grid people left alive out there. Some of them might not even be aware of the devastation happening around them.

She thought to the seeds in her backpack, the precious few that she'd managed to find and save. All of her hopes and dreams relied on those seeds, and she swallowed hard, patting the small pocket where she kept them to reassure herself that they were still there. She used to hope for signs from God, especially being a scientist and seeing the divine rhyme and rhythm there was to the universe, but they had become few and far between since the tragedy struck. She found herself wishing for one now, knowing that her only chance at security might be in those seeds and her ability to nurture them the right way.

A cool rain suddenly started falling on them. Layne looked up into the sky and twirled around with her arms outstretched, a vibrant smile on her face.

“This is it,” she whispered. “The beginning of the rest of our lives.”

In that moment, Jax knew that he had never seen anybody more beautiful. He gripped her hand tightly, looking up into the sky with her, before reality struck and he knew they had to get into some shelter. There was nothing more dangerous in a survival situation than being wet for too long. He'd managed to find waterproof clothes, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

As they continued north, Layne could tell that something was troubling Jax, but he didn't bring it up until they made camp that night.

“If you find your dream world, where you can plant your food, who will protect you while I'm off looking for my brother?”

The question came suddenly, as she had been chewing happily on some dehydrated fruit rations, and made a knot in her stomach appear out of nowhere. The idea of leaving each other for even a moment was nauseating.

“I can take care of myself, dummy,” she said, giving him a magnetic smile. “I've made it this long without you.”

But deep down she was dreading the day when they parted ways. She had begun to include Jax in her fantasy world, some idyllic nonsense with a white picket fence, man and wife, nuclear family kind of bullshit that never would happen in the real world. She had to kick herself whenever her mind wandered to that forbidden plain of hope. Nothing could ever be that simple again.

“I know you have,” he said. “Which just makes you more amazing.”

They grinned at one another over the firelight, but now both of them were feeling depressed. Thinking about the past could destroy you, and thinking about the future was grim. It was best to stay focused on the present moment. Nothing else was ever going to be a guarantee.

They fell asleep, both of them troubled and anxious. It was Layne who heard it first – the twig snapping, the sound of sniffing. Wild dogs.

***

“Jax!” she hissed. Jax sat bolt upright, immediately assessing the danger around them.

“Stand up slowly,” he said, reaching slowly for his weapon and standing. She followed his lead, but the dogs were too fast. Her only chance was to run.

Chapter 10

It seemed like she ran forever, further than she had ever thought she could run. All the training her legs had gotten over the years left her agile and athletic, but still, strenuous walking took its toll and her legs were cramping fiercely. She'd lost sight of Jax ages ago, it was only her and the dogs now. Nothing else existed, and nobody else would matter if she was mauled to death, because that would be it; the end of her story.

She didn't know when she had started crying, but it was making her breathe laboriously. She tried to dodge into a tree but failed, and had to keep moving before they caught her. The only reason they hadn't yet was that Jax had distracted them long enough, given them enough distance so that she might have a chance to escape. She wondered if the dogs had killed him, but she couldn't think about that now, not with the adrenaline in her veins, the blood rushing in her ears. She would run now and ask questions later.

And then there was no hope. A wolf, no, it was a husky with wild eyes, but a wolf nonetheless, bared its fangs at her. She thought it drooled rudely onto the forest floor, but it was too dark to be sure. All she saw was the teeth in the moonlight, the pale white fur, the menacing glint in the eyes. And then she saw blood, pooling from its beautiful neck. It fell facedown and she turned, wild-eyed to see Jax bounding toward her, holding her tightly in the darkness, whispering that it was going to be okay now, and they were going to find a place to rest. He would carry her, they would be all right.

They stumbled around in the forest, it was completely uncharted territory for both of them, until they finally stumbled into an old cabin. It smelled awful, like all the other homes did before they were re-inhabited, but they would worry about that later. It was better to be safe from the dog packs out there, certain to be seeking revenge for having one of their own killed.

Jax sat Layne gently on a musty old couch as he searched the house impatiently for supplies. He found the linen closet, changed the sheets on an old bed, checking to make sure it wasn't too moldy, and beckoned her to lay with him. They sank into the bed together, exhausted, and fell asleep before their eyes were fully closed.

***

When they awoke, it was still dark, though it was more obviously morning. They weren't well-rested per se, but they were both used to sleeping in short bursts. Survival was easier that way. She'd heard the term wolf-napping used before by one of the pseudo scientists in her tribe, and thought it applied well to their situation. The sudden thought of wolves caused her to sit bolt upright in her bed and pat her shoulder. Her bag was gone. She lost her seeds as the wolves were chasing her. All hope was lost. There was no way she could settle anywhere now.

She closed her eyes and began to grieve in earnest, her sobs stirring Jax from his slumber. He had thought about being a gentleman the night before and sleeping on the couch, but after the close call they'd had, he couldn't bring himself to leave her sight. He sat up, troubled by her disturbance, and touched her shoulder gently.

“It's all right,” he said softly, his voice tired and hoarse. He hadn't had any water for a while.

“No,” she sobbed. “My seeds. My bag is gone. Everything was in there. That was everything...”

He held her tightly but she pushed him away.

“We need to go back,” she demanded.

“We don't need to go back,” he said, still groggy but sitting up.

“What's wrong with you? Of course we need to go back!” She was sitting up, staring at him wildly.

“No, no. I mean of course we would if we needed to but we don't.”

She was about to smack him in earnest when he got up from the bed and trudged to the sofa in the cabin's living room. He came back and plopped her bag down in front of her, then went outside to urinate and stretch. He came in and sipped his water, surprised. Layne was crying again.

“I thought they were gone forever, my hopes...”

“Hey, it's fine. I'll take care of you.”

Jax lowered himself beside her and she threw her arms around him.

“You saved my life last night. You saved my seeds. You're just so...”

He raised his dark eyebrows and pursed his lips as if hoping she wouldn't continue. She laughed, and then her lips were against his, their warmth gripping him hard, taking him by surprise. It awoke something fierce within him, a pent up energy that he'd been ignoring for all these years, utilizing solely for the purpose of survival. She gasped in surprise as he lifted her with all his strength, settling her on his lap where she could feel the manifestation of his desire burning through their clothes. It excited and aroused her, and she pressed herself experimentally against it, flushing slightly when he responded with a kiss on the neck.

He let his hands roam her perfect body, finally allowing himself to take a moment to appreciate it all. It had been right there in front of him all this time, but he had never felt like it was okay to look; like if he did, it would be a blinding siren's call to certain death. Not that she was a siren, it was more like he didn't trust his own mental discipline. But now it was different. They were somewhere safe. It wasn't even light out yet, they had nowhere to be in particular. And everything felt right.

Layne shuddered, the alien feeling of another person's fingertips on her flesh making goosebumps stand out on her arms. The threadlike tendrils of pleasure he wove through her caught her in a web, and even if she tried she wouldn't be able to avoid succumbing to the guilty pleasure of his body. He was a strong man, both in spirit and body, and once upon a time she would have stared at him like he was a piece of meat, imagining what might be going on in his head and assuming there wasn't much else to him than that. But here he was, showering her with gentle kisses, his eyes sharp and senses calculating, doing just so to elicit just such a response, treating her with the curiosity and wonder of a virgin making love to his first girlfriend.

She almost thought him timid, but no, he tore her shirt off after toying with the buttons; licked her clavicle and nibbled her ears as he pushed off his boxers, revealing his swollen member, engorged and more exciting all on its own than any one of her sexual memories. His touch was intoxicating, as if he had waited all his life just to unleash his prowess on one woman, and now that she was there, and they were together, she would receive nothing less than royal treatment.

He was lifting her again, she was floating weightless, helpless, struggling to submit but ultimately losing the battle and happier for it. He kissed her, their tongues dancing in one another's mouths, stoking the fires inside of them until suddenly it was done – he was in her and she was moaning with a pleasure deeper than anything she had ever known. She held tightly to his bronzed shoulders as they kissed and made love, and he uttered appreciative and reverent groans as he thrust slowly and deliberately inside of her, amplifying any pleasure she might feel to incite his own.

He stayed in control so long that she almost thought he was robotic, and then she sucked his neck, licked his earlobes, scratched gently down his back and saw his control waver. His inhibitions rippled away and he was hammering, thrusting harder, deeper, until she buckled against him, screamed in rapture, shuddered and climaxed again and again, until her contractions squeezed him inside of her, eliciting the rupture of his orgasm, filling her with an explosive flood of power. It seized her and would have brought her to her knees if she were standing up, and they collapsed, breathless, onto the bed, curled around each other like pleased kittens, nibbling each other's lips in bliss until they fell back asleep.

Chapter 11

It was late afternoon before they woke up again, bathroom breaks notwithstanding. The sun had finally risen, and they stretched comfortably in the cabin. They'd gotten used to the smell sometime during the night, and without it, and with the touch of the sun, it was actually really cozy. Layne laid in bed, looking at the pictures on the walls, a framed leaf plated with gold on a cream mounting board; a motivational phrase embroidered onto a scroll, encouraging everyone to live in the moment and believe the best is possible. She recognized the quote from somewhere but couldn't quite place it anymore. It had been too long since she dared to wander into a library. Most of them had water damaged books, and the smell of mold was too much for her allergies. She might as well have rolled around on a rug made of cat fur.

Finally, she gazed at the perfect sleeping body of Jax. She let her eyes roam in full golden glory what she hadn't been able to see in the dark. It had been the best sex of her life, nothing could possibly compare. His hand was resting on his bare chest, and she touched it, unable to believe that somebody so mysteriously powerful had come into her life. But there he was.

He gripped her hand tightly as he opened his eyes. He looked well-rested for the first time since they met. She realized that he never seemed able to fully relax – he was always on the alert, looking out for danger, watching out at all times so she wouldn't have to. It was nice to see him have a break for a change. It was something that she would like to get used to. He deserved some peace of mind once in a while.

“Good morning,” he said with a smile.

“Morning,” she replied.

She was worried that her breath smelled bad. She had cardamom seeds in her bag. She hoped that once they were planted they could chew on them to improve their oral hygiene. She had a toothbrush but without toothpaste it wasn't exactly breath-refreshing. Most people didn't bother anymore, but she did her best. It was something she and Jax had in common. The people in the tribes were too miserable to care much about their hygiene.

Jax sat up, kissing her on the cheek, and cracked the window by the bed open. They were hit with a smell that Layne found intoxicating, and she had a sudden urge to run outside and play like she would have when she was just a young girl. The fresh air and the trees awakened her.

“Let's go explore!” she exclaimed. “I want to see what it's like here.”

“All right,” he said, laying lazily on the bed, everything tantalizingly exposed but his groin. Each knew what the other was thinking, and he tackled her back onto the bed.

When they were done, they pulled their clothes back on and headed outside with their backpacks.

“I really like it here,” Layne decided. It had a good feeling about it. Good energy, as if it had been inhabited by kind people. After a while of wandering, you got a sense like that about a place. She tried to avoid old homes because the bad feelings were the worst, especially when you were alone.

Jax nodded.

“Look, it gets better!”

They had suddenly come upon a gravel pathway. They glanced at each other excitedly. Each side of the path was littered with edible berry bushes.

“This is quaint,” Jax said, plucking a berry from its stem and popping it into his mouth. Layne laughed. Jax was the kind of person who would say “quaint and mean it.” She followed his lead, picking a handful of berries, and they began walking down the path, unsure of what they would find.

“Why do I feel like this is Hansel and Gretel?” Layne asked as they moved forward cautiously.

“Maybe we all feel like characters in a book when things are too good to be true, because we believe the catch will come at any minute.”

“What if I choose not to believe in a catch this time?” The day had been too perfect.

“We'll find out when we reach the end of the path,” Jax said with a shrug.

They fell into a comfortable silence as they walked, picking berries and eating until finally, they reached a clearing. They stared at the sight in disbelief, clinging to each other's hands tightly.

They were standing in front of a giant solar panel, surrounded by a garden – boxes of raised beds with old, shriveled, plants wilting in them.

“This is unreal,” Jax said, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. If he had glasses he would put them on right now.

“Pinch me,” Layne whispered.  Jax pinched her butt and she laughed, pushing him away. “Ass.”

He grinned, turning to her, giddy with pleasure.

“This means running water. They would need a well out here. Layne, you can have this. We can keep it. You can have a home again!”

The threat of the wild dogs seemed like a distant memory. Here was the remains of somebody's dreamland. A place that was already growing its own compost. The animals got into all of the food of course, they would have to be careful, but it was a start. They embraced tightly, and Layne wept tears of joy. Jax held her tightly, kissing the top of her head. She would be safe her, and they would stick together, creating a home, somewhere stable where he could bring his brother to safety.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

BOOK 2

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Jax looked at Layne lying naked in the sunlight as it streamed through the bedroom window of their homestead. He grinned as the light tickled her nose and she crinkled it, turning toward the shady wall and snuggling deeper into their blankets. It had been so long since they were on the run that domestic life seemed almost natural.

So when he heard the branch cracking outside the window, his instinct was to brush it off, assuming it was the wildlife. There were sometimes bears and deer that romped through the forest, but since the virus hit, they weren't wanting for food. They generally left the human population alone. But the next thing Jax heard made him grow rigid. He sat up quickly in bed, hoping he had heard wrong. He'd heard shuffling. A snap and a grunt. Somebody was outside in the garden.

Jax sat up slowly, careful not to wake Layne. The last thing she needed was to worry about somebody ruining the garden she had spent all her spare time focusing on. She had put her whole soul into making the garden flourish, single-handedly providing them with a steady supply of simple vegetables. She was still slaving away, collecting seeds and creating raised beds for the garden so that when the next season arrived, she would be able to plant the proper crops.

They'd been there for a good six months; just the right amount of time to allow her tomato and zucchini plants to flourish. They'd enjoyed steady meals of meat and vegetables and were able to keep barrels of boiled water on hand. They had forgotten that life could be so stable, and now that they'd managed to fall into a routine, they had forgotten that life could be so full of danger at every turn.

Jax pulled on his boxers and crept to the closet beside the front door of their cabin, grabbing his rifle and making sure it was loaded. He took a deep breath and cocked the gun as he stepped outside, closing the door with a gentle thud behind him. He began to perspire as he crept around the side of the cabin, sneaking to where Layne's garden was laying vulnerable to the elements.

Fortunately, Layne thought of everything. They had used some chemist's tricks and natural planting methods to keep pests away. That didn't stop the rabbits and deer though, so Jax had set up traps for them. Those they caught made it to the table, while the luckier, perhaps smarter ones, avoided the area altogether. It was a win-win situation.

But someone had breached the security and Jax was certain that it wasn't an animal. They hadn't expected very much human encroachment, though. They had managed to get out of the tribal territories. Suddenly, a wave of cold fear struck Jax and he paused behind an evergreen tree, clutching the rifle. What if the Jackals had found them? One of them had been left alive and knew what Jax and Layne both looked like. Did they come for revenge? Had they done anything to safeguard against that kind of breach?

They had done their best to reinforce the fence that had been constructed around the homestead before the virus had stolen away its inhabitants. Fortunately, they hadn't found any remains on the property, so whoever it had belonged to before the apocalypse had probably caught it early and died in the hospital waiting to be treated. That was a small comfort when they began to settle into their new home, knowing that the suffering and the oozing had happened elsewhere.

He was under the bedroom window now and thought of Layne, sleeping soundly inside, oblivious to the danger. The urge to protect her spurned him on and he tensed up as he ducked into the garden and raised his rifle; peering through the foliage of a large bush.

A man – skin and bones – was eagerly sinking his teeth into a tomato. His hair was thin and black and balding at the top. He looked like he might be in his late forties. It didn't look like he was armed and there was no sign that he was a Jackal. In fact, he wasn't dressed like any other tribe that Jax was familiar with, and Jax found the rest of his courage. It wasn't a trap; he wouldn't be harmed.

He stepped into the open, holding his rifle in plain sight but not necessarily aiming it at the man. The man froze, his eyes wide.

“Jon?” he asked, squinting. “How did you...?”

“Jon?” Jax asked, his heart quickening. “No, I'm Jax.”

The man's face brightened, as he squinted and came closer.

“No shit?” he exclaimed. “So you're his brother? You look just like him, I thought...I lost my glasses a while back and... Wow.”

“You know my brother? Do you know where he is?”

“I know where I saw him last,” the man said, lowering the tomato. “Look, sorry about the food. It's just been a while and…”

“Don't worry about it,” Jax said, studying the man's gaunt, tired face. He would have done the same thing in a similar situation. Compared to how he had been forced to survive on his own, Jax had it easy now that he was with Layne and they'd found the homestead. “Actually, why don't you stay for dinner. Can you wait here a minute? I'm going to go tell my w-”

Jax paused, realizing that he almost referred to Layne as his wife. He grinned to himself and shook his head. “My girlfriend will be surprised if I just drag a guy in from off the street...so to speak.”

“Wow, that sounds great,” the man said, sincerely thrilled. Suddenly, Jax felt nervous. Would this man want to stay for good now that he'd found somewhere comfortable? Would he betray Jax and Layne to take whatever he could get.

“Where are you heading anyway?” he asked the man, reluctant to leave him alone. He would feel better about showing him kindness if he knew he had somewhere to be.

“I'm on a mission actually. To recruit people for my...well, it's not a tribe exactly, but it's a community.”

“Is my brother part of that community?” Jax asked.

The man shook his head.

“No, he's kind of a wandering spirit,” the man said with a laugh. “But he did give us a lot of good advice.”

“All right. What's your name?”

“Al,” he said.

“Al, wait here, okay? I'd like to ask you some questions over dinner.”

Al nodded, his face bright, and Jax went inside to wake up Layne.

Chapter 2

Layne's clear, ocean-colored eyes shone in disbelief as Al stuffed his face on a small bounty of vegetables and rabbit meat. She felt a little sad that the venison wasn't ready yet. They'd hung it to cure and she had a strong desire to be a good hostess; in a way she wanted to show Jax that she was still a civilized person underneath it all. He seemed to notice; his dark eyes occasionally glimmered when she offered Al more to eat, and began packing him a basket of rations to take with him when he went back on the road, heading south.

“How do you know my brother?” Jax asked him, unable to hold back his curiosity any longer. He had done his best to wait until Al was finished eating. He could remember the days of being hungry.

Now, they were having a glass of Layne's home-brewed beer and snacking on the fresh peaches that were growing in the small orchard near the house. The season was almost over and winter was coming quickly. It wasn't a safe time to be on the road and they'd been doing their best to stock up for the winter. They were both well adept at surviving in harsh climates, but because most of the tribes had headed south believing it was much easier to survive in warmer climates, they had followed suit. It made sense; survival was hard enough without having to worry about winter.

“Jonathan spoke fondly of you. He was sure you'd make it out of the tribes. But just in case, he asked me to look for you in Hex and recruit you to our community. Thought if I knew him, you'd be more likely to come.”

“Why didn't he come back for me himself?” Jax asked, his eyes narrowing in confusion.

“As I said, he's a wanderer,” Al said. “He was sure there was a better place; called it a gut instinct. Never seemed to want to slow down or stop moving. We heard rumors about an area that the government was building for their own shelter; an underground city to protect them from the virus. He thought there might be supplies there and got a few guys to head out with him. We haven't seen him since then, though. One of the men with him made his way back, saying they got separated after a violent attack. He doesn't know what happened to your brother.”

“Do you know which way the underground city was?” Jax asked, standing up at the table. Layne's heart thudded. Was he thinking of going right that moment?

“Somewhere to the west of our community,” Al replied, glancing out the window. “Thank you guys for all your hospitality. I should probably get back out on the road before it gets too late. I should have made it down to the borderlines by the end of the day. I have people waiting to meet me, somewhere between the Jackals and the Klaws. They have glasses lenses there.”

“Oh, good,” Layne said, relieved. She would have worried about him otherwise.

“Hey, if you go after your brother, be careful, okay? There are a lot of difficult trails, and winter is coming. I wouldn't leave such a comfortable establishment. Someone might take it over while you're away.”

Layne sighed miserably at the thought of all her hard work going to waste. Still, she knew that there would be no stopping Jax from looking for his brother now. There was a hard gleam in his eyes, and he was fidgeting restlessly, unable to finish any more food.

“Good luck on your travels,” Layne said. “Be sure to fill your water bottle before you go.”

“Thank you,” Al said, nodding gratefully. “If you don't mind a visitor, I may stop by on the way back.”

“Sure, we'd love to see how you're doing,” Layne said.

“Yes, but if you have recruited anybody and they're joining you, maybe you shouldn't let them know about us. We want this settlement to be free of encroachment whenever possible. I'm sure you understand. You can't necessarily trust anyone from a tribe.”

“Of course,” Al said. “Hey, why don't you let me show you the way back to our community when I return?”

Jax's heart filled with excitement at the thought of being the last place his brother had been. It would take him one step closer to his only remaining family. He had to go.

“How long will it be?” he asked.

“Who knows,” Al said, shaking his head. “I have a long way to go. And I was told to make a trail so any other recruits will know which way to wander should they choose to head to a better civilization and escape the warfare between the tribes.”

“A path?” Jax asked, suddenly very interested.

“Yes,” Al replied. “I tear a piece of bark on the north side of trees in the shape of an ‘L’.”

“So that will lead to your community?" Jax asked.

“Yup,” Al replied.

“He might not be here when you get back," Layne said, laughing nervously.

Jax glanced over at her and pursed his lips but said nothing. How could he leave their homestead? And with winter coming it would be dangerous for Layne to come with him. Winter survival was hard enough for one person, although it would be nice to have the extra body heat to share. But if Jonathan was in trouble, he knew that he would have to get out there to look for him soon.

“How long has it been since you saw my brother?" Jax asked, walking Al to the door.

“Oh, it's probably been two weeks by now," Al said looking up at the ceiling thoughtfully.

“Only two weeks?" Jax asked, his heart thudding. This was his chance to find Jonathan, finally, after all this time. “Do you think he's in trouble or do you think he just took off on his own? You don't seem too worried."

“It doesn't do me any good to worry about anything," Al said wisely, his face serious. "Although, I have to admit that I am concerned for your brother. When he didn't come back with Roger it made me wonder. Me and everybody else. When the group was under attack, Roger just ran for his life. The other two stayed behind. It's impossible to tell what happened from there, but maybe they found the underground city after all and have come back with supplies to the community by now.”

As they say goodbye to Al, Layne put her hand on Jax's shoulder, and Jax looked down at her, his face perturbed.

“What are we going to do?” she asked.

Suddenly, his love for this woman overwhelmed him. She didn't ask what he was going to do, she asked what they were going to do. If he was going to go out and look for his brother, she had every intention of going out with him. She didn't think twice; she didn't want to leave him alone in the dangerous wilderness.

But if they both went, they would be sacrificing the only security that they had ever known. At least, the only real security and freedom they'd had since the virus hit and everybody had been wiped out. The domestic life had been comfortable, almost so comfortable that neither of them seemed to be able to remember the realities of the outside world, and didn't let the memories come in and disturb them. But now that Jax had a clue about where Jonathan was, that was going to change everything.

Chapter 3

That night Jax tossed and turned. He couldn't figure out how to make it work. The best solution he could think of was to have Layne stay at their homestead and tend to the garden so that they would have food security by the time he came back. If he could bring Jonathan home with him, he wanted to have a good and solid presentable home to bring him to. He wanted his brother to be proud of him; to see that he was able to survive on his own. And not just survive, but flourish.

And he was very proud of the homestead, just as he was proud of Layne. She was unbelievably beautiful and competent and smart, too. And he was sure that Layne was proud of him. Jax was rippling with muscles and raw strength that would make survival very difficult, almost impossible without it. Layne had built some muscle herself, and her lean body was tight with athletic ability all her own. He couldn't get enough of her body and she couldn't get enough of his. He couldn't possibly fathom leaving her for even a day, let alone the entire time it would take him to travel to Al's community alone and however long it might take for him to safely search for his brother. He wished that he had asked Al how far away his community was. He'd lacked the presence of mind though, and sighed loudly into the dark, quiet bedroom.

Layne was roused from her sleep and turned over onto her side, her clear, almond shaped eyes peering at him through her dark lashes. She propped her head up on her elbow and touched his cheek gently. Jax almost cried then, it would've been easy. Layne could make him feel so vulnerable. Or maybe he felt vulnerable all the time and he just felt safe showing it with her.

“I know you need to find your brother.”

“I can't possibly ask you to give up everything that you've worked so hard for. It wouldn't be fair to you. Just to find my stupid brother. That isn't right. Before we met, this is all you wanted.”

“Before we met, all you wanted was to find your brother. What kind of a horrible person would I be to hold you back from doing that? I'm not going to do that. I'm not going to stop you. In fact, I could go with you and do my best to help."

“I would never ask you to do that. It's way too dangerous. I don't want anything to happen to you. It's going to be winter soon, and you know how hard it is in the wintertime. I need you to stay here and take care of things for me. It's much better for you if you were able to do this. I don't think anybody would bother you, most of them are never up this far north during the winter. I don't know why Al would bother going on a recruiting mission this late in the season. Most people would think he's crazy."

“Maybe he is crazy," Layne said thoughtfully. “Or maybe he's actually a double agent, working for the Jackals. Everybody at Hex knew about your brother, didn't they? It wouldn't be surprising if they would have found someone that good at manipulation to get you back for killing those two disgusting Jackal guys when we first met. What if it's a trap? Maybe they want us to leave the homestead vulnerable or maybe they want to lead you in the wrong direction and get you back to make you pay for what you did to those guys.”

“I don't think even the Jackals would miss Orson and Buggy very much,” Jax said, raising his eyebrow and making Layne laugh.

“Who knows," Layne said with a shrug. “I just want you to be careful and keep an open mind to every possibility.”

“Yeah...” Jax said, running his strong hand down Layne's delicate shoulder. She was sleeping in a silk nightie that she had found in the cabin's closet. When she had surprised him with it, he had forgotten that lingerie existed and nearly cried out loud in an unexpected rush of longing. Now it was hard to keep his hands off of her any time he saw her wearing it; its thin lacy straps hanging loosely over her sun-kissed shoulders.

She closed her eyes in sleepy appreciation of his touch and inhaled silently as his fingers roamed down the contours of her body and grazed the sensitive, firm mound of her nipple. A look of bliss creased her face as he stroked it with his broad thumb, and he swiftly lifted her on top of him so that her long, light brown hair tickled his bare abdomen.

He had taken to sleeping in boxers, and sighed in pleasure as Layne's hot middle settled on top of his. He could feel that she was wet already and swallowed hard, instantly aroused. She gently pulled the silk nightie off, revealing her perfect naked body gleaming silver in the moonlight. Her hands moved up and down his muscular torso, finding their way under the waistline of his boxers and touching every erogenous part of his body. She licked and nibbled his neck, her hands roaming and squeezing, until he was so engorged with longing that he sat up and spun her to the mattress, spreading her legs wide open with his hands and making her gasp in surprise as the sensitive head of his penis found its way between her legs.

He took a few moments to stimulate her clit, rubbing it gently with expert thrusts of his hips. He went tantalizingly slowly, until she was panting softly against his bicep, writhing against him and silently begging for more. He was more than ready to oblige her and plunged in, bringing a low moan from her lips that aroused him more than anything – even her nightie – ever could.

Layne wrapped her arms around his neck, her breasts bobbing with the rhythm of his hips as they thrust into her, her hard nipples scraping against his chest. She sighed into his ear and he brought his hands up and down her torso, gripping her breasts in both hands, lowering his hot lips onto one and kneading the other gently. She hissed in pleasure as his tongue flicked her, buckling her hips against him and riding on the waves of her pleasure until her body tensed up. Jax knew what this meant and began to thrust faster, elevating his own pleasure as her climax began, the hot muscles inside of her squeezing him blissfully as their bodies rammed against each other.

He waited until he saw the tense look on her face relax in the light of her orgasm before he allowed himself to unleash the fury of his load inside of her, and they panted together as he pulled out and scooped her up in his strong arms, laying her comfortably on the pillow, curled into him. He had all he could ever want right here in this room, and they fell asleep together, saving all the serious talk about Jonathan for tomorrow.

Chapter 4

The next day Jax slept in. He must have been tired, worn out and dejected over the situation with his brother. Layne woke up before him, knowing that what was going on with Jonathan was very important. If he was in trouble out in the wilderness, it would be time sensitive and if they didn't reach them soon, he could die. She was reluctant to leave the little dwelling where they had begun to make a life for themselves. She would have preferred to go out with him to look for Jonathan, but Jax didn't want to give it up either.

And so she set to work putting together a bag of rations. She packed up one of the sturdy rucksacks with the supplies she thought he might need. Long thermal underwear that they had found in the cabin, a heavy coat and two changes of clothes. A compass and several ways to create fire, including matches and flint and steel. His thermos and her water bottle. She wouldn't be needing it if she was staying at the cabin, and his chances of survival were twice as good that way. Several pairs of socks. A note she wrote to him for him to find when he was quiet and alone, missing her and their little home.

She was terrified that something might happen to him and remembered why she had grown reluctant to get close to other people to begin with. There was no guarantee that they would stick around for the long haul, and all she really knew was that she had herself. It was impossible to determine how long another person might stay in her life and, whether they left by choice or through death, the fact remained that she would never truly be able to tell and that was terrifying. She didn't want to be abandoned, but ultimately, that was what happened. And she was starting to feel abandoned now.

It was silly, because he hadn't even left her yet, and Jax was one of the most capable people she had ever met in her life. That was probably the only reason she wasn't insisting with all her heart and soul to aid him in the journey. She was more afraid that she would be a burden than a blessing on a journey this important to him, and something inside her knew that it would be best to stay put. She wasn't sure why, but that was the overall feeling that she had about it.

As Jax began to stir, she hardened herself to the reality. He was going to go out alone and she had to make sure he felt like it was okay. She couldn't have him abandoning his goal or needlessly risking his life – or hers – just because she would miss him for a little while. She had to believe that he would be back and he would have closure about what happened to his brother. Nothing bad would happen to him – at least… probably not. And she had to pretend that she was okay with being left alone to fend for herself and to protect their little home.

Jax was still naked when he walked out of the bedroom and she took in the beautiful sight of his body with an aching heart. She couldn't imagine waking up alone without seeing his face or having the chance to touch him any time she felt like it. That thought was terrifying, especially not knowing if he would ever be back. She knew she had to trust in the greater good, and resolved to keep herself strong as Jax slipped from the doorway to her side, looking from her to the bag in confusion.

She knew that the decision had been stressing him out and so she had decided to act for herself so he wouldn't have to worry about it any longer. She would just have to give him her blessing and hope that it worked out for the best.

“What's all this?" he asked.

“I packed a bag for you. You can add anything you want. I already made a list of what's in there so you won't have to unpack it. I figured it would save you some time.”

“Wow. I don't know what to say,” he said, grimacing. It was clear that he was reluctant to leave the warmth of their home, but what choice did he have? “Thank you. I guess the sooner I leave the sooner I'll be back. Or maybe we.”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling through her pain. He noticed that her happiness wasn't sincere and he frowned.

“Would you be all right if I brought Jonathan back here with me?” he asked, walking to the closet in search of clean clothes to dress.

“Of course,” she whispered, laughing through her tears. They had been threatening to spill over all morning, and now they were falling down her cheeks, leaving her vulnerable and broken for the first time since they'd met. Jax rushed across the room and scooped her up in his strong arms, and she allowed herself to sob against him, gripping him tightly.

All that time she had been alone. She'd fooled herself into thinking that it was okay, that it was what she wanted. But the reality was that she had been so lonely; had needed to trust and love someone else so badly. And then she'd found Jax, and now he was leaving into the dangerous world they'd worked so hard to survive in and find a way out of. She wasn't sure if she would be able to make it.

“It's going to be all right,” Jax promised. “You'll see. It probably won't be any longer than a couple of weeks. I'll go fast. Maybe find a bike to fix up to make it go faster. I promise, if I see one I will.”

“If you do, keep your eyes open,” she said miserably against his shoulder. The bikes were sometimes more dangerous than being on foot. She felt him nod and groaned. She hated goodbyes. Even before the virus hit, they'd felt far too formal, like a looming threat of finality. Now, after the virus, every goodbye seemed eternal.

“I'm not going to be gone forever,” he said, as if he were able to read her thoughts. He pressed her against his body, kissing her sweet, rose scented hair. The chemist in her had been clever enough to use the rose petals from the bushes outside the cabin in a hair rinse that she'd mixed herself, and she always managed to smell intoxicating to him. He couldn't believe he was doing this. How could he leave someone who meant everything to him?

“It's just that...” she broke down, unable to finish her thought. She didn't know how.

“It's all right,” he soothed her. “I know.”

They hugged for a little while, until Layne's sobbing quieted down. When he pulled away, she saw that even his dark eyes were watering. This sobered her up. If he felt too bad about leaving he would resent her, or worse, want to stay and miss his chance to find his brother. She had to be strong. For both of them. She would keep the homestead safe, continue growing and storing food and curing meat for jerky and long term use, and Jax would find his brother and come back with him – or at least find out what happened. It would be all right.

“Hey...” she said, not wanting to bring up the subject of whether or not his brother was dead but sure that it was a possibility and one they needed to account for. “If it turns out he's been gone too long... you know...and you find yourself losing places to look...come home, all right? I need you here. And we can figure out what to do from there together.”

Jax darkened at the thought, but nodded seriously.

“If it seems like a dead end, I'll come back. Maybe give myself a week or two to find closure about it, but no longer.”

“That's fair,” Layne said stiffly. A week or two sounded like an eternity. And just how long was it going to take for him to get to Al's settlement?

“Look,” he said, pulling her into another tight hug. “I won't be gone any longer than I have to be. I promise. If my dipshit brother has taken off again, I'll find him eventually. It doesn't have to be during the winter with my wi – with you here.”

Layne smiled warmly. Jax had nearly called her his wife. Of course, there weren't many people around to enforce the biblical view of marriage, not in the sense that they had before the virus struck. Marriage was another old concept, but she knew she felt closer to Jax than she had ever felt, or would ever feel, to anyone else. If marriage were an official option, she would have married him in a heartbeat.

She looked over at him and felt herself panic, seeing that he was pulling on his clothes, stuffing his hands in his coat pocket to make sure his utility knife was still there. In old times, he would have been checking for a wallet. Cash and driver's license. Keys to their little abode. Oh, keys!

“Here,” she said, running to the small table by the door and thrusting the keys at him. He looked at them uncertainly.

“Don't you need these?” he said, frowning. “To lock up while you’re tending to the garden?”

“That's ridiculous,” she said. “I just need to lock it from the inside while I'm sleeping. I'm going to be fine, I've been doing this survival shit as long as you have. Why do you think I'm still around?”

He pulled her close to him, kissing her forehead and brow, down her cheeks, to her ears.

“Because you're brilliant and talented and too gorgeous for the Earth to lose,” he said between kisses. She melted in his arms, forcing herself not to think about how long it might be before she felt his body against her again; heard his voice, his sweet compliments and temptations.

“Well, whatever the reason, I've made it this long and you don't have to worry about me. I'm not just some idiot bimbo. I have a huge shot at making it through just about anything. And still find a way to get buzzed.” She grinned, referencing her beer making talents, and Jax laughed. She'd packed him two bottles; one for sipping and another to trade just in case he needed anything. She left a note on them, covered it in secret kisses so whenever he touched it, she would be near him.

“All right, I know you're too amazing for this world, but please tell me more,” he teased.

“It's all right. The sooner you get out of here the sooner you can get back and hear all about my many talents.”

“I'm sure it will be riveting,” he said, his dark eyes sparkling. His eyes were the funniest thing, Layne thought. Sometimes they seemed black as night and other times, clear and bright as day. They were flecked with so many different colors, and they so changed frequently with his mood and the lighting that she didn't know what color would have been listed on his state license – back when he would have one. What did he consider his eye color to be?

This suddenly seemed a burning and important question; something she had to ask him before he left. She gripped his hand hard and he drew his eyebrows.

“What's wrong?” he asked, pulling the rucksack over his shoulder.

She wanted to ask him, to know more than anything. It was such a small, stupid thing, and if he never came back, she would always wonder...but no, she couldn't think like that. He would be back. She would save the silly question.

“I'm going to miss you,” she said with a heavy sigh. “But I'm so happy that you have a chance to find your brother.”

Layne smiled bravely at him, her beautiful face shining with pain and the deepest of love.

“You won't have to miss me for long,” he said with a reassuring smile. “A month at most and then I'll be here. You won't even remember I was ever gone.”

They kissed tenderly, and with that, he was out the door.

Chapter 5

Jax walked as quickly as he could, pausing to seek out signs of the community trail. The first one had been easy. It wasn't a very long distance away from the homestead and Jax sighed, hoping it wouldn't bring too much foot traffic past. If it did, Layne might be in trouble before he made it home.

There was only one rifle that they'd found at the homestead, and he had insisted that she keep it. He had his knife and his wildly good senses and strength. There wasn't much more he needed than that. He'd had some combat training in Hex and was prepared for any challenges he might face.

He was grateful for the closet full of old clothes that they'd found. The long underwear would keep him warm once the temperatures dropped, as he knew they would before long. He was already chilly and zipped up the coat. He didn't like how bulky it was or how it might impair his movement, but there was no other option. He had to keep going and find the community where his brother had last been seen. He kept kicking himself for not asking Al how far away the settlement was. From the looks of him, half-starved like that, it would have been at least a week's journey or more if Al hadn’t been smart with rations. But Al seemed smart or else they wouldn't have sent him on a mission like that. It must be further than he thought. Maybe a three-week journey. If that was the case, he had already lied to Layne and felt a desperate pulling to be back in their cozy little home beside the fireplace, touching her and laughing, or chopping firewood. Anything but being away from her for so long. It was daunting to imagine his life missing her for even one night.

He was going too slow. If he could run, he should. It would make the journey go faster. It might draw extra attention to himself, but he didn't care. The sense of urgency in his chest was burning harshly and he knew he would have to give in to it or suffer the tedious, exhausting agitation that would accompany his slow pace.

And so he began to jog, slowing down to a walk when his legs felt tired or he heard a noise. He had learned to run soundlessly, but it was still harder to be cautious and aware of your surroundings if you were moving too quickly. It was something he generally avoided unless he was in danger and he got an immediate kick of adrenaline every time he started running. His capable body could go on for miles and he began to relish the taunt, burning his muscles experienced as he slowed.

The first night without Layne was awful. She'd been his rock and support for so long that, although he was exhausted, he was unable to get a restful sleep. His senses would be dull the next day because of this, and so he said a silent prayer that the dangers would be slim.

When he woke up, he had a hard time finding the next tree that Al had marked and groaned in frustration. Was he off the trail already? But just when he was ready to give up and head back to Layne, the tree miraculously appeared in front of him. He'd begun to figure out that the way the L was pointing showed the direction he was supposed to move in. The long end of the letter was pointed to the left, and so he followed it to the next tree, which pointed right.

He paused. Was Al fucking with him? What if Layne was right and this whole thing was a conspiracy? What if the tribes just wanted to separate them so they would be easier to pick off?

But no, they had to assume Layne would stay with him. Maybe she was the one who was in true danger and the homestead was surrounded by predatory Jackals as he was running away from it. The thought chilled his heart and he had an impulse to go back.

But as he turned around, the image of Jonathan popped into his head. The last time they had seen each other, the sad smile on his brother's face. The pang of loneliness that he felt after he left, gripping his multi-use knife tightly and the picture that he had kept in his back pocket, the one he had hidden away from Hex when he found out that they burned all the mementos left over from before the virus.

He pulled the picture out then, the picture that had meant more to him than anything. His big brother Jonathan had always been one of his idols, and on his seventh birthday, Jonathan gave him the thing that he cherished the most - his dirt bike. Nobody knew why or what had compelled him to give his little brother his dirt bike. He wouldn't be able to get another bike for at least another two years, because he would be old enough by then for a new, bigger one. The best that money could buy. His parents had warned him of this as Jax stared at him, disbelieving of the tremendous gift.

But Jonathan had been firm and pushed the bike over to his little brother.

“I'm going to teach them how to ride a bike myself," he said decidedly. “That way, whenever he is on one, he'll remember me. I think that's a good gift, don't you?”

His parents had simply nodded, their young son's depth and wisdom overwhelming them. His parents were proud of Jonathan and they set up the tripod so that they could have a picture of the family together; Jonathan and his father steadying the bike and holding Jax up right on it, and his mother beaming into the camera with a loving gaze toward her two sons. That was the family that he wanted to remember. Not the illness, and not the separation afterward.

He couldn't give up on Jonathan. His brother had always been there for him, right down to the last minute. Except that time when he had been lured in by the temptations of the flesh and the intimacy that it promised him. Unfortunately for Jonathan, the cult that he had been a part of was after him and he had to make a break for it. Jax had refused to go with him, knowing that they had been freaks from the start. He was bitter at his brother for leaving him alone to fend for himself and ended up finding people at Hex to replace his need for a family.

The memories burned at his heart and he tucked the picture away. He would find Jonathan – no matter what the cost. And so he kept walking and walking; as far as his legs could carry him. He would do whatever it took. Including zig-zagging through the trees to discover each ‘L’ that would point him in the right direction.

***

It had been two weeks since Layne last saw Jax and she had to admit that she was feeling a little bit stir crazy from it. At first she had hardly been able to sleep, but gradually she began to stretch out on the enormous bed and fall into a routine that allowed her to keep her mind away from the man who was missing from her life.

She had a survivor's instinct, hardening herself to the possibility that he might not come back for her. Maybe he would find his brother and stay with him, or maybe he would be killed. Or maybe he wouldn't even be able to find his way back to the little homestead. All of these were distinct possibilities. She only hoped that if he did get lost, maybe Al would be able to guide him back to the homestead from the community where he was heading.

But hope it wasn't something she allowed herself to waste much time on, and instead set to work making the cabin as cozy as possible. She had to admit that she had a homemaker's streak, enjoying every chance that she had to put her hands into the space and create a unique and comfortable feeling within it.

She tried not to eat too much, knowing that winter was coming soon. She had found about twelve Mason jars in the cabin and decided that she would preserve some of the fruit and vegetables for as long as she could. The solar power and wind power that was connected to the house made it possible for the refrigerator and freezer to work. She couldn't believe their luck, but without Jax, she didn't feel as safe, even in their sheltered little house. She knew she would defend their home with her life, and she wasn't sure that was something she was willing to do.

Although it was exhausting having to survive on her own without the comforts of four walls around her and knowing that the tribes would be lurking about and looking for prey, it had been safer in ways because she was never off her guard. It may have been difficult and stressful for her mental health, making her paranoid and jumpy, but it had also kept her alive for this long. She would be on her toes in her little house, not sleeping soundly in her bed. There were no traps outside her doorway to alert her to noise or predators. It was something she would have to work on while he was gone.

She decided to go out and gather the peaches from the tiny orchard before they started to rot, scooping them carefully off the ground and taking what was left over on the trees. She would make a jam, she decided. Maybe a jelly or some sort of dessert with them. She could keep some in the freezer and share the dessert with Jax when – no, if – he came home. She would have to be content with whatever happened, even if the last goodbye that they shared had been for good.

There was a stovetop with two burners and a small oven beneath. They had been utilizing it like crazy, happy beyond their wildest dreams that they had found such a comfortable place to live. It wasn't gigantic and it was nothing like what they were used to before the virus, but it was security. Whoever had lived here before had been minimalistic, only wanting the bare essentials. It was as if they had anticipated something like this virus happening all along, and had prepared accordingly. She lowered her eyes, stricken by a sudden pang of sadness that even with all of this preparation and forward thinking, whoever had been here wasn't still there to enjoy the bountiful lifestyle that they had created.

It was always hard when they found pictures, so she was glad that they didn't find anything in the cabin except clothing and little odds and ends that they could use. Candles, cooking utensils, even the rifle that was in the front closet and a huge supply of ammunition. They also found yards and yards of thick rope, which Jax had used to set traps for animals around the garden. They had been eating well, and she had to remember to check the traps every day and reset them. Luckily, Jax had shown her how.

She was just beginning the sweet, sugary process of creating peach preserves when it hit her. A sudden pang of immense nausea. She tried to hold it back, but she couldn't, and ran to the door, retching out over the railing of the small porch. It had been years and years since she had been sick like this, and she wondered what had brought it on. Had some of their food not been washed thoroughly enough or cooked well enough? Was her meat contaminated? Maybe there was still some bacteria in the water and it hadn't been boiled well enough or filtered properly.

She walked back into the house, her mind spinning with potential explanations, when the wafting smell of peaches make her stomach drop. She had to run outside again to vomit. She had forgotten what it felt like to be that sick, and clutched the railing miserably as she wiped the bile off of her full lips. Her eyes were watering and she scrambled to one of the barrels of water they kept outside, not trusting the one she had drank from most recently in case it was the source of the contamination. She took a handful and rinsed her mouth out with it, then took the pot of peaches outside so that she wouldn't have to smell it as she boiled more water to drink.

From there, she collapsed onto the couch, feeling lonely and miserable. It figured that she would get sick when she was alone. She curled up in the blanket, grimacing at the pain and wishing more than anything that Jax was there to comfort her.

Chapter 6

Jax looked around. He had been following the trail for two weeks, but now he didn't know where to look. He had made it into a clearing and there wasn't a tree in sight. The further north he got, the colder it became, and he was cold even through the thermal underwear that Layne had packed for him.

He shifted impatiently. The going was slow now and if he was going to catch up with his brother, he would have to keep moving. He covered a lot of ground with his running, but even after two weeks he was feeling hopeless. He began to wander forward but stopped himself. He couldn't figure out where he was supposed to go. Damn it, Al.

He groaned in frustration and decided to make camp. As he was digging a small trench to build his fire in, he suddenly paused. The ground beneath his feet was littered with rocks. Most of them were a deep gray color, but there was a line of red rocks that stood out. He backed up and squinted down at them, realizing that it created a huge ‘L’ shape that was pointing to the east. His heart thudded in excitement, and he scrambled to put his belongings back into his rucksack. He would head east.

As he moved, he noticed a small snowflake gracefully fall from the sky and land on the tip of his nose. His eyes widened as more gentle snowflakes began to fall, and he hurried his pace, quickening so that he might find Al's community sooner rather than later. It was never any fun to be stuck in a snowstorm, but for now, things were looking up and the little snowflakes brought warmth to his soul and hope to his heart.

***

Layne wasn't feeling any better later in the week. She thought she was, but quickly found new, sudden bouts of nausea overwhelming her. She was sore all over her body and massaged her tender breasts, groaning in misery and sipping water. She could only stomach certain foods and, unfortunately, peaches were not one of them.

She hoped that she hadn't caught dysentery or something from the water, and groaned to herself. What if Jax came home and found her dead? But no, part of being able to survive was having the willpower to survive. She would be fine. She only hoped Jax was faring just as well.

***

“Welcome," the man said. Jax studied him skeptically, worried that he had stumbled upon another cult. He had followed a path lined by brier bushes, and been pleased when it opened up into raspberries. He groaned when he heard a man step behind him, knowing that he no longer had the advantage. Fortunately, when he turned around, the man was smiling warmly. He didn't trust him, but he was too cold to complain when the man heaved a huge, heavy coat around him and pulled him further down the path and into a warm shelter.

“How did you find this place?" the man asked, looking at Jax with a small smile.

It reminded him of being quizzed after using a business service. How had he found their business? Was it online or maybe through a friend? Perhaps the advertising they had done on the subway finally did the trick. He tried to shake off the cynicism and told him about meeting with Al, and immediately asked if they had heard from Jonathan.

The man's eyes widened and he took a step back, looking behind him at the small group of people that were in the shelter with them. It was a relatively nice community, most of them living in teepee like tents with a fire burning inside. The smoke escaped through a ventilation hole at the top and they were free to warm themselves by the fire and cook as they pleased.

“Are you his brother? The one from Hex?”

“I haven't been with Hex in a long time," Jax said. “Don't worry.”

“Oh, I'm not worried. They teach pretty great survival skills in that tribe, there are a couple people here who made it out a while ago. Maybe you will know them."

“Maybe," Jack said impatiently, thinking of Layne alone at home. “But I'd really rather find my brother before I talk to anybody. He hasn't come back here?"

“No, they went east from here looking for the underground city that people used to whisper about. They claim the government knew that something bad was going to happen and tried to cover their asses after Grow Inc. got some test results back. They were prepared for the worst case in any event. They didn't expect it to go so viral.”

“I remember," Jax said bleakly. “Would you mind showing me the way to Roger? I hear he was with my brother last and I'd really like to speak with him.”

“Oh, Roger! Of course, that's a great idea. I'm sure he could help you.”

The man offered his thick hand and smiled. He was in his late middle ages and was strong and meaty. His sandy brown hair was cropped short to his head, and his wide face was littered with stubble. He was a little overweight, wearing a pair of overalls and a red collared shirt that was rolled up at the sleeves, despite the temperature. He saw Jax looking and grinned.

“Never minded the cold much,” he said. He seemed rugged and experienced, and Jax didn't have any trouble picturing how he had survived through all of this.

“My name is Blake by the way," the man said. “I can show you around to get you some food and then maybe you can head out. How does that sound? If you'd like to stay the night and camp out here that would probably be for the best. It's pretty dangerous out here at night. We found a way to safeguard against the animals and the elements, but out on your own, it's definitely a lot harder. And the snow is falling now, it might be a better idea to stay inside for the night and take the weather as it comes in the morning.”

Jax was silent, and walked quietly behind Blake as he led him to another teepee. He glanced around, taking in the large bonfires and the rows of greenhouses that had been constructed to protect their food sources from the elements. They had found saran wrap and created the greenhouses out of the stretched plastic and bendable branches, which was fairly clever.

“Have you ever been out in the winter before? If you're looking out for your brother, that shows me that you've mostly been in the South.”

“I was in the Boy Scouts once," Jax said vaguely. “But honestly most of it didn't stick. I'd be willing to listen if you had any advice for me."

“Don't try to drink snow," Blake said, scratching at his stubble with a dried crunching sound. “And if you do, melt it first between layers of your clothing or filtered near a fire. If you use your body's energy to melt the snow, you're going to be more at risk for hypothermia and other crappy winter stuff.”

“All right, thanks,” Jax said.

“Sure, but it you should probably remember that snow doesn't give you anywhere near as much water as ice does. In a pinch, you should always melt ice first.”

“Oh, I didn't know that."

“Yup, the water content is way higher. Do you have a tarp?”

“No, not really,” Jax said. All he had was the worn cloth he had always used for his tent.

“Well, we will get you one. You can use them for shelter.”

“Thank you,” he said, wondering what was in it for Blake.

“Why are you trying to get people up here anyway?” Jax asked him as they paused outside one teepee and grabbed a large, neatly folded blue tarp. Blake handed it to Jax, who tucked it inside his bag.

“You ever tried settling in a commune with only a handful of people? It's not easy. There's a lot of work to be done. But it is safer, and we do all right. It's especially nice during the spring and summer. And we all get along, and none of us are angry and violent. It's a safe place. Everybody deserves a safe place.”

Jax considered this and nodded, and they finally reached the opening of Roger's teepee. They ducked inside and Roger greeted them warmly.

“Is this a new recruit?" he asked.

“No," Blake said. "This is Jonathan's brother, Jax. The one he spoke about so often."

Roger's face fell and he shirked away from Jax and Jax understood immediately that he felt guilty for abandoning his brother in the elements during the attack. He wanted to be angry at Roger, but looking at him, he could only feel a pang of pity. He had a small child in his lap, smiling up at him, and a beautiful woman behind him at the fire, stirring a small pot of soup. Roger had a family; he had a family like Jax had Layne. He would've done the same thing if he found himself in danger. He couldn't leave Layne on her own to fend for herself in a world like this. Even if there was safety at their homestead.

“Look, Al told me what happened and I'm not mad at you. I just need to know where you last saw my brother and I was wondering if you could take me. I know it's probably scary and dangerous, but I would really appreciate it. I need to understand what happened.”

The woman stopped stirring the pot and looked suddenly and intensely at Roger. The child stopped cooing and noticed the tension in the room. She looked between all of the people there and tilted her head in confusion. She reached her hand up to Roger, combing her fingers through his little beard, and Roger gripped her tiny hand in his own and pulled it away from his face.

“I'd be happy to show you where I saw him last. But we might be ambushed there. I'll take you most of the way, but I'll have to come back for my family. They are my only reason for living, and I have to be there for them.”

“I understand," Jack said with a nod. “It's a deal.”

Chapter 7

They set off early in the morning, and Jax noticed with interest that the small snowfall had turned into a large one, blanketing the world around them in icy white flakes.

Roger led him for a day and a half, marking a trail by breaking evergreen branches, and stopped finally in a clearing.

“This is where they got us," Roger said sadly. “I don't know what happened, I just panicked and did the only thing I knew how to do. I escaped with my life. I feel terrible about it, but maybe in a way bringing you here was my opportunity to try and make it up to your brother. I don't know if he got killed because of me, but if he did I'm really sorry.”

He didn't give Jax an opportunity to reply before he turned his back and walked away from him, heading back to the settlement with his warm teepee and little family. Jax watched him go for a moment before approaching the clearing. His feet crunched loudly in the snow, and he shivered as his face splintered with the cold. So his brother had been here. It had been a couple of weeks. Well, more like a month now, but he had been here.

Jax didn't know what to do from there except to give himself the allotted time frame that he and Layne had agreed upon to look for any sign of Jonathan. If he couldn't find him within two weeks and everything looked hopeless, he had to go back.

And so Jax began wandering in the cool countryside. It didn't take long for him to discover a cave in a cliff face. He poked his head in with interest, cautious of animals who may already be inside the dwelling. He let his eyes adjust for a moment and saw that nothing else was living inside before ducking in to explore. Maybe Jonathan had been there. His heart was brimming with the possibility of seeing his brother again. He couldn't wait to finally embrace him and apologize for all the years of being without him. He felt so close he could touch it.

Jax made his way carefully down the cave, and suddenly found his foot caught on something. He nearly tripped over it and cursed, lowering himself into a crouch and examining the contents on the floor. Suddenly, his heart started to pound painfully. His food had wound around the strap of a bag.

It was a bag that he recognized.

A bag that belonged to his brother.

It had everything in there. His essentials. They were things that he would never have left behind, even if he was just going out to take a piss. He would've taken them wherever he went, which meant that something must have happened to him. Something terrible.

Jax burned with grief as his shaking hands sifted through his brother's belongings. Everything was hopeless now. He would never see his brother again. They had left everything in shambles, their relationship broken and cold, and there was no way that he would ever be able to apologize for it.

The sudden realization brought Jax to the floor. Everything was meaningless now without his brother. Nobody would ever be able to make him feel better. Everything was miserable and unfair. The virus; the circumstances of his brother's parting. He didn't even care that Layne was in their homestead, waiting for him to come back. She would never be able to understand his grief. He was completely alone.

He suddenly got to his feet and ran out of the cave as fast as he could. His only living family member was gone. Layne's had been gone for a long time already, he knew, she was used to having nobody. But this was a new feeling for him. He had never felt more alone and hopeless.

He pulled one of the bottles of beer from his sack and chugged it down as quickly as he could, glancing at Layne's note and crumpling it up before reading it. Somehow, he blamed her for this. If he hadn't gotten involved with her, he might have found his brother by now. He could have saved him.

He left the note, allowing it to grow soggy on the wet, icy ground as he began staggering around in the snow and crying loudly. He was drunk and full of agony, and he stumbled, falling face first onto the ground.  The coldness bit his face, and it almost felt good. He would give up. He passed out in the snow, waiting to die and join his brother.

***

Layne tossed and turned. She was used to sleeping on her stomach, but ever since she had gotten sick, she had felt sensitive everywhere. She had taken to keeping a bucket near her bed in case she needed to throw up again. The illness was persistent, although it didn't seem to drain her of any energy. That was fortunate, and she continued to use her daily routine to give her the motivation that she needed to continue cultivating food and water for the homestead.

She tried to count her blessings instead of focusing on all of the ways that she was sad and miserable. Being alone made her more likely to remember all of the pain that she suffered when she lost her family to the virus. Her friends and everybody else that she had loved before the virus hit were gone. She had been left to fend for herself and deal with the aftermath, feeling very guilty that somehow she had been able to survive at all without any problems.

She found herself falling into a deep depression, but she did her best to avoid her troubling thoughts and worked harder and harder in the garden. The activity seemed to help and alleviated some of her nausea. She enjoyed the fresh air, even though it was beginning to grow crisp with the frost.

One evening, she heard the sound of breaking branches, and nearly hyperventilated. She didn't know who it was, but she hoped that it was Al, bringing some new recruits through the forest. Still, she didn't know who it was and she was vulnerable and alone, so she crept as quietly as she could inside the cabin and shut and locked the door. She situated herself at the window, loading the rifle and cocking it in case she saw anybody encroaching. She wouldn't be as kind as Jax. If anybody came and saw her homestead, she planned to shoot. There was no telling who might be infected, and the carriers tended to travel in groups. Most of them were so angry and bitter and guilty that they were addicts who traded whatever they could find for drugs that would help them drown away their sorrows. That meant that they were a danger to her and to everyone else - whether they could be infected by them still or not. It was hard to tell whether or not the carrier's virus had lain dormant. Nobody had tested them and everybody who was still alive was immune.

Fortunately, a large deer emerged from the foliage and she lowered the gun, sighing in relief. She had been worried that it was a group of carriers, but it was just a flock of deer who had smelled her delicious vegetables. She hoped that they would leave it alone, but she was in such a good mood after the flood of relief that she would have gladly shared with them.

Thinking of the carriers ignited her anxiety. What would happen to humanity next? She was concerned that the new population may or may not be able to thrive and flourish. Children who were exposed to the virus probably wouldn't live very long. However, it was possible that with two parents who carried strong genes, they would be able to survive. She felt a twinge of nausea as she thought about the infants who were both vulnerable and innocent. She was glad that she and Jax wouldn't have to worry about that yet. All she had to do was focus on surviving until he came back.

***

Jax woke up from a frenzied dream, groaning in appreciation as Layne's mouth nibbled him and stroked his groin. He found himself burning with longing, a nice distraction from the hole in his heart, but pushed her off of him in confusion as he opened his eyes. It wasn't Layne, and it wasn't totally a dream. There was a woman there and he was inside a strange room that was dim and smelled like the earth.

She looked at him, her ruby red lips smiling seductively. He scowled at her and backed away, his heart thudding. Although she was beautiful, she had startled him and he felt invaded. Still, he had to admit that he was painfully aroused and his body was begging for more of her touch.

“So you're alive then," she grinned, peering down at his groin. “I see the blood is pumping after all.” He glowered at her and covered himself with his hand. Fortunately, he was still dressed, but she had peeled off his wet outer layers and laid the clothes in front of a fireplace to dry.

“Where am I?" he asked.

“You're in Tel Alur,” she said with a grin. “We inhabit the underground city and I brought you there. Did you have a death wish or something? You know it's easy enough to die without stupidity on your side."

“What does it matter? It's none of your business. I just so happen to have lost somebody very special to me."

“Who, Jonathan?” she asked, her lips stretching into another sultry smile. His heart thudded at the mention of his brother's name.

“Actually, he's fine. He was in to see you before you woke up, but he had to leave again.”

“Are you kidding me?" he growled, gripping her wrists in his strong hands.

“Oh, I like it when men are feisty with me," she said with a wink. Her dark brown eyes twinkled and she ran her hand through her jet black hair. He felt another pulse of longing in his groin, and felt tempted to give in to it. He was still irrationally angry at Layne. Regardless, he forced himself to look away from the woman. If Jonathan was alive, there was hope. But if she had only heard his name while he was in a fevered dream state, then she was simply trying to fuck with him. He had to find out which one it was.

“Where did he go? If that's even true," Jax said, fixing a dark glare on the woman.

“Well, we are preparing for war after all, so it makes sense that he would have plenty to keep him busy.”

“War? Jonathan isn't into war," Jax said, shaking his head in disbelief.

“Maybe not, but he needs to save his friend. They were both abducted not too long ago by a really mean group who call themselves the Phantoms. They think they are sooo badass because they can survive in the snow. They only do it because they eat anything, even people. They're trying to fatten up your brother's friend right now. Fortunately, Jonathan was smart enough to escape. His friend wasn't so lucky, so we're all going to retaliate and get rid of the problem once and for all. We want to keep things peaceful up here in the North. Believe it or not. It's all rather exciting,” she said, moving close to Jonathan and pulling a blanket around his shoulders.

She touched his cheek, her beautiful face sparkling with excitement. She was toying with him, testing her power. He wished it wasn't working, but he could feel the yearning in his body, strong and prominent. It had been nearly a month since he'd had any kind of release, and this woman was dangerously close to opening a floodgate he would rather keep closed.

“Please, go get my brother,” he said sternly, turning away from her.

She seemed surprised, but somehow pleased at his rejection, and nodded, pulling her hand away and turning on her heel. He purposely avoided looking at her swaying hips and sultry, curvy body, and instead pouted at the wall.

And then he was being pulled into a bear hug and the spicy scent of his brother was filling his nostrils. Jax opened and closed his mouth, almost ready to vomit from the emotional toll of what he'd just experienced.

“I thought I'd never see you again,” he breathed.

“Here I am,” Jonathan said with a wink. It was too good to be true. Maybe he really had died in the cold and it was all a dream.

“I'm so glad you're here,” Jonathan exclaimed, hugging Jax again. “We need all the help we can get.”

“You...wait, you mean in this war thing?”

“Yeah!”

“Jon, I can't...”

“What?” Jonathan asked, his face falling in disappointment.

“Look, I know it's important to you, but I have somewhere to go. A home. Somebody waiting for me. I just needed to know if you're all right. Al came by and told me about you and I had to see for myself. I missed you so much...”

Now that they were together again, there were no words that felt sufficient enough to explain what he'd been through. The terrible guilt and misery he'd felt when he believed he was truly alone in the world. He had nearly killed himself in his grief, but somehow, he'd been brought to this woman's room and spared.

“I missed you too,” Jonathan said. His face had aged considerably, and he looked much older with the scruff thick around his face. “Listen, we're still in the planning stages. Talk to your family; think it over. We seriously need the help. We could get killed out there, but I know how skilled you are. You could make or break this thing for us.”

“Forget about it,” Jonathan begged, gripping his brother's forearm. “Just come back with me. We have everything you'd need. I swear, it's perfect.”

“I'm sure it is,” Jonathan said, pulling gently out of his brother's grip. “But this expedition was my idea. I'm responsible for risking those men's lives. I can't just leave him there to die. Not when there's something I can do to save him. You can help me or you can go home; those are your choices. It's not safe for you to stay if you're not going to be a part of this. I'd rather you were safe anyway, little brother. You have no stake in this war.”

Jax opened and closed his mouth in disbelief. He had finally found his brother, but after all this, he might very well lose him again in a needless battle to save one man's skin.

“It's not just for me,” Jonathan said, lightly punching Jax on the shoulder. “I need to safeguard the future of the children in the community up there. It's a really solid place, you know. They're trying to start something special. Get a real society going again. Not like the turf-war cult hell down south. I'm behind this one hundred percent. Maybe when this is over, you and your family can join us. You'll know where to find me.”

He winked at Jax and turned away, walking out the doorway. And just like that, his brother was gone again.

Chapter 8

“How did it go with your brother?” the sultry woman asked when she returned to her bedroom. Her voice brought another surge of longing to his loins as he remembered the way it felt when she was touching him in his sleep. But he was also angry and disgusted by her and refused to meet her gaze.

“It's not really any of your business," Jax snapped at her. She smiled, a glow that radiated from across the room, and Jax darkened in response.

“It must not have gone well," she said, coming toward him.

“Please, just leave me alone," he said, looking her in the eye. “There is somebody that I love.”

“Well, she's quite lucky. You're very handsome.”

And with that, the smiling woman disappeared, leaving him alone in the room. He walked over to the fireplace cursing at himself for feeling such an intense burst of longing that he would have no release for. He pulled his clothes on, groaning in discomfort as they grazed his erection, and grabbed his backpack. He was going to head back home to be reunited with the woman he loved most. The woman who he missed so much that he almost resented loving her in the first place.

***

The journey was long and grueling, just as he remembered it on the way there. Unfortunately, it was even harder with the harsh elements working against him. He dug himself a little hole in the snow, creating a wall where the wind was the fiercest and pulled half of the tarp over it. He put the other half of the tarp on the ground to prevent himself from getting wet, packing the snow tightly to create a firm platform. He was elated with the knowledge that his brother was alive, and happy that he knew exactly where to find him. But he was also worried that the pointless war he was fighting might leave him without a family left to speak of.

He spent the next two weeks running as quickly as he could, heading back home to Layne. At night, he was haunted by thoughts of the seductress, and had to force himself to avoid the images of her face and the memories of the pleasure he felt during the sensual dream he'd had. He would force his thoughts back to Layne, the last sexual encounter they'd had, and try to keep himself from relieving the burning sensation in his loins. It would make him vulnerable if he did.

Finally, after what seemed like years, the landscape began to look familiar. He followed the path that Al had created until finally he saw the familiar fence coming up in the distance. Before he could get inside, the door flew open and Layne was in his arms. Her intoxicating, rose-scented hair filled his senses, and she moaned immediately as he bucked his hips against her, pulling her pants off of her body and spreading her legs. He lifted her up by the waist and gazed into her sea colored, blue-green eyes.

“I missed you so much," she whispered.

“I missed you too," Jax whispered, pulling his throbbing member out of his pants and pushing it inside her with a hard shove. She had already been wet by the time she reached him, and threw her head back with a loud moan as the sudden impact made her knees buckle. He carried her inside, thrusting slowly in and out of her as they moved through the snow covered forest floor and toward the doorway of the cabin.

They didn't make it to the bedroom. Instead, he pushed her against the wall and showered her entire body with hot kisses that made her moan and writhe against his body. He had been gone for far too long, and she had missed his muscular torso, and the feeling of his long, thick cock pushing intimately inside her.

She gasped as he groaned loudly and came hard inside her, filling her insides with the hot flow of his orgasm. She hadn't come yet, which he knew, and he moved behind her, pressing himself against her backside and reaching around to cup her firm breast in one hand and slide his fingers inside her with the other. She leaned against him with a moan and he kissed her gently as his penis grew hard again, finally squeezing itself between her legs as it grew more swollen with anticipation.

In a tangle of limbs, they fell onto the couch, and Layne wrapped her long, perfect legs around his waist as he rammed hard into her, sending a shockwave of pleasure through her whole body. She cried out, and he did it again and again, not giving her a break to catch her breath. She arched her back, her nipples pink and hard, and buckled against him as their hot fluids dripped between her legs and pooled on the couch beneath her. She shuddered as she felt him tense up, ready to come hard into her again, and she cried out loudly as she began to quake underneath his powerful body, giving in to the most intense orgasm she'd ever had in her life.

They lay tangled on the couch together, Jax stroking her long, light brown hair lovingly, the light in his dark eyes glowing brightly. She cupped his face in her hands and kissed his forehead, and he smiled sweetly at her.

“What color are your eyes?” she asked him.

“I think they're green,” he said thoughtfully. “But I don't really know. They change sometimes.”

“I hope our baby's eyes are like yours,” she said with a contented sigh.

“What...?” Jax asked, sitting up and staring at her.

“I think I'm pregnant,” Layne whispered.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After:

Book 3

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“They look bigger, right?” Layne asked, studying her reflection in the mirror. She cupped her hand over one of her breasts and Jax raised his eyebrow at her and laughed.

“What?” she asked. “I look ridiculous right now, don’t I?”

“I wouldn’t say ridiculous,” he said with a grin, tucking Layne’s light brown hair behind her ear. “Try the other one now.”

She slapped him and shook her head, strutting out of the bathroom with a sigh.

“Well if they are bigger you know what that means, right?” she asked.

“More to love?” his deep voice rumbled into her ear, bringing his strong, masculine hands over the delicate mounds of her breasts and stroking her nipples with his thumbs. She moaned involuntarily and let her body lean back into his. He buried his head into her neck and kissed her gingerly, sending tingles throughout her body. When he pulled away, she sighed.

“You’re such a tease,” she said, heading into the kitchen for a drink of water. She could feel him grinning behind her and shook her head, smiling despite herself.

She had been nauseated regularly since Jax had returned from his perilous journey north to look for his brother, which had been a little bit difficult for their intimacy. The poor man had been treating her as if she were glass, not daring to go any further than a gentle kiss or a stroke here or there. She was sexually frustrated, but she appreciated his consideration. She hadn’t been feeling up to intensive physical activity, and if there was one thing their sex life was, it was intensive. Neither of them held back.

Maybe if they were a little tamer, she wouldn’t be worrying about whether or not she was pregnant. She was eighty percent sure that she was. Still, they were both concerned. Any illness, especially now that civilization had been wiped out by the deadly virus, was extremely dangerous. Vaccinations were a thing of the past, and even though she was a chemist, she didn’t always have the tools she needed.

There were a lot of potential problems if they were going to bring a child into the world. First of all, they would have to protect the child from all varieties of illness and disease. The baby would be vulnerable to the virus, and could potentially be taken from them before it even had a chance to live.

What would she do if she lost her child? And more to the point, would it be selfish of them to bring a child into a cruel, upside-down world where it couldn’t thrive, and maybe wouldn’t even be able to survive its first day of life? The cabin they lived in could still be crawling with infection.

And if it did survive, how would they socialize their child? How would they find other children for it to play with? What would they do when the child grew into a teenager and wanted nothing to do with its parents? What if it wanted to run off and join a tribe or found friends in the wrong places? Maybe they could go up north and network there, but she was really happy where they were.

Jax hadn’t spoken much about the community up north, but they both knew it was better than the rivalling tribes down south. Still, he obviously hadn’t been particularly impressed. It was nice in the north, but it still had problems just like everywhere else.

Layne sighed. It wasn’t the paradise they had been envisioning. There was too much work left to do, too many variables to think about. Maybe if things were still how they had been when she was growing up, she would be picking out names and daydreaming about what their lives would be like together. But they weren’t living in a time like that and might never be again. It almost seemed better if she were just sick.

“Jax?” she called.

“Yeah?” he replied, emerging from the bathroom with a comb, running it through his dark black hair. It had grown longer since she first met him, and she couldn’t help but feel that he was more attractive every time she saw him.

“I’m not sure I can wait to find out for sure,” she said, furrowing her eyebrow.

“What do you mean?” he asked, moving toward her and dropping his hand from his hair.

“If I’m sick, it could kill me before we find out if I’m pregnant. It would still be a couple of months before I’m showing, you know? But if it’s an illness I might not make it that long. I think we need to act.”

Jax sobered at the words and frowned. The only way to know for sure was to get her to a medic somehow, but she couldn’t make a journey like that with him, especially not if they went north like he would prefer. How could he leave her when she wasn’t feeling well? And if she was pregnant, he wanted to be there for her every step of the way.

“I’m not sure how we can find out,” he said, furrowing his brow.

“Don’t most tribes have doctors of some sort? I mean, many of them are pretty devoted to keeping as much of modern medicine alive as possible. They’re terrified of humanity reverting back into the stone age.”

She was speaking from experience. She had been part of a tribe of doctors and idealists who had hoped, during the initial outbreak of the virus, that they would be able to fight the illness and save the world. Unfortunately, the majority of them were just egotistical crackpots who thought they knew more than they really did. It had been a dark period of her life, learning how hopeless it was to believe that she could make a difference. The apocalypse had struck, and she was completely useless.

Jax would never be able to understand the helplessness she felt when she realized that her years of study and a lifetime of gifted intelligence still left her helpless and unable to provide relief for the suffering people around her. She thought she should have been able to figure out the virus, at least in time to save her ailing family. How had she been lucky enough to escape unscathed? And would her child be blessed with that immunity, or the genes of her vulnerable family?

It was a lottery that she wasn’t sure she wanted to subject a child to. She was pretty certain that she would be able to find a way to terminate the pregnancy. Mandrake root would do the trick if she could get her hands on some, but she knew from the look in Jax’s eyes that he was excited about the possibility of being a father, and she wasn’t sure if she could dash that hope. And if she was being honest with herself, she was secretly thrilled at the prospects of motherhood. It would be nice to have a baby around. She hadn’t heard a child’s voice in years. They always seemed to bring hope wherever they went.

She knew she had to get examined by a medical doctor to find out whether or not she was putting her worries in the right place. If she was sick she could deal with it, but if she was pregnant, she would have to make some preparations of her own.

“There might have been doctors up north,” Jax said uncertainly. “But I don’t think you should travel that far and I’m not comfortable leaving you alone for that long. Especially if there’s something wrong. I think I’m going to try to find some help a little closer to home. Okay?”

“Yeah…just be careful okay?”

“Of course,” he said with a handsome grin. “I’m always careful.”

“Okay. When do you think you should leave?”

“As soon as possible. It’s still morning, I could probably leave right now once I get packed up.”

“Okay,” Layne said, leaning against the table in the kitchen and trying to hide her displeasure. She watched him scurry throughout the cabin, packing quickly. His face was grim but determined, and she knew that he would do anything to keep her safe. It was a nice feeling, but she felt terrible about subjecting him to any potential dangers. Layne took care of herself and she always had.

But it was true, she had been feeling a lot weaker than usual, and never knew what she might throw up. If she hadn’t been having irregular periods over the last few years, she would have been able to tell just from that. But she couldn’t. She had lost a lot of weight, been extremely active, and under unbelievable amounts of stress, so missing a period was a pretty common thing for her. And she was secretly terrified of contracting an illness she couldn’t handle. It would be better to get someone there to examine her, even if that meant that Jax could potentially be subjected to danger.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” he said, his dark eyes looking deeply into hers. She could read a million different things in his expression. He gave her a lingering kiss on the forehead and she found herself fully immersed in him, wishing that he wouldn’t have to leave. She wanted to go with him, but she knew that if she was sick she would be a liability to their safety.

“I know,” she whispered. She shocked herself by feeling the strong urge to cry. As if he could sense her feelings, he stroked her on the cheek and held her more tightly.

It was always difficult when he left; the world was so dangerous that she was never completely sure she would be able to see him again. But she had to think positively or else she would never make it through the next few days. Who knew how long it would take him to find someone to bring back to give her an examination? Who knew if he would even come back at all?

CHAPTER TWO

Jax sighed, walking slowly toward the shed where he had found a beat up bicycle when they first discovered the homestead. It had been in dire need of work, but the work had been fun. It was good for Jax to have something to do with his hands, especially now that Layne hadn’t been feeling up to satisfying his persistent sexual needs. It left them both a little bit frustrated, but she had way of relieving his tension. He wouldn’t dare ask for anything more from her than that.

He mounted the bike, securing his bag and hoping that nobody would see him on the way. A lot of the tribes had become expert at spearing the spokes in the bike tires and descending upon the injured riders like vultures, stealing whatever they could and often leaving the rider for dead. He was athletic enough that he could anticipate an attack and land safely, but still, any injury was unwelcome. Especially when he had to get home to Layne.

There was nothing he hated more than leaving Layne alone at home, especially now that she wasn’t feeling well. What if she needed him while he was gone? He laughed to himself. She would die before she admitted that she needed him. It was her independence that he found so attractive, and she was very capable in ways he had never known any person could be capable.

When he was younger, he never would have imagined that he would find himself living with a brilliant, gorgeous scientist in an off the grid settlement. Then again, he never would have imagined that the apocalypse would strike and kill everybody that he knew and loved. Except for his brother.

He thought back to his brother, who he had visited a few weeks prior. He had been convinced that Jonathan was dead, and when they finally found each other again, he had slipped right through his fingers and headed off to fight some kind of war against people who were threatening the safety of the community up north.

Everybody was looking for some kind of safety and comfort that resembled what they had lost after the virus had struck. Since then, everything went to hell. The people in the encampment up north had taken their cue from communal living and done their best to round up as many people as possible. They had settled into teepees, where the coldness couldn’t touch them and they were able to enjoy a warm meal no matter what time of the year it was. They seemed happy enough there, working together, but there was an oppressive atmosphere over the camp that made Jax uncomfortable.

He couldn’t quite put his finger on why he had felt that way. Maybe it had been the gray sky, or maybe he had just been driven to the edge with the anxiety he was feeling about finding Jonathan and getting back home to Layne, who was alone defending the garden. Either way, something out there had felt a little bit off, and he couldn’t tell what it was. It was best not to think about it, especially not if he was going to keep his wits about him.

Medics were a rare commodity, and had been highly revered once the population had been wiped out. The tribes would give the doctors shit for not knowing how to stop the virus, but they also depended heavily upon them to survive. Who had the best medics?

He knew that he wouldn’t be able to find any help from the Jackals, especially if Jinx was still around. He had seen Jax kill his two best friends before running away, and it was likely that they would all be able to recognize his face. He couldn’t count on their help, but maybe there was a tribe a little closer that would offer him some assistance. Most of them would do anything for a price. He had planned to promise them all the beer they could drink. Many of the people who had survived the virus had turned into addicts of whatever they could get their hands on. Everybody was anxious to numb the pain of losing everything that they had known and loved. If he could offer them some kind of poison for them to drown in, then maybe he would be able to get Layne some help.

By the time the afternoon came, his stomach was rumbling. He had gotten used to having regular meals. Food security was a new luxury that was easy for his body to get used to, especially with the way Layne always kept herself busy in the garden. If she wasn’t out there she was in the little kitchen canning food, ever wary of the future. If they had to go in a hurry, they would be able to take as much as they might need to last a while. She had even secluded a corner of the cabin for indoor plants like tomatoes, and had a couple of barrels full of dirt in the corner where she grew potatoes. They would have potatoes all year round, if nothing else. It might not be the most nutritious, but it would keep them alive.

He had made it a great distance away from their homestead, and sat back against a tree, digging through his bag to bring out his lunch. As he ate, a modest meal made up of a salad and a boiled potato, he thought about how lucky it was that the two of them had found each other. And not only that, but they had managed to stumble upon the perfect place for them to make Layne’s dream come true. They were far enough away from the tribes down south that it was finally possible to settle down and garden.

Food security was everything, which was why there were so many tribes. They wanted everything at a little cost, and were happy to steal from others and protect themselves as mercilessly as possible. A lot of people had gone off the deep end after the virus had killed their loved ones. They had become hardened to the rest of the world, making them extremely dangerous and prompting them to act without mercy any time they encountered another human being who didn’t show signs of alliance or submission.

He and Layne had been heading north, holding on to the faint hope that there weren’t as many tribes where it was cold. Most people believed that it would be easier to survive in the warmer climates, and had immediately headed down south, where they wouldn’t have to face the harshness of the elements without the modern luxuries of electricity to help them survive.

At the beginning of the end, he remembered a group of scientists who had been hell-bent on reconstructing the world to its natural and former glory. They wanted to understand electricity and figure out how to redistribute it throughout the world. There were still a couple of engineers left, but after many grand proclamations of their intention, they seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth. He hadn’t heard anything about them in years.

It was too bad he couldn’t find them. They seemed to have solid heads on their shoulders and hefty priorities. Maybe they would be able to help him with Layne. He was terrified of losing her. She was the first good thing that had happened to him since the virus had struck. He felt grateful every day that he had been able to find somebody to just click so well with, especially after the majority of the population had vanished. What were the odds of finding a soul mate now?

When he finished eating, he set out on his way again, happy to be doing something productive instead of just sitting around the house and worrying. He knew that Layne would be able to fend for herself while he was gone, but it still made him nervous to leave her there alone.

Suddenly, he heard the snapping of a twig and whipped around. He found himself staring face-to-face at a dirty young woman with wild blonde hair and angry eyes. She was pointing a sharpened spear at him, and crouching close to the ground like a wild animal. He sighed, hopping off his bike and taking a step back before she could launch the spear at his tires. He held his hands up so that she would know he didn’t plan to hurt her.

“Who are you?” She demanded, shaking her spear at him. The spear didn’t scare him, and neither did the girl. What scared him was that he didn’t know what kind of tribe she was from, or whether or not she was alone.

“My name is Jax,” he said to her slowly and calmly. “Could you take me to your tribe? I have a proposition for them.”

“My tribe. Ha. My tribe doesn’t see strangers! Do you think I’m stupid?” She growled at him.

“You’re not stupid,” he said with a grin, trying to lighten the mood. “It’s just that I have some beer, home-brewed and really strong, if someone from your tribe can help me. You guys have a medic?”

“What kind of a tribe doesn’t have a medic?” She asked him, her eyes narrowing.

The whole interaction was making Jax uneasy. He wasn’t sure that he wanted to deal with a tribe that allowed, and maybe even encouraged, the people in it to act more like animals than like civilized people. He wouldn’t want anybody like her to go near Layne, and he was sure that he wouldn’t be very likely to trust any of their medical advice either.

“You know what? Never mind. I think I’ll just be on my way,” he said, backing up slowly. “Thanks anyway.”

Jax had said the magic word. He cringed as he realized that “thanks” had escaped his mouth, and she looked at him with wide eyes, a sickening smile curling against her lips. Because he said it, she would assume that he was vulnerable. That he was submitting to her. She would think that she could attack him.

“Not so fast,” she said, creeping toward him. “I think I remember you saying something about beer. I don’t know about you but I think it’s silly to believe that you could just tease us like that.”

“Us?” Jax asked, wondering if maybe she was crazier than she appeared to be.

Suddenly, another person appeared, walking toward him with a sneer on his face. He was tall, lean, and lanky, and looked as if he hadn’t had a decent meal in months. Jax immediately felt sorry for him, but not sorry enough to surrender his own safety. Or his rations, for that matter. If he was going to take care of Layne, he would have to take care of himself first and foremost. He couldn’t let these kids take him down.

“I don’t think you realize what you’re doing,” Jax said, backing up toward the trees. He really didn’t want to hurt them, but they were going to leave him no choice.

“I do!” The boy said, offering him a twisted grin and raising his spear up into the air. “We’re getting ourselves a chance to get fucked up and take whatever the hell else you have with you. Must be our lucky day.”

“I know you guys are probably really hungry,” Jax said, realizing that they might not belong to any of the tribes and had possibly been bluffing to protect themselves. “Maybe I can take you to a place where you can be fed. There’s a settlement up north, people don’t want any violence. They’ll accept you there and feed you as long as you do your part.”

“That’s a fairytale,” the girl spat, coming closer to Jax.

“It’s not, I’ve been there.”

“Well then we’ll go there with your beer,” the boy laughed, readying himself to throw the spear at Jax.

Jax sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. They weren’t getting the hint. They were too young and arrogant to realize that they wouldn’t be able to take down a well fed and well rested man like him, even if there were four people in the same condition they were in. His heart really went out to them but they had left him no choice. They wanted to take what he needed and he would have to defend himself now.

Before the spear was released from the boy’s feeble grip, Jax lunged at him and tackled him down onto the ground. The woman unleashed a cry of fury and ran toward him, hoping to impale him with the spearhead. He kicked her away, causing her to fall flat on the ground with an oomph that told him he had knocked the wind out of her.

She was struggling to get back on her feet and Jax grabbed the boy’s spear, debating whether or not he should kill them both or let them go. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his calf and turned around, peering into the face of the sneering woman. She had pierced him with her spearhead, and that made up his mind for him.

With a growl, he quickly snapped the young boys neck and turned rabidly on the woman, using the boy’s spear to pierce her through the chest. She looked at him in disbelief and anguish, and Jax found himself apologizing as she sank down to the ground. He hadn’t killed anybody in so long that he cursed Layne for making him weak. That wasn’t something that he could afford to be in a world like this. Being isolated for so long had softened him, made the dangers of the real world seem impossibly difficult. He had been able to get over it before, but now that she had softened him up, how could he handle living like this anymore?

He turned away from the gruesome scene and walked away shuddering, unable to believe how difficult it had been to slay them. The year before, he would have thought nothing of it, and cursed their souls for daring to think that they could steal from him. He remembered what it was like to need, and now that he was in a position of privilege, entering into the world where he had come from, he couldn’t help but feel anything but an acute sense of grief.

CHAPTER THREE

Jax had been gone for about five hours, and Layne was beginning to feel restless. She had no idea how long it would take for him to return, but she knew that he wouldn’t dare to come back without having exactly what she needed. She felt unworthy of a devotion so powerful, but at the same time, it made her feel safe in such an uncertain world.

It would be nice to find out what was going on with her body, and no matter what it was, she would have to brace herself for better or worse. That also meant that preparing herself for both the best and the worst if she turned out to be pregnant.

She was terrified of the idea of putting another being into the world, someone that she could love and hold and take care of, only to have them snatched away from her by the same virus that took everybody else that she loved in such a gruesome way. She didn’t think that she would be able to survive from that kind of tragedy. It would be like losing a piece of herself.

How would they be able to take care of another person? She almost hoped that she was just mortally ill so she wouldn’t have to worry about these terrible things. Either way, it was up to her, and now that Jax was out of the house it was the perfect opportunity for her to go out and scavenge for the material she would need.

Layne was suddenly stricken with a burst of motivation unlike anything she had felt in the past few months. She always felt more alive when she had a purpose, and lately her purpose had been to create a more sustainable home. Now that she didn’t have to worry about making Jax vulnerable to attack, as he surely would be if they went out together, she could go out and get what she needed. There was an abandoned neighborhood a few miles away. If she could look for supplies, maybe she could stop worrying and figure out exactly what she wanted to do. She knew she couldn’t handle the emotional difficulty of losing a child to the virus, and felt like it would be unfair to subject a baby to the world as it was.

But she also felt optimistic and hopeful. Maybe they would be able to have a normal family together. Two parents with immunities might mean that their child would be safe. It wasn’t a guarantee but it was possible. And they could have a normal family together, settling into the little cottage, living off their garden. Maybe everything would be all right.

She packed a bag as quickly as she could, making sure to bring extra water in one of the mason jars that they had found in the cellar. With the way she had been feeling, she thought it would be best to stay extra hydrated. She was sick, not stupid.

Layne closed and locked the door behind herself, glancing nervously back at her garden. It could do for a couple of days without tending, but any longer than that and she might as well have kissed all of her months of hard work good bye. Between the wildlife and the weather, she hardly trusted it to survive without her special touch. But that would be okay. She wouldn’t be gone long. It was only a couple of miles away. She had done less than that in just a couple of hours back before she and Jax had begun getting settled.

“I’ll be back soon,” she promised the little cabin, resisting the strange impulse she had to wave good bye to the little settlement. Everything was still though, and she told herself that it would be all right to leave, just for a little while. Either way, everything would be okay. She would just have to believe that.

***

Jax was shaken up by the time he reached the river where he had first spoken to Layne. He dropped to his knees and dug a small hole, letting the water filter through and drinking deeply from his cupped hands. He had missed the taste of the fresh water, and needed some to splash on his face after killing the two hopeless wanderers. He had done his best to help them. They had given him no choice. He had to keep believing that.

Suddenly, he got to his feet and threw up. Fuck, he thought fearfully. What if he was sick too? Did that mean that Layne wasn’t pregnant after all? Had they both become infected with something dangerous?

Or maybe he was just feeling really nauseated after killing those two kids and the stream water wasn’t agreeing with him. If they were both sick, a doctor would be even more important. The only person he knew was Tobi from Hex, who might have some knowledge about a doctor. Everybody else refused to talk to him and saw him as a traitor. Maybe Tobi could point him in the right direction.

It was as good a plan as any, and so he made his way down the familiar pathway, wondering when he would be able to get in touch with Tobi. Sometimes they expected each other, but he hadn’t seen her in months. She probably assumed that he was dead. He had been a pretty regular visitor, although it had been dangerous at the time, especially because the leader of Hex, Shark Tooth (formerly known as Jimmy Fletcher Junior), had a huge grudge against him.

Jax had been the one man in the tribe who Shark Tooth had hoped to rely on, someone he could call a brother and a friend. He had wanted to take him in as his prodigy, because Jax was one of the most brutal fighters he had ever seen. He had taught him more about street fighting and even got him in touch with a master of martial arts so that he could channel all of his talents. He had learned a lot from Shark Tooth, who had been hurt deeply when Jax finally decided that life in Hex just wasn’t for him.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t just be hurt about it – he treated it as if Jax had wronged him more than anybody ever could have, making an enemy out of him. He made sure that nobody in the tribe would welcome him back. They were all ordered to report directly to Shark Tooth if they saw Jax anywhere near the headquarters, and Jax knew that although Shark Tooth wasn’t a match for him physically, strategically he would probably be able to get him sooner or later. But that wasn’t going to stop him from checking in with Tobi.

He would just have to trust his instincts and hope that everybody thought that he was long gone by now. He was pretty sure the Jackals would have it in for him too, so he decided to stay away from their tribe. Even if they offered to help, it would be more likely that they would double cross them.

Jax was getting tired but he mostly felt emotionally and mentally drained from having to deal with the two kids. He hadn’t even bothered to search them for something useful. He would let some other desperate looters deal with that. He had everything that he needed back at home with Layne. If they were going to have a baby, then there was a lot they would need to do in the meantime to prepare. They would need to gather more food and find more materials for clothes and blankets. It would be difficult but they could manage. They would have to.

The sun was beginning to set as he finally came upon the neighborhood that marked the final stretch between the river and the Hex settlement. It would be a long ride in the morning, so he did as he usually did and found the old house where his Aunt, Uncle, and cousins had once lived. It was the closest to a safe place that he had found before he and Layne had discovered the homestead. Now they had forgotten what it really meant to be in danger.

He had never ventured very far into the house, but now that there was the possibility of a baby on the way, he decided to poke through the ghostly bedrooms. His family had suffered, and the only good thing about it was that they had been fortunate enough to have some medical relief before the virus was totally understood. Many people had died right out in the street or on the floor of their homes.

If he could find some blankets to bring home, it would be great, but he would have to be careful of mold. Jax hissed as he walked. The girl with the spear had gotten him good, and it hurt more when he walked on his foot than it did when he was pedaling the bike. There wasn’t much of use in the house anyway, and it was stirring up terrible memories. Every little noise was making him feel jumpy and displaced so far from home. If he didn’t take care of his wound, it could get infected and cause even more problems. It was his job to keep himself alive. Nobody else would do that for him.

He was glad to be inside as the sun started to set, although it gave him the creeps to hear the sound of all the empty buildings around him. He tried to distract himself, pulling a bottle of alcohol from under the couch where he had hidden it and dabbing his wound with it. The debris was blowing in the wind and the houses shifted and groaned in the night. He tried never to think about how desolate it felt. He had dealt with life alone for over two years, but he had become an expert at steeling himself from his emotions about it. If he could deal with the loneliness, he could deal with anything.

He was far too used to spending his nights with Layne to be comfortable sleeping in the old house alone. He could hardly wait to get back to her. He couldn’t stand worrying. He curled up on the couch, pulling out the familiar but musty blanket from the drawer in the end table beside it where he had stashed it, and covered himself up, staring off into the distance and hoping that Layne was okay.

CHAPTER FOUR

Layne looked around nervously. It had been a long time since she’d been out this far on her own, but she was pretty sure that she could remember the way. The sun was setting but she knew that she was close. The big cats would be out soon, so she would have to be careful. Many of the zoos had animals that had escaped, though most of the humans had the vicious foresight to put the animals down before they began to roam freely through the streets. Still, a few cunning species had escaped and begun to roam wild. They were somewhat rare but they were out there and everybody knew it.

Her main concern was lions, but there had been rumors of both a panther and a leopard on the move. The feral cats, distant relatives of the pampered housecats of her past, hunted at night, and if she wasn’t careful she could get some vicious, needle-like claws in her ankles. Wherever they were, she would have to use caution.

She remembered how Jax had been half-joking with her about bringing in a kitten and domesticating it. Being a scientist, Layne just shook her head. She had always believed that house pets were an atrocity against nature, and domesticating them was a selfish and all-too-human thing that she refused to do.

She had decided against bringing the rifle with her, but now she regretted it. When Jax came home, she wanted him to be able to find it where it always was. She didn’t feel very safe handling it. It was relatively new to her to have a gun and she Liked it better put away in the closet. But that could be a mistake that cost them their home. If anybody came and broke into the cabin, they would be able to defend it and take it as their own if they found the rifle. Maybe she should go back and get it.

But she was already too far gone now. The best she could do was hurry up and get what she needed and leave as soon as possible. Without the gun, she would have to find shelter soon, or she would have to keep moving all night. She couldn’t decide whether it would be better to be a sitting duck more or vulnerable prey on the move, catching the attention of lounging predators. Either way she was a target.

A wave of nausea overpowered her and she paused, taking a long drink of water. She should rest. It would do her no good to get herself into needless trouble. Jax would expect to find her home in one piece. She couldn’t let him down. She would never forgive herself if she got herself killed on such a foolish mission. But she couldn’t just sit at home and do nothing, not when there were so many preparations to make.

Layne was growing weary and inevitably found a place to make camp and built a fire, hoping it wouldn’t attract unwanted attention. It had been a while since she had to fight, and she hoped she would be able to hold her own when it came down to it. It was getting really cold, especially at night, and she shuddered underneath her blanket, hoping that whatever her journey brought would be useful in the future.

Jax was quiet and complex, but she knew that he would make a great father, especially in a world like the one they were now trapped in. In fact, he was probably looking forward to fatherhood, not dreading it the same way she was. The dark current of “what-ifs” just wouldn’t leave her mind. Someone she loved unconditionally might soon be born into a world where it was almost guaranteed that they would suffer incredibly.

But they didn’t have to, she told herself. There were options. If they were able to keep the child close by at all times, and teach it how to make something of the world around them, then there was hope. Children gave adults a reason to work toward change for the better.

What the world really lacked now was hope and possibility for a better future. Many of the brightest minds in existence had been snuffed out by the virus. Many of the people who thought they had the brightest minds had caused the greatest destruction that humanity had ever known. Worldwide destruction. An irony that the survivors would live to laugh bitterly about.

She knew there were still survivors all over the world, and many of them went about their daily lives as if nothing had changed. People in different countries who didn’t have the same modern luxuries as the Western world were probably still thriving the same way that they always had. They knew how to farm, they had agriculture and the business all figured out. Commerce was nothing, bartering and trading was normal, and it didn’t leave so many twisted, greedy people around in tribes ready and willing to pillage for whatever they thought they might need.

The Western world had left many people hardened, very selfish and very incapable of sustaining themselves for the long-term. The tribes were often on the prowl for intelligent people, and if they knew that she had been a scientist in her former life, they probably would have tried to kidnap her by now. They thought that having a person more than capable of logic was a way that they could secure a better livelihood for themselves. Somehow they might still end up ahead in the race toward civilization.

The Westerners had truly started over again in the Stone Age. All that was left were the relics of the recent past and hope that they would be able to someday create and build a civilization as secure as the one they had lost.

She fell asleep uneasily, unable to trust her surroundings enough to rest. It had been a long time since she had to sleep with one ear open. She would just have to do her best to stay on her guard and head out as soon as the sun touched her face.

***

Jax woke up with the sun and headed outside, knowing that he had to get to Hex quickly. If Layne was suffering alone, he wouldn’t forgive himself. She meant everything to him.

The familiar path began to open up to him, and he slowed himself down, opting for caution. He dismounted the bike and hid it, walking slowly, deliberating every step. He felt deeply uncomfortable, unable to count how long it had been since he’d tried to get in touch with Tobi. With any luck, she would be able to break away from the group quickly to meet him. He had a whistle that he used to summon her when they were far away sometimes, and hopefully she would know it was him and be able to meet him in their usual spot.

He climbed into the tree and whistled, something mixed between a Robin and a bluebird. He usually waited there for about 20 minutes, but this time he was worried that Tobi could have left the tribe or that she was off doing something else. If that was the case, he would have to wait there for a long time, and he didn’t feel like he had a long time to wait.

But he was resolute about avoiding other tribes, and opted instead to occupy his mind the only way he could – with memories of Layne. The last time they’d been intimate together had been soon after he returned from the north. After that she had become surly and sick, though there were times when she would surprise him.

He’d been woken up in a fit of longing, and opened his eyes to realize that Layne’s soft hands were stroking his groin. She looked gorgeous in the moonlight, her clear eyes shining as she squeezed and tugged him, eliciting helpless grunts of pleasure from deep within him. The short sounds quickly turned into a full on moan when she leaned over, curling her hot tongue over the head of his penis and engulfing him in her wet mouth.

Jax shifted on the tree branch as his body began to awaken to the memory. It would be a long time before he would try to call for Tobi again, and he glanced around, making sure nobody could see him as he gripped his hard shaft in his hands, desperate for relief. It had been so long since she had been in a mood like that, but nothing turned him on more than the silver slope of her breasts, naked as she sucked on him. His shaft pulsed as he remembered her hard nipples pressing against his thigh as she bobbed her head, licking and fondling him until he erupted without warning right in her mouth.

Jax squeezed himself hard, groaning as his abdomen tingled. His palm filled with hot liquid and he wiped it off on the cloth he used as a handkerchief after he put himself away.

Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound and quickly looked down at the ground, worried that he had been spotted. His hand hovered over the knife he kept sheathed at his side, ready to attack, but then he sighed in relief. There was Tobi; her familiar bushel of curly, wild hair gleaming copper in the sunlight.

She looked up at him and a wide smile lit up her face. He smiled back at her and she climbed up into the tree with him, perching on her usual branch. They were able to relax there, completely concealed from anybody above and below.

“I seriously started thinking that you were dead or something,” she said, reaching over to slap him on the shoulder. He grinned at her and shook his head.

“Actually, I found someone and we’ve kind of settled down somewhere together.”

“You’re kidding me,” she exclaimed. “I bet that feels nice, having someone and somewhere to go all the time. If everybody had that there wouldn’t be so many stupid tribes.”

“How are things with you?” Jax asked her, grinning. It had been a while since he had had a conversation with anybody but Layne, and he hadn’t realized how much he missed his friend.

“Pretty much the same, except I broke up with Kelsey,” she said with a frown.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. You guys were doing so well last I heard,” Jax said, sincerely saddened.

“Yeah well, some people just are not compatible after a long amount of time,” she said with a shrug. Jax pursed his lips and silently hoped to himself that he and Layne would be exempted from this category.

“So how have you been staying busy?” he asked her.

“Actually, I have a new girlfriend now,” she said with a sly grin. “It’s someone I’ve had my eye on for a long time. Maybe you’ll remember her.”

“No way, you don’t mean Sam do you?”

Tobi bit her bottom lip, smiling and nodding proudly.

“I can’t believe that, it’s perfect,” Jax said, running his hands through his dark hair in relief. His mind fixed on the image of the no-nonsense woman with the caramel colored skin and deep brown eyes. She had been Tobi’s crush ever since she laid eyes on her, but Sam had always been obsessed with scribbling medical journals and collecting herbs. She was far too busy for relationships. She was determined to keep her knowledge alive and apply it however she could.

“What’s perfect?” Tobi asked, puzzled.

“Sam was the doctor here right?”

“Well she’s one of them. They started to prefer one of the guys they kidnapped from this other brainy tribe further west. Sam’s amazing but they don’t think a black woman can do the job, even though she’s gotten them this far. But I guess the new guy is pretty good at what he does.”

“Do you think Sam would be able to tell if somebody was pregnant?”

“Oh no, Jax. You didn’t!” Tobi said shaking her head in horror.

“What do you mean?” he asked, shirking away from Tobi, suddenly feeling as if he had done something very wrong.

“Who the hell would want to have kids in a world like this?” Tobi asked, sighing and shaking her head more slowly. “Most guys around here pull out, you know.”

Jax suddenly found his cheeks burning hot with embarrassment and irritation. Whose business was it if he wanted to have a family? It wasn’t exactly the conventional time and place to raise a family, but he knew that it would be all right if they just worked a little harder to make ends meet. That was something that he was willing to do.

“Where is your poor girl?” Tobi asked with a heavy sigh.

“A few days from here, but I cut the time down by biking. She’s been sick, and I’m worried that if she’s not pregnant, it’s something else.”

“I don’t know if Sam and I can go that far,” Tobi said, furrowing her eyebrows.

“All I need is one examination. I can’t bring her this far. I don’t think it’s safe to travel if she isn’t feeling well.”

Tobi put her hand over her face and groaned.

“Okay, you know what? I’ll see what I can do, but it’s possible that Sam hates you just as much as the other people at Hex do. If she was tainted by Shark Tooth’s propaganda, then how are we supposed to trust that she won’t turn you in? And me too for that matter?”

“I know it’s risky, I’m sorry,” Jax sighed.

“It’s more than risky! I mean honestly, there would be something in it for her. She could be reinstated as one of the main doctors here. She took it pretty hard when they started using that other guy.”

“Maybe that just means that she’ll be willing to listen to someone else’s reasoning. What if she’s mad at Shark Tooth too?”

“That is also really possible,” Tobi said with a grin. Jax smiled and gave her a halfhearted shrug.

“Can you at least just talked to her for me? I mean you do hold some sway over her after all.”

“That’s only because I’m good in bed,” Tobi said with a wink, and Jax laughed. They waved at each other before she headed down the tree.

“I’ll try to get you an answer as quickly as possible, okay? But if you don’t like what you hear then you need to get back home to your girl. None of the doctors around here are trustworthy enough to help you. Especially not if you have a good thing going. Don’t try anybody else if this doesn’t work. Just hope for the best, okay? Don’t make me worry about you two.”

“All right,” Jax said with a nod. He would wait there until sunset, and find out for sure if he was able to find someone who could help Layne. But if Sam wouldn’t do it, at least he would know to head west to look for the group of brainiacs out that way.

CHAPTER FIVE

Layne looked around the town, her face drawn in sadness. She hated the ghostly feel of the deserted neighborhoods. She could always imagine what they would have been like when the residents were alive and happy, but those visions were quickly blurred away by the horrific side effects of the virus that had stricken them all down. Everybody was blindsided by the sickness, and when it first began nobody had a clue how devastating it would be.

Although she had survived, she had pangs of nausea whenever she thought about it. She could remember the way her family had suffered; the way they had begged for relief that they were unable to find. Death had seemed a mercy at that point.

What if her baby wasn’t immune? There were still traces of the virus all over the world. Even if everything were all sterilized, there were still groups of mournful, green-tinged carriers who had the weight of the world on their shoulders. They traveled in groups, many of them drinking and drugging themselves to death, unable to bear the guilt they felt from causing the collapse of civilization. Their minds circled with regrets. If only they hadn’t pulled the strings to be the first vaccinated. Now they were doomed to witness the destruction their immunity had caused for the rest of their lives.

If those bands of carriers ever passed through and touched the foods in the garden or coughed near them, they could find out the hard way that their child wasn’t immune. They would have to watch their baby suffer the way the rest of their families had suffered. It would be a fate worse than dying herself; to have a part of herself forced to succumb to the terrible illness.

She took a deep breath and headed into the first house that caught her eye. If she could find anything useful for a baby on the way so Jax wouldn’t have to keep leaving her, then she would do it. She didn’t want him to feel like he had to take care of her all the time. And if the baby wasn’t immune, there had to be some antibiotics around that would ease its suffering, if nothing else. A baby without immunity would be doomed to suffer. The people and cities were still infested; the virus wouldn’t go away that easily just because many people now were immune to the effects themselves.

When she walked into the house, she could tell that the people who had lived there had been happy. There were toys scattered on the floor and pictures of smiling faces; three children and two adults. She moved cautiously through the house, trying hard not to think about what had happened to the family or look at their pictures and belongings. She was there for one reason – to get supplies.

She began pushing doors open, looking for the bathroom. She would look for medical supplies first and foremost, and hope that there were still some left. At first, all she found were bedrooms, and then, to her dismay, a nursery. It had never been used. There were no pictures of babies; Layne gathered that the family had been expecting a new child.

Her eyes watered despite herself and she walked into the nursery, looking around and swallowing the lump in her throat as she touched the furniture. The baby had never gotten a chance to use all of this. The family was gone.

She would come back to root through the desolate little room later. Layne forced herself to leave the nursery and finally found the bathroom upstairs. She rummaged through the closets and cabinets, relieved to find that they had a little baby grooming kit. Thermometer, nail clippers, a fuzzy little brush all sealed in a hard plastic container beside a first aid kit that had a fuzzy white film over it. She passed over the first aid kit, careful not to touch it, and grabbed the plastic box of grooming supplies. And as she suspected, there were unfinished bottles of antibiotics, meant to preserve at least some semblance of dignity to the people who were diagnosed with the contagion. She grabbed the supplies and walked out of the bathroom numbly, closing the door behind her.

Layne felt dizzy all of a sudden; numb and scared. Her heart thudded and a familiar surge of nausea nearly brought her to her knees. She tried to hold it back but she couldn’t, and ran into the bathroom to unleash it into the toilet. She would have to rest for a little while. Her night on the ground hadn’t left her feeling particularly refreshed.

Layne didn’t want to be in the pleasant house full of promise and love. She didn’t want reminders of why she was there in the first place. If she was pregnant and not sick, why had she found such a place? Somewhere that reminded her of all the joy and love she would be missing out on if the virus stole her child?

She stumbled back down the hall to the nursery and sat down in the rocking chair beside the little crib, hugging her knees to her chest and allowing herself to cry bitterly. She succumbed to a flood of tears she felt like she had been holding back since the beginning of the end of civilization. She wept for the families who were killed by the virus, and for her own family; for Jax and for herself and their potential child.

She leaned her head back against the headrest of the rocking chair and exhaled out loud, closing her eyes and letting her weary body tug her into a deep sleep.

***

“Good news, Jax,” Tobi said, bounding up the tree. It was late afternoon and he had been waiting in the tree for a little over two hours. “Sam can’t stand Shark Tooth and wouldn’t care if we took off, just the two of us. So I casually introduced her to the idea of maybe helping you out. We’re going to try to do like you did, make it on our own you know? Start out with a trip to visit your little place. And we’ll have a head start. I told Shark Tooth I had some scavenging I wanted to do, just me and my lady. It’ll be a while before they realize we’re gone.”

She winked at Jax and he laughed, shaking his head in relief and disbelief.

“You mean she’ll make a house call for Layne?” Jax asked, his face lighting up.

“Yeah,” Tobi nodded. “She already packed up all her medical supplies. Whether your lady is sick or pregnant, Sam’s the best. She can help her. Though personally I’m hoping for the former, because that’s a lot easier to treat than 18 years with a kid who might drop dead just walking into the wrong area.”

“If Layne and I are both immune that shouldn’t be a problem,” Jax pointed out firmly. Tobi shrugged.

“We’ll see. I just don’t like the odds. It makes me glad I’m a lesbian. Not going to accidentally get knocked up and have to worry about that kind of shit, you know?”

“I guess so,” Jax said glumly.

But there was good news. Tobi had pulled through for him. He was suddenly patting himself on the back for dealing with Tobi’s incessant crush on Sam for so long. It had been persistent and mournful. At least, until she had met Kelsey and the two of them had stuck together like glue for the next few years. He wondered what could have driven a wedge between them; they had seemed so happy.

“Sam is going to meet us by the river. She already left so let’s get going. I told her it was kind of an emergency. I know it’s not like Layne’s dying or anything but you know, it’s better to get it checked out soon in case it is something serious. You’re not sick too are you?”

“Well…” Jax said, thinking back to the way he had thrown up after killing the two desperate wanderers. “I don’t think so.”

Tobi raised an eyebrow at him but said nothing. She turned away and headed as quickly as she could toward the river. She had remembered what Jax said and brought her own bike, which was risky, but Tobi was well known as a hard-ass around the area so she didn’t seem too concerned.

Jax followed along behind her. She never cut through the old neighborhood the way that he did; everybody in Hex had been told to avoid those places and they had become somewhat superstitious about it. That was how Jax knew that he was safe there and could always sleep soundly. They had looted the old buildings as much as they could and the only thing left there was nightmares.

They ran swiftly through the wooded area surrounding the neighborhood and Jax stayed as alert as possible. If anybody from Hex found out that Tobi was helping him, she could get into huge trouble. Fortunately, everybody seemed to be busy elsewhere, and they made it to the river in record time, where Sam was pacing in front of the water, a serene look on her face as she gazed into the trees.

“Hey,” Tobi said, running up to her.

“Hi,” Sam said with a smile. Jax wasn’t sure how it was possible but she somehow looked smarter, maybe older and more wizened, since the last time they’d seen each other.

“Hello,” Jax said, nodding at Sam.

“Long time no see,” Sam said with a smile.

“Yeah,” Jax said. “Thanks for agreeing to help me.”

“I’m mostly doing it for your girlfriend,” Sam said. “And mine. Besides, it’s not like you would have any clue what pregnant women go through.”

Jax frowned and Tobi laughed.

“Ease up, Sam,” she said. “Jax might have gotten her into this mess but he knows he will have to help her out as much as he can.”

“Well that’s why you brought me here,” Sam said, hoisting her bag over her shoulder. She had left it on the ground while she was waiting for them to show up, knowing it would conserve her energy. “Let’s go.”

Jax felt nervous about showing anybody the secret land that he and Layne had found and settled. Even though he trusted Tobi with his life, he still wasn’t sure about Sam.

“I don’t want you guys telling anybody about where we live, all right? We’ve worked really hard to set this place up for ourselves.”

“Don’t worry. We have our own lives to live,” Sam said.

“We’ll give you guys some beer, okay? Just to call it even. This stays between us. I mean it. I’ll do anything to protect my family.”

Jax fixed his dark, intense gaze on both Tobi and Sam, and they shifted uncomfortably, but nodded. They knew that he would kill them if he had a chance, if he knew that they had betrayed him.

“All right dude,” Tobi said. “But don’t blame us if somebody else ends up finding you. I won’t rat you out. Sam might, but I doubt it. I’d dump her if she did.”

Tobi winked at Sam, who gave her a comical frown. Jax tried to ease up about it. They had been able to leave early enough that they would only have to make camp once. Both Tobi and Sam were in excellent physical shape, and kept up with him as he pedaled wildly through the rocky terrain. He knew they would be there soon. He only hoped that Layne would be okay. She could make him feel better about the world simply by looking at him. She didn’t even have to say a word. Hopefully with Sam onboard, he would be able to return the favor.

CHAPTER SIX

When Layne woke up, the morning had passed swiftly and the sun of the late afternoon was shining through the nursery window. She felt refreshed after a rest and finally had the energy to explore the nursery in depth. It felt wrong to benefit from somebody else’s tragedy, but the world as it was had left her with no choice.

She began slowly, opening and closing drawers full of musty clothes. They probably wouldn’t be good to put a baby in, she realized. A lot of what was there wasn’t salvageable. She turned from the dresser and headed to the changing table, shocked to find several bags of sealed diapers and wipes that had never been used. She had hit the jackpot here, though she would only be able to carry a pack or two home.

The couple was stocked up, experienced enough to prepare for the worst before the new baby came. She wished she could use more, but unfortunately the house had become dilapidated and moldy, affecting the clothes and nearly everything else.

Just when she thought her trip had been mostly in vain, she opened the closet and gasped softly. A bag of vacuum-sealed baby clothes was hanging in the closet, clearly hand-me-downs from the older children. They were untouched by the elements, and beside the bag was a beautiful felt blanket, still wrapped in plastic and untouched.

Layne stuffed everything that she could into her bag and slowly unpacked the vacuum sealed bag, cherishing each little outfit as if it were the most precious thing on earth. She could still feel the life in the clothing, worn by children who had been free to play and enjoy their youth. That was what she wanted for her own child, and it was with that hope that she headed back out on the road.

She knew that she would have to hurry. Jax was efficient, and if he came home to an empty house, his worry would get the best of him. Her mind wandered to the last lingering kiss they’d shared, and she sighed wistfully. She hadn’t really expected to have sex with someone again; at least not good, consensual sex that hadn’t been initiated based on mutual need.

She’d had a few experiences on the road before meeting Jax. There had been one man she’d stumbled upon who she thought about from time to time. He had been standing naked under a tree, his lean, muscular body bronzed in the sunlight. A lot of people had been left naked and with nothing in the initial chaos, before the tribes had provided everybody with security. He had been unlucky, caught by a group while he was sleeping, probably. It was sad to see so many forlorn people on the road.

The second their eyes met she sensed in him the same, deep, primal longing that she’d had herself. She hadn’t seen another person in weeks, and it had been so long since she had been with a man that the sight of his virile body immediately aroused her. He didn’t approach her, and would have let her go on her way, but she saw the stiffening of his body as a result of her presence and hadn’t been able to help herself.

The pull had been too much and she approached him, taking the initiative to try to give him something, anything, to feel good about. They didn’t speak, or even kiss. The need must have been clear on her face, because as soon as she approached he knew what she wanted.

No words were exchanged while he pushed her shirt up so that her round breasts could press against his broad chest as he closed the gap between their bodies. She pushed her jeans down just low enough that he could push inside of her, and he held her pinned to the tree, ramming hard into her until she quaked around him. She came twice before he was spent, pulling out and spilling his seed on the ground. He gave her a weary smile before turning away and disappearing into the woods.

The memory was interrupted by a deep, guttural growl. Layne stopped walking, her throat tightening in fear. The sound came from behind her, and she turned around slowly, praying that she wouldn’t be facing a lion.

Her heart hammered in her ears as she came eye to eye with a savage, feral dog. It looked as if its ancestors were huskies, but the vicious gleam in its eye made it terrifying.

“Good puppy,” she whispered, though she knew it was no use. Her hand found her knife, and she knew she had to act fast. If she ran, the dog would catch her. They loved a chase, so she would just have to think smart and get out of it with her brain, staying aware of her surroundings.

Her eyes quickly scanned the area around her for shelter, and she saw a small hollowed out tree. Where there was one dog, there were bound to be more, so she would have to protect herself. The hollowed out tree might help, or it might corner her and guarantee her death. She held the dog’s startlingly blue eyes, knowing that if she broke the gaze, the attack would commence.

She backed away as slowly as possible, trying to make it into the small shelter, but she stumbled on a root and fell to the ground. Her gaze was broken and she heard a snarl and the scuffling footfalls of the beast as it lunged at her.

Layne rolled on her back and kicked up with all her might, knocking the dog back. It sprung at Layne again, unaffected by the kick. If anything, it was angrier. But it had given her all the time that she needed to fish her knife out of its sheath. She swiped expertly at the dog, slicing its shoulder. It lunged again and she kicked it away, slicing its throat this time. She glared down at it, feeling guilty and reluctant to harm such a beautiful animal. Luckily it cowered, retreating into the woods.

Layne panted, unsure whether or not it was safe to let her guard down. She stayed still for a few beats, listening for any sign of danger. The coast seemed to be clear and she let out a long, shaky breath. She held tightly to the handle of the knife and lifted her bag from the ground, prepared to move away.

Before she did though, she heard an almost inaudible whimper. Her eyebrows furrowed and she looked around, trying to pinpoint its source. She finally realized that it was coming from the small hallow tree where she had hoped to hide from the feral dog. She couldn’t fight the urge to explore.

What she saw melted her heart. A tiny puppy was lying in the dead leaves, clearly the descendant of the dog she had just fought off.  Layne’s eyebrows furrowed. She didn’t think she had killed the mother, but if the wound was deeper than she thought, she might have run off to die in peace, leaving her baby motherless.

She debated for a moment, gazing down at the adorable little dog. She hadn’t held a puppy since she was a little girl. She couldn’t risk it dying out there alone without its mother. She lifted it gingerly and smiled as it yawned. Its eyes were barely opened, and it was light and soft.

Almost as soon as she picked the puppy up, her mind was made up. She cradled the small dog against her chest and began to move quickly. Their home needed the extra protection. A dog as vicious and loyal as its mother had been could truly be an asset. If she was pregnant, her child would grow up safer and maybe even feel less alone with the added watch dog. Although she had never agreed with the domestication of animals, nothing seemed to make more sense.

She finally made it home and looked down at the puppy she was cradling in her arms. They would be able to train it. There were three buildings besides the little cottage – a cellar, a shed, and a small barn. The pup would be comfortable in the barn, but if its mother survived would it come looking for it? She had no idea. Maybe it would be better to keep it inside so she wouldn’t be able to smell it out. Maybe she should have finished the job.

She sighed and carried the puppy with her into the cellar to look for bedding. It could be difficult to feed all of them, but if they just taught the dog how to help them hunt, maybe things would be better. She didn’t know much about training dogs, but Jax probably would.

With a surge of optimism, she closed the door of the cellar behind her and squinted her eyes, ready to seek the supplies she would need to raise the newest member of their family.

***

Twilight began to set in and Jax was hungry. He had managed to share what was left of his rations with Tobi and Sam, who had packed some but had left in a hurry. They had miscalculated what they would need, assuming they would scavenge on the way.

However, it was needless when Jax had a bag full of food, and he didn’t want to slow down and waste any time getting back home. That meant that he was anxious to fill his stomach– the hunger made him paranoid. He thought he had heard someone breathing in the woods when they had stopped to eat, but when he checked it out, there was nothing there. Hunger always left him feeling a little bit withdrawn and moody, so he stayed quiet for most of the journey.

Sam and Tobi filled the silence easily. Both of them knew that Jax was the strong and silent type, and managed to keep both themselves and Jax entertained with their lively conversation. He felt a tug of nostalgia as they moved together; very young again.

Finally, they made it to the cabin and his heart was pounding with excitement. He hadn’t seen Layne in far too long. He led Tobi and Sam around to the front door, careful that they didn’t see his bountiful garden. They had one just like it at Hex, but he was still paranoid about people knowing too much about his settlement. If he couldn’t trust Sam, it would be best to keep her in the dark.

It was true that Shark Tooth might bestow special favor on her again if she turned Jax in. Some people in the tribes would stop at nothing to climb the ranks and cozy up to the those who fancied themselves the leaders. It was a smart move, especially if you were mostly worried about securing your future.

But Sam had always seemed down to earth and friendly. She was at Hex because her mind was needed and it was a good place to be if you weren’t very physically strong yourself. The men there were taught to be fighting machines, and the women as well, though many of them didn’t like the aggression and opted instead for things they thought the women should do, such as cooking and laundry. Shark Tooth didn’t care much either way, as long as everybody was getting along and following the rules.

“Here it is,” Jax said. “Layne should be right inside. Let me tell her you’re here and then you can come in. I don’t want her shooting you or something.”

Tobi and Sam exchanged concerned and impressed glances. So they had firearms of some sort. Most of the tribes had taken those for themselves, and wasted most of the ammunition long ago on reckless turf wars that had left everybody bloodied, bruised, and angry. But somehow the two of them had salvaged their own weapon. It impressed and terrified them. Most people had to stick with manmade weapons at that point. Nobody had the resources to create new ammunition for guns. Those who had tried had died horribly in the attempt, thinking that they would make a great career for themselves in the new world by manufacturing and distributing ammo. Unfortunately for most, their brilliant plans had deadly consequences.

“Layne?” Jax called, turning the doorknob and trying to push his way inside. It was locked. “Layne!”

It wasn’t like her not to answer right away, and he shifted nervously. What was going on?

“Layne!” he cried, running to the side of the house and peering in through the windows. She was nowhere to be seen, and Jax’s heart began to thud heavily in his chest. Had something happened to her? Had she fallen to the floor in one of the rooms where he couldn’t see her? Why wasn’t she answering?

He ran around the house to check in the garden, but found no sign of her there. He opened one of the narrow windows and climbed inside, falling to the floor with a loud, painful thud. He got up and ran frantically through the house, tears streaming down his face. He was terrified and worried. He never should have left. What had happened to her?

“Jax?”

Layne’s voice, sweet and beautiful, reached his ears and he unleashed the sob that had been building up in his throat. He wiped his eyes, hoping nobody had heard him, and looked around hopefully.

“She’s out here, Jax,” Tobi called.

Jax ran to the front entrance and lifted Layne up in his arms, holding her tightly and spinning her around.

“Where were you?” he whispered, his voice shaking.

“I had an errand to run,” she said vaguely, sheepishly pulling the puppy from under the crook of her arm. Jax gazed at the little creature in disbelief.

“Where did that come from?” he asked, genuinely puzzled.

“I got bored and decided to work it off…I got some things.”

“You went scavenging?” Jax exclaimed, his features growing dark. Everybody flinched. It was terrifying when Jax got angry. Usually death soon followed.

“I was perfectly safe,” she said evenly.

“It’s so dangerous! You could have been killed!”

“Yeah, well I wasn’t, all right?” Layne said. She was starting to get pissed. “You don’t have to treat me like a little girl all the time. I can take care of myself. I don’t need you.”

There was tension between them all when the words rolled off her tongue, and although she regretted saying it immediately, she meant it. Sometimes Jax seemed to forget that she had gotten herself this far. She could handle things just as well as he could.

“Fine,” Jax said darkly, though he was clearly furious. “This is Tobi, my friend from Hex. And this is Sam, her girlfriend and the doctor there.”

“Hi,” Layne said. They shook hands and stood in silence, all of them feeling awkward for a few moments. It had been a long time since they had met new people, and for some reason it felt like it should be formal somehow, but there were no real rules of formality to follow anymore. And they were all feeling a little intimidated by Jax’s temper.

Suddenly the puppy whimpered.

“Aww,” Tobi cooed, approaching it and stroking it under its chin.

“Maybe it’s hungry,” Sam suggested, coming in to pet its soft little ears.

“I’m sure it is. Are you guys hungry too?” Layne asked. Jax sighed.

“Starving. I’ll go make something. I want Sam to take a look at you as soon as possible.”

“All right,” she said.

“Right this way.”

And with that, Jax led the small group into their cabin.

***

“You’re definitely pregnant,” Sam said to Layne, digging through the small black bag she had brought along with her. “I brought some antibiotics in case you’re sick, but I also have these prenatal vitamins. I don’t know if they will still work. They’re pretty old, but if you want to try them out you can. I don’t know what will happen though; they might not be good for you and the baby. There’s really not a lot I can tell you about it. It’s usually forbidden to procreate at Hex so I don’t really know.”

“Thank you,” Layne said. She had known somewhere deep down that she was pregnant, but now that it was official, she had real reason to be scared. But she also had real reason to be happy.

“Look, I’m telling you without Jax here because I know that if I was pregnant, I would be having some doubts. I can still tell him you’re just sick if you want to, and you can do what you want to do with the baby. I have Mandrake root if you…I mean, I won’t pass any judgement on you.”

“I’ve thought about that, and appreciate your offer. I really do. But I want to keep it.”

Sam exhaled loudly with a smile and shook her head.

“You and Jax are really brave, you know. I admire what you’ve done here. I can’t imagine how much hard work had to go into this. I hope that everything works out the way you want it to. I can’t imagine how hard it will be with a baby in a world like this. Your family deserves a normal life.”

“You and Tobi deserve that too,” Layne said. “And actually, there’s somewhere up north that Jax found. You guys should talk about that. They’re trying to build a real community, at least that’s what I hear.”

“Really?” Sam asked, perking up. “That sounds pretty nice.”

“It’s not bad,” Layne said with a nod. “Thank you for helping me out. If you guys do decide to head up north, please tell me before you go. I can try to help you out as much as I can.”

“I’ll have to talk to Tobi about it, but it sounds really nice. If there’s somewhere better than Hex, I’d love to find it.”

Layne and Sam left the little bedroom and headed to the small living room, where Jax and Tobi were eating and laughing together about old times. Layne smiled; it wasn’t often that she saw Jax loosened up. He was feeling good about bringing the doctor there and she knew his relief was contributing to his giddy mood.

“Layne!” he said, brightening up when he saw her face. Although their reunion had been rocky, she knew that more than anything he loved her. She allowed herself to smile at him and he reached out to her, taking her hands in his. “What’s the verdict?”

Tobi and Jax looked at her expectantly. She glanced over at Sam, who said nothing and let Layne have the moment to herself.

“We’re going to be parents,” she said.

Jax’s face filled with joy and he smiled in disbelief, standing up and lifting Layne in a big hug.

“I can’t believe it,” he said.

“Me either,” she whispered.

“We have to celebrate!”

Layne looked uneasily at Sam, who gave her a small smile that seemed to say, “Go ahead, you don’t know for sure what will happen. You might as well be happy.”

She let herself feel excited for the first time, fingering a little rattle she still had in her pocket. She couldn’t wait to show him everything she had found.

Now that she had officially knew there was a baby on the way, knowing for sure that there was a product of the love she felt for Jax, she felt overjoyed. They would be a family through it all, and maybe, when times were tough, they would be able to inspire each other enough that they would pass quickly.

Jax was heading into the kitchen to bring out the beer, whistling pleasantly to himself. Layne couldn’t have any, which he had briefly forgotten, but she that was fine with her. She was sick of it anyway after all the years of having it as her only hobby and friend, but the other three were thrilled to be celebrating on her behalf.

Jax told Tobi and Sam all about the community he had found up north, and they spent the rest of the night together, laughing and drinking, making plans for the future and catching up on the past. Everything felt like it was going to be okay and they all got to know each other a little bit better, forgetting that they had ever worried about anything at all.

Layne was just about to let herself relax when a sudden knock at the door made her blood run cold. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked around fearfully.

“Did somebody follow you?” Layne hissed, her heart beating rapidly.

“I don’t think so,” Jax said, standing up and getting the rifle out of the closet. He aimed it, bracing himself as he opened the door.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Jax, long time no see,” a familiar voice said.

“Kelsey?” Jax asked in confusion, eyeing Tobi’s ex.

“That’s right!” she said, taking the opportunity to shove past him and knock the rifle out of his hands. Kelsey grabbed it and darted through the cabin until Tobi was in her sights. She aimed the rifle and shot it at her, knocking her back onto the couch.

“What the fuck!?” Sam yelled.

“That’s what you get, you cheating whore! And look who I found – the man everyone’s been dying to see. We got them, boys!”

Suddenly, two men from Hex were pushing through the doorway, gripping Jax by the arms and pulling him outside.

“Shark Tooth is going to love this,” the first man said. He was bald and stocky like a body builder. Jax didn’t recognize either of the men, and struggled hard to release himself.

Layne tackled Kelsey, who shrieked as they tugged the gun back and forth.

“You cheated on Kelsey?” Jax exclaimed as he tried to free himself.

Tobi was clutching her arm, which was bleeding profusely.

“Well…it was Sam,” she said weakly, shrugging. Sam and Tobi exchanged a look, which made Kelsey bellow in fury.

Jax shook his head, maneuvering himself so that he tripped one of the men. The bald man fell hard, and Jax was able to squirm out of his grip. With his free hand he struck the other man, who was also burly and had a bushel of thick brown hair.

The women were still grappling for the gun and Kelsey punched Layne in the face. Layne staggered backward and Jax growled in fury, kicking the man who still gripped his arm and twisting it in one of the martial arts moves he learned at Hex. A sickening snap pierced the air and the man howled, releasing Jax, who stumbled and pulled his knife out of its sheath.

Sam was terrified, but tended swiftly and expertly to the gunshot wound on Tobi’s arm. She cried out in surprise when Tobi leapt off the couch and gripped the gun before Layne fully released her grip on it, staring Kelsey.

“Leave her alone,” she hissed.

“Shut up!” Kelsey wailed, breaking down into sobs.

Tobi groaned and rolled her eyes toward the ceiling. She had the gun now and wasted no time in shooting the man on the floor, who was groggily coming back to consciousness and reaching for Jax. He fell limply to the floor and Jax jumped away from them. He crouched at Layne’s side, helping her off the floor. Tobi shot the other man for good measure and he fell to the ground. She tossed the gun back to Jax, sinking down onto the floor with Kelsey, who was inconsolable.

“I can’t believe you followed me here, Kels.”

“What else was I supposed to do?” she asked.

“Seriously? Stalking me is the answer? You know as well as I do that you didn’t love me anymore.”

“But you were still mine,” Kelsey glowered.

“That’s not how it works. And I already told you I left you. I wasn’t joking. You didn’t love me. You don’t love me. This is all spite. Just go home, Kelsey.”

“But…”

“If you really did love me, you’d let me be happy.”

Kelsey stood up, wiping her tear stained face.

“I just don’t know what to do without you.”

“You’ll figure it out,” Tobi sighed, walking Kelsey to the door.

“I just miss you,” Kelsey sighed.

“I think we should kill her,” Sam interjected. Kelsey shot her a bitter look, but said nothing.

“I think so, too,” Layne said, nursing the bruise on her face.

Jax and Tobi exchanged looks. Kelsey was a good person at heart. But she had been too full of grief to think clearly. Still, she was a liability.

“I’m not sure that’s necessary,” Tobi said, looking into Kelsey’s eyes. “Is it?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I’d almost rather die than feel this way.”

“You’re going to be fine,” Jax said. “But don’t make me regret letting you go. You could just as easily end up like those two. Tell them you guys ambushed us on the road and we got the better of you. Not a word about anything else.”

“All right, Jax,” Kelsey sighed, stepping over the bloody bodies on the floor. “I’m sorry about all of this. Oh. Sorry for shooting you, Tobi.”

Tobi laughed scornfully.

“Get out of here and keep your mouth shut or I’ll return the favor,” she said. “Oh, and I think you should probably talk to Loretta…I’m pretty sure she’s had her eye on you since you arrived.”

“Really?”

Tobi nodded and Kelsey looked thoughtfully at the ground. She smiled privately to herself, and with that, Kelsey took off running through the forest, heading toward home.

***

“What the fuck was that?” Sam exclaimed when Jax and Tobi returned to the cozy living room.

“I can’t believe you two just let her go,” Layne agreed.

“She’s mostly harmless,” Tobi sighed.

“It’s true. We were all really good friends back when I was in Hex. I think it will be all right.”

“I think you guys made a huge mistake,” Sam said, shaking her head.

“You never liked her anyway,” Tobi teased, laughing before she winced in pain.

“Shut up and let me take a look at that,” Sam said, changing the subject.

As Sam dressed Tobi’s wounds, the small group sat in silence.

“What are we going to do now?” Tobi finally asked.

“Layne mentioned a place up north,” Sam said.

“There’s no way you can make it up there right now,” Jax said quietly. “Tobi is injured and the weather was unforgiving when I left. I can only imagine it would be worse now.”

They sat in silence and Layne finally spoke up.

“What if you stayed here with us?” she said, snuggling the little puppy close. “We could fix the shed up and make it a nice little house for you two.”

“Are you serious?” Tobi asked, wide-eyed. “Jax, you don’t have to agree to that. It’s a huge risk to take. We can figure something out. Seriously. We may not be welcome back at Hex, but we can find something.”

“Actually,” Jax said, “I think it would be great if we stuck together. There’s safety in numbers after all. And I missed you a lot. Besides, if we’re going to be having a baby, I’d love for it to have a big family.”

“What do you think about it, Sam?” Tobi asked.

“Anywhere is better than the bigots at Hex,” she said, looking down at the ground. The group sat in stunned silence as it became clear that a new arrangement had been made. Sam and Tobi were there to stay.

CHAPTER EIGHT

With Sam and Tobi cozied up in the small living room, keeping the puppy company that night, Jax examined the bruises on Layne’s face.

“I hate seeing you hurt,” Jax said, his eyes stormy. “It’s worse than you can imagine. I don’t mean to treat you like a little kid. I’ve just never loved somebody so much that their pain felt so much like my own.”

“Well you’re going to have to get used to it,” Layne said softly, pulling his strong hand toward her belly and pressing it firmly over it.

Jax gazed at his beautiful lover. She had never seemed more vibrant than she did now as her gentle eyes held his gaze.

“I guess I will,” he agreed, the reality of parenthood now seeming more real than ever. “I don’t want to mess up.”

“We can’t mess up any more than our own parents did,” she laughed. “Who knows what will happen. We just have to do our best in the here and now.”

“Speaking of the here and now,” Jax said, eyeing Layne with a gleam in his eye. “I’ve never wanted you more.”

“We’d have to be really quiet,” she laughed softly. Jax was surprised. He was used to outright rejection.

“Of course,” he said with a grin, pulling her shirt over her head and revealing her perfect body. She was glowing golden from the candles that were lighting the bedroom, and she gasped as his mouth hungrily found her neck, sending sensual shivers down her body. He cupped his hand over her breast, gently stroking her nipple before planting hot kisses down her torso.

Her body filled with longing, a friend she had been missing in the first weeks of pregnancy. She felt bad leaving Jax unsatisfied, but she finally felt ready for him. She wrapped her arms around him and laughed softly as he briefly lifted her, scooting himself between her legs. He easily pulled himself out of his loose pajama pants, and she held back a groan as the head of his penis started massaging her middle, sending shivers all throughout her body. She bit her lip to keep from crying out as he gently stripped her until she was naked, splayed before him. It had been so long since she’d been touched that she was shaking. He rubbed her arms in his strong hands.

“Are you cold?” his deep voice whispered.

“No…”

“Oh,” he said. “Good.”

He lowered his mouth over one of her breasts and tugged it softly with his teeth. She moaned softly, despite her effort to hold back her noises, and squirmed beneath him. He slipped himself up and down her hot folds until his shaft was shimmering with the liquid testament of her longing.

Every inch of her body was on fire as he pushed himself inside, and she gripped his shoulder tightly as his strong, capable thighs pressed against hers. She loved the way he felt. Even when she was mad at him, his body felt unbelievably good against hers. It was impossible to hold a grudge when he made her quake with desire and sent her to a state of bliss she had thought was purely fictional until she met him.

She exhaled softly as he began dragging his shaft slowly in and out of her. It was as if he could sense her urgency, and her desperate desire to come just made him want to tease her more. She buckled against him, silently begging him to go harder, faster, anything that would take her to her climax, but he grinned confidently down at her, his handsome face flawless in the golden glow of the candle. His broad, muscular body paused inside of her for a moment and she closed her eyes. She could feel him pulsing inside of her, and she knew he enjoyed the feeling of her walls closing in on him. It was delicious torture, until finally he rammed hard inside of her and her body was electrified by an unexpected shockwave of pleasure.

“Shhh,” Jax reminded her, a sly grin lighting his handsome face up. She stroked his hard abdomen, letting her fingers linger on his tight muscles as he paused inside of her.

“You don’t mean that,” she said, moving her hips up and sliding herself along the length of his shaft. “You want me to beg and wake up the whole house.”

“The thought had crossed my mind,” he whispered, holding back his own moan of pleasure as she moved her body against his stiff cock.

“Not gonna happen,” she said, shaking her head.

“Not if you just take what you want like that, no,” he replied, suddenly on top of her, pinning her wrists to the bed and pulling himself out of her. She squirmed underneath him, silently pleading for him to enter her again, but refusing to speak. The power was out of her hands and now she would have to wait for it.

“Is this punishment for not putting out for so long?” Layne asked with a grin.

“Nah,” he replied. He allowed his pulsing cock to hover lightly against her, and she pressed hard against it, inviting him inside. He wanted to see how long he could hold out, see if he could make her ask him for what she wanted.

He lowered his hot lips over her nipple and sucked, sliding himself against her clit until she was moaning out loud despite her impressive self-restraint. Finally, her voice, clear and sweet, whispered into his ear.

“Please.”

That was all he needed. He plunged inside her with his full force, lifting her hips off the bed with his hands so he could hammer inside of her as hard as he could. She gripped his shoulders, biting one of them to keep from screaming as waves and waves of pleasure crashed over her body. She could feel every inch of him hard and unbridled in her body, and let him use her however he wanted to.

He rammed his powerful hips against hers until she began to shudder under the force. His strong arms held her still as he felt the hot rush of her orgasm engulf his shaft.

He was still going strong though, and flipped her over onto the bed so that he could see the curve of her back and enter her from behind. She moaned when he curled his arm around her waist and massaged her clit with his broad fingers as he began to slip gently inside of her once again. She hissed in pleasure as his cock burst into her, putting her immediately on the brink of another orgasm before she had fully finished the last one.

She closed her eyes in bliss as he released the pent up frustration he’d felt over the past few weeks, punishing her body with his until she had quaked around his shaft again. Her body squeezed his mercilessly as she came again, until he couldn’t help but hiss. He squeezed her ass as his cock trembled inside of her, and she closed her eyes, uttering a deep moan as his orgasm burst inside of her, enhancing the pleasure of hers. He stayed inside of her, thrusting hard until every last drop was inside of her, and then they collapsed in the bed together breathlessly.

“I really missed you,” Layne said.

Jax kissed her forehead.

“I missed you too,” he replied. “At least with Sam and Tobi here, it’s never going to be so lonely again.”

She smiled at the thought. She really seemed to be hitting it off with Sam, and it was nice to see Jax loosen up around his old friend. Things had definitely just gotten a lot more interesting.

THE END

The Story continues in Books 4 and 5…available on Amazon…

Alien Romance

Taken By Alien Lords

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter One

Victoria tapped her foot against the leg of her desk as she watched the clock. She was sure the second hand was ticking slower than it had been an hour ago. It was only one p.m. but already her eyes were starting to droop. She was waiting for four thirty so she could get the hell out of there and go home to rest.

She was drowsy and tired, but she only had herself to blame. She had been up until the early hours of the morning drinking and dancing, not giving a shit that she had to be back in the office at eight thirty precisely for a day of boredom and dealing with idiots on the other end of the phone. As long as her station stayed relatively quiet, she should be okay. She rubbed her eyes and almost lowered her head onto the desk.

As if whoever was calling could telepathically read her mind, her station started to flash and she rolled her eyes. Great, she thought, what will I get blasted with this time...?

She reached her arms up high over her head and stretched, and as she did so, she shot a quick look behind her at the other teleoperators. Surely another one of them was free and could field the call. She waited for another few seconds before reluctantly reaching down to the red button, and just as she was about to hit it and break into her unenthusiastic spiel, she was saved the hassle by one of the new kids behind her.

Thank Christ, she thought.

She poured herself another glass of water from the jug beside her and pretended to be flicking through some work-related notes and the manual that lay limply in front of her. But really she was trying to piece together the events of the night before and remember if she had acted out of character or not.

She knew that she and Helen had started in Ocean Bar and done several shooters before moving on to a new, modern place she couldn’t even remember the name of. It had been sleek and clinical and she hadn’t liked it in the slightest. They only served expensive mineral water in fancy glass bottles and frowned at her when she asked for tap. When they’d ordered two vodkas, the tab had been over fifty dollars and Victoria glared at them as if they’d just punched her pet cat.

She worked in telesales and marketing and barely cut minimum wage. She couldn’t afford to go to places like that and resented Helen for dragging her to them. Helen worked as an exotic dancer and regularly made hundreds of dollars for just a few hours of work. Even though Victoria was glad she didn’t have to get naked in front of strangers to pay the bills, she was still kind of jealous of her friend’s exciting and carefree life. But they had still had fun, even with the bar costing a fortune and the knowledge of her early start nagging at the back of her mind. They’d sat up at the bar and had knocked them back one after the other, Victoria managing to excuse herself eight times out of ten when it came turns to buy the next round. She was sure Helen knew what she was up to, but she no longer cared. If her friend wanted to rub it in her face that she had more money that her, then she could pick up the bill.

They’d met some guys, she could remember that much. And she thought there had been discussion of joining them in a club. Helen had been really up for it, grinding up against one of them in the last bar, but Victoria had gotten the feeling that they were a bit creepy and weird. They’d both been tall and slender with slick white blonde hair and an icy air about them that she couldn’t place. It had kind of freaked her out because she had the feeling they’d been planning it… It was if they had waited until they had been good and drunk and then moved in. They even admitted to watching them the entire night.

“We saw you in Ocean Bar,” one of them said.

Victoria ignored him and sipped her drink.

“We wanted to come over but you looked so deep in conversation.” He smiled at her, and when she looked up at him she noticed how black his eyes were. There wasn’t a single hint of color in his irises. Victoria shivered.

“Helen,” she had said, “These guys are giving me the creeps, can we go?”

“But I kind of like this one,” she hissed into her ear while the two men chatted. “We could get some free drinks out of them at the club and then bail.”

“I’m not going,” Victoria said defiantly, “But if you want to…”

Helen rolled her eyes. “Okay,” she said, “I’m done anyway, and you’re right, they could be anybody.”

Victoria linked Helen’s arm and smiled.

The two guys were still chatting as the girls backed away quietly and made their way to the door. It was as Victoria opened it and the cool night air blew in after her that the guys both turned and glared at them, looking completely pissed that they’d been ditched.

“Hey!” the one who had been speaking to Victoria called as he held out his hands in disbelief.

“Sorry, guys!” Helen called back.

They had ran down the street laughing and hailed a cab. It was October and the leaves were falling, blowing around them in an orange and gold cloud.

“Taxi!” Victoria shouted as she held out her arm. A white cab zipped up next to them and the girls both clambered in. As the driver started the engine, Victoria looked back towards the bar and felt a tingle of terror roll over her as she realized the two men stood outside, completely still and side by side, just staring at them without moving a muscle.

“Creeps,” Victoria whispered before slumping down in her seat and snoozing as she let Helen direct the cab driver back to her apartment.

Chapter Two

The feeling when she could finally switch off her computer and pull on her coat was the best thing in the world. She was hungover to hell and just wanted to crawl into her apartment and veg out on the couch. She knew she was going home to an empty place, and there were times when the disappointment of how her life had turned out would catch her off guard and drag her under, but Victoria was determined that this wasn’t going to be one of those days.

She hadn’t always been alone. She had had a serious relationship once. Rob… she had loved him very much. When it hadn’t worked out and she had been forced to leave their lovely little house in a much nicer neighborhood than where she was now, she tried to console herself with the theory that this was her time to make a fresh start and discover the life she was meant to have.

Two years passed and it was becoming apparent that the life she was meant to have was spending her days hating her job and earning basically nothing, going home alone and watching rom-com’s on Netflix, and maybe looking forward to the occasional night out with Helen, who would generally make her feel worse about the situation. Helen’s life always looked so glamorous. She was stick thin with big fake boobs and pumped up lips, and men lusted after her everywhere she went. She had a long line of sugar daddies willing to pay her bills and shower her with gifts. She danced at one of the best strip clubs in town three nights a week and seemed to earn more than Victoria did in an entire month. She was kind hearted, but she seemed to miss the fact that her best friend didn’t have a disposable income like she did, and Victoria regularly found herself feeling like she just couldn’t keep up.

“The men would go wild for you at the club. You should consider it, you know,” Helen had told her one day.

“Oh please, no chance,” Victoria laughed.

“They would,” Helen protested, “Especially with your beautiful curves. You’d make more money than me!”

Victoria shook her head and dismissed the idea immediately. Even if she believed Helen, she would never have the confidence to do something like that. It had been a full two years since a man had seen her naked, and she wasn’t about to change that by taking her clothes off for a room full of strangers!

“Your loss,” Helen had pouted.

***

As she left her office and made the short walk home, the cold bit her skin. She pulled her coat and scarf tightly around her. At least she was being woken up after a day of feeling half asleep. She stopped by her usual take-out place and debated going inside to save her the chore of cooking once she got back to her apartment. She couldn’t even remember what she had in the refrigerator, but when she saw a group of rowdy men inside, she decided it was a sign that she should just go home.

It was dark already by the time she got to the steps at the foot of her building, and as she checked her mail, an eerie feeling suddenly washed over her.

She turned on the spot and looked down the street. She seemed alone, except for the old lady at the building opposite who was walking her dog, but she had the strong feeling that someone was watching her.

She turned back around and looked down the other end of the street. Cars flashed by on the main road and the wind rustled the tree next to her, blowing a plume of leaves in her direction.

“Stop being stupid,” she said to herself. “There’s no one there.”

She collected her mail and started up the steps. Even though she had just looked everywhere, she could feel eyes on her back and her skin prickled. She fumbled for her keys in her pocket, but her hands were so cold it was as if they had been frozen.

“Come on,” she hissed to herself.

She finally grabbed them and jabbed the key into the lock, turning it quickly and shoving the door open with her body. She slammed it behind her and looked out onto the street. It was as empty as it had been before.

“You’re cracking up,” she said to herself. “You need to get yourself to bed.”

***

Her apartment was small and cozy. When she had moved out of the home she shared with Rob, she had barely taken anything with her, knowing full well that she wouldn’t be able to afford a big place.

Her apartment consisted of a small front room with a tiny adjoining kitchen, one bedroom in which she managed to fit a full-sized bed, chest of drawers and arm chair, and a bathroom. The hallway was small and she had decorated it with a selection of mirrors of all shapes and sizes to try and make it feel more open and welcoming. It wasn’t so bad, but she wished she could have gotten somewhere bigger so that she could actually enjoy the space. Victoria had a secret passion for interior design, and she spent most of her lonely nights in looking at design apps and home and garden magazines, dreaming up her ideal home and choosing exactly how she would decorate it. She always told herself that one day, it would happen.

She turned on the TV and sat on a stool next to the small bar in her kitchen. She flicked through her mail that was nothing but junk and financial demands and then crossed the room to the refrigerator. Inside was a sorry sight… eggs, milk and an old packet of ham. She rolled her eyes and slammed it shut. Toast would do.

After making it and slathering it in butter, she crawled onto the couch with a cup of coffee and pulled a blanket around her. It was only six p.m. and she had a whole night stretching out ahead. She felt the tears welling up in her eyes and scolded herself for being so weak and pathetic.

It’s just the hangover, she thought. Tomorrow you’ll be fine.

She didn’t know when it happened, but at some point she fell to sleep on the couch, cradling the plate of half-eaten toast and her empty cup of coffee. She woke with a start when the commercials blasted throughout the room. She jumped up with a start and glared at the television, which quickly buzzed off and then flicked to white noise as if the signal had gone down. She picked up the remote and bashed it with her thumb.

“Oh, come on,” she said.

When her attempts failed, she chucked the remote across the room, gathered up a few of her interior design magazines, and made her way to her bedroom.

Even though she had closed the blinds all the way through the apartment she still had the feeling she was being watched. It seemed to follow her from room to room and she even found herself checking under the bed before she climbed into it. She just couldn’t shake the feeling and after spending only five minutes flipping through the magazines she put them down, switched out the light and pulled the covers up to her chin. She lay on her back watching the darkness around her. She knew no one was there… but she still felt like someone, somewhere was lurking.

She lay in bed with her eyes wide open and the hairs on her arms standing on end. Her heart pounded quickly until she finally succumbed to sleep.

Chapter Three

Her dreams were fragmented and frightening. Everywhere around her were black eyes, following her…watching her. She was back in the bar, and it was empty and bright white, with green lights lining the floor and strange objects in jars. The men that she and Helen had met were there, and they were trying to get her to drink something. She threw it on the floor, but they produced another one, and then another.

“Leave me alone!” she screamed at them. “I won’t drink it!”

When she woke up, she was drenched in sweat and there was a garbage truck outside of her window with a yellow flashing light casting a glow over her room. She sat up and leaned against the headboard. Her heart was pounding, and she was ice cold. She checked the clock, and it  was six thirty am.

May as well get up, she thought as she swung her legs over the side of the bed and put them down onto the wooden floor. She recoiled almost immediately as her feet touched something wet and slippery.

“What the…” she said aloud.

She looked down and there was a pool of water on the floor. It glistened in the yellow light of the trash van.

“Gross,” she said as she looked up at the ceiling. She was sure the apartment above her must have had a leak, and she turned on the light and looked carefully to see if there were any drops of water still coming down. There was nothing and the ceiling looked completely undisturbed.

“Weird,” she said as she shook her head and went to fetch a towel to clean it up.

After making herself a quick breakfast and getting changed in front of the oil heater her mother had given her as an energy saver, she made her way out of her apartment and down the stairs. The air was freezing. More so than it had been lately, and she found herself running back up to her apartment to grab a set of gloves and an extra scarf. She layered herself up with them but still felt the chill as she walked through the halls and down the stairs.

When she opened the main door to her building and started down the steps, she first thing she noticed was how much warmer it was out there. Within seconds she felt herself burning up and she ripped off the gloves and the two layered scarves. She shoved them in her mailbox and told herself she would collect them later.

“Here’s to another day in paradise,” she said aloud as she made her way down the street, stepping over the mounds of trash that were scattered along the sidewalk.

The feeling gripped to her all day. Even when she was at work and busy, she still had the all too real sensation that a stranger was watching her every move. In the middle of the afternoon, she couldn’t take it anymore and found herself running into the restroom and slamming the door before sitting down on the seat and taking deep breaths.

“No one is watching you,” she said, “You’ve got to pull it together.”

***

When she finally left work for the day and began her slow walk home, she found herself making a small detour down a street that was well known for its doctors’ offices. Her eyes scanned the various signs and rested on one that said “Psychiatrist.” Even though it had only been a couple of days that Victoria had been feeling this way, she knew that something wasn’t right and being all alone made her fear for her wellbeing. She approached the building and took a small leaflet from underneath the sign and then hurried away. She knew she wasn’t crazy, but the way she had been feeling was so unnatural and bizarre, and she had no idea what was happening. It had all started on the night out with Helen, and it hadn’t let go of her once. She felt gripped with paranoia and fear and she had the sensation of wanting to crawl out of her body and run far away.

As she ambled slowly up the street towards her front door, the feeling was stronger than ever and she felt the familiar icy chill crawl back into her bones. She looked up and down the street, and she was sure for a split second that she saw the flash of the tall, slender outline of one of the men she and Helen had been chatting to in the bar.

Oh my God, she thought, I’m being stalked!  She remembered the way they had both come out of the bar and stared, watching them both so still and sinister. Goosebumps burst out all over her skin, and she felt a tingling shoot up the back of her neck.

Get inside, Victoria, get inside now.

She slammed the door behind her and rubbed her hands together to try to get them warm. It was freezing in there, and even though she was trying to save money she had no choice but to turn the heat up full blast.

After an hour in the apartment, it was still ice cold and Victoria found herself in bed, quietly sobbing.

What is happening to me? she thought. Am I going crazy?

She gripped the psychiatrist leaflet and pulled her cell phone out of her purse and punched in the numbers. It was an answering machine, but she left a short message, trying the whole time not to sound too crazy.

When she hung up the phone, she pulled the covers around her and closed her eyes.

Just go to sleep, just switch off and rest…

And somehow, despite all of her fear and emotions, she managed just that.

Chapter Four

The light came back. But this time it wasn’t the dull shine of the garbage truck out in the street. It was bright blue and green. Piercing and vivid inside her bedroom, shining down from the ceiling.

She rubbed her eyes as she looked up at it, convinced she was dreaming. None of it could really be happening. She was asleep. Simple as that. She looked up at the light and at how it twisted and turned above her. It made patterns on the wall and splintered, turning her room into a maze of stars.

Victoria didn’t dare breathe. Her hands were ice cold and fixed rigidly in front of her, gripping the sheets.

“Who’s there?” she whispered.

Was she awake? Could this all be real?

She felt weightless, as if suddenly the gravity had disappeared from around her. She was still in bed, but she felt herself move an inch higher, as if she were drifting towards the ceiling.

“No,” she said aloud, “No!”

She grabbed onto her pillow and tried to turn herself onto her stomach so she didn’t have to look at the light and could grasp onto the bedframe. She clamped her eyes shut, but she just couldn’t move her body. She felt paralyzed.

Within seconds she couldn’t even keep her eyes closed. They wanted to be open. They needed to see what was happening. Even though she was trying with every fiber of her being to close them and shut it all out, they defied her and stayed wide open and alert. She was glaring at the ceiling and the shards of light. Strobes of it shone down around her and a hole slowly appeared as if the ceiling was cracking away above her. But instead of the upstairs apartment coming into view, it was a clear sky with a trillion stars.

I’m dreaming, she thought. Wake up, Victoria, wake up.

Her skin prickled with cold and she felt smooth, wet hands gliding over her. She screamed and tried to kick out, but she couldn’t move. The weightlessness became more pronounced and before she had chance to process what was happening, she was drifting up towards the hole in the ceiling, up through the light. She could feel the tingle of fingers running all up her back and combing through her hair. She screamed but no sound came out. She was tearing her throat into pieces but the air around her remained silent. There was no sound anywhere. She had never heard a silence like it, and as she drifted upward, the ice suddenly turned to heat. She was drifting out of consciousness. It was if she was lying on the beach under the blazing sun and her skin felt dewy and glistening. It was beautiful. She felt euphoric. She was warmed inside and out and the sensation was so intense and calming that she felt her eyes finally close as she crossed over into a blissful sleep.

The heat rumbled through her and kept her calm. She was still aware of it as she slept and the silence turned slowly to the familiar sounds of the birds singing in the morning sun. When she woke, she was still in her room. She had been dreaming but it had felt so real. She breathed out a sigh of relief and for the first time in days felt calm and relaxed as she sat up in bed and woke softly. It would have been a perfect morning--the apartment was warm and the sun shone brightly through the blinds--but suddenly something struck her like a ton of bricks. She looked down at her wrists and they were bound to the bedframe with a silver wire that made them impossible to move, and she quickly realized her ankles were the same. As she looked up, the door to her bedroom seemed to melt in front of her, as did the rest of the room around her. As the features of wallpaper and photo frames slipped into a sludge on the ground before evaporating entirely, she was aware of someone else in the room with her. It was the man from the bar. The tall, slender man with the black eyes and the white blonde hair. He was standing in front of her and watching. All behind him a white, empty room was coming into view, and she realized that she was in it, tethered to a white table.

“Who are you?” she screamed, “What the hell is going on?”

The light was so unbelievably bright that she could barely open her eyes. She squinted across the room at him and noticed immediately how long he seemed. He didn’t appear to be the same as he was when she had met him in the bar. She knew it was him… but he was somehow different. His eyes were wider and he was taller. His fingers were long and his hands large. She squirmed against the table and cried out.

“Shhh,” he whispered. “Don’t be afraid.”

“Help me!” Victoria screamed.

She tried her best to wiggle free but the silver restraints were keeping her perfectly in place, and she could barely move a muscle. It wasn’t long before she realized he wasn’t the only other person in the room. Slowly others, who appeared to look exactly like him, came into view out of the bright white light behind him.

“What’s happening?” she asked, trying to remain calm. She could see being hysterical was getting her nowhere.

“We’ve been watching you,” the man spoke. “We have been looking for someone like you for a long time.”

“What do you mean?” she said, confused. “You are the man from the bar the other night, right?”

He didn’t answer her but turned and walked away. As he disappeared into the crowd behind him, she looked at the other men standing around the table and could see that their eyes were all exactly the same as his. They were all large and black… She bit her lip and shuddered.

Chapter Five

The men surrounded her and started to touch her. She flinched as their long fingers traced her skin, and she noticed how pale and muscular they all were. It was as if they were human but super-size versions. They were all nearly identical in appearance, tall and buff with the shock of white hair that made their eyes look all the more intense.

“We need to get you ready,” one of them finally said.

She barely dared to breathe as he reached down between her legs and began to remove her underwear.

“What are you doing?” she panted.

“Do not speak,” another one of the men told her.

They ran their slippery hands all up and down her legs, massaging her skin and working their way up to her navel. She suddenly found herself relaxed and calm. Their touch felt soothing and necessary and she was no longer afraid.

“Mmm,” she murmured, and she found herself moving her body closer to their fingers so that she could grind up against them.

“Do you know why you are here, Victoria?” one of them said as he reached under her t-shirt and pulled at her nipples. “Do you know what we want with you?”

“No,” Victoria panted, her heart racing and her skin feeling like it was on fire. “What do you want with me?”

“You are a perfect vessel,” he said. “Our Lord wants you to give him a child.”

As he said the words one of the men at the end of the table slipped his long fingers between her legs and touched her sex. She gasped as he flicked her clit with one finger and slipped another inside her.

“The Lord will like you,” he smiled as he felt how juicy she was. “You are exactly right.”

The sensation that rolled over her body was the most intense she had ever felt. It had been such a long, long time since a man had touched her and now there she was with at least seven men… if they were actually men… running their hands all over her and touching her in the most erotic of places. They slowly began to remove her clothes and left them in a pile next to the table.

“Who are you?” she managed to gasp out between the waves of pleasure rolling through her.

“We are a far superior race,” one of them said as he traced his moist fingers over her lips. “We are here to join yours and ours.”

“Where am I?” she asked, trying not to howl out as one of the men continued to work his fingers in and out of her, hitting her spot in all the right ways.

“You are on our ship,” one said as he tweaked her nipples and licked up the side of her ear.

“Ship?” She was so confused.

“Shh,” the one between her legs said. “That is enough.” He withdrew his hand just as she was about to climax and Victoria gasped and moaned as he pulled away.

“Don’t stop!” she panted, “Please!”

“The Lord wants you,” he said with a smile. “I have to leave you for him.”

The slippery hands all slowly pulled away from her and she writhed on the table in a fit of ecstasy and heat. It rolled around inside her, her orgasm subdued, although she knew it would not be for long. She looked up at the men with a need in her eyes that she could tell they were desperate to fulfill, but duty forbid it. They all stood around her with huge, stiff erections and she begged them to give one to her.

“Please,” she pleaded, “Don’t leave me here like this.”

“The Lord,” one of them said as they all turned to walk away, “He’s coming for you.”

Chapter Six

They disappeared into the bright light and Victoria lay there, motionless on the table. Her heart was pounding out of her chest and her skin prickled. She knew she was in a room, but it was so white and so bright, there was no definition as to where it began and where it ended. The silence came back and she knew she was alone. She listened intently and heard the soft sound of footsteps which gradually got louder. She craned her neck to see in front of her and he slowly came into view.

The Lord.

He was huge, powerful and absolutely gorgeous.

Victoria shuddered and felt her sex pulse. He wanted her to carry his child… This was all so crazy, but at the same time she felt like it was also so completely right.

He didn’t speak, but he moved closer to her and touched her softly on the chin. Victoria opened her mouth and let him trail his huge fingers across her lips and then he worked his way slowly down to her breasts. Her nipples were rock solid and erect, and they twinged as he ran the tip of his index finger across them. She was submitting to him. She wanted him to take her. He leaned forward and with a quick snap, the shackles that bound her hands and ankles came free and evaporated into thin air. He reached out and took her hand before pulling her up so she was sitting on the table with her legs outstretched. She was naked and looking up into his eyes. They were as dark and colorless as the others, but there was something about his that seemed more alive. There was a power inside of him, and she could feel it reverberating into her through each touch. He ran his hands over her soft, juicy curves and grunted. Victoria gasped and sat back and he pulled her to her feet.

She stood in front of him and watched as his clothes evaporated before her very eyes. What they revealed was the most amazing body on his seven foot frame, complete with rippling abs and thick, muscular arms.

“Wow,” she gasped as she took hold of one of his arms and squeezed it to make sure he was real. A little smile flitted across his face for a moment before it disappeared and she finally got the nerve to look down…

Down to where she really wanted to see.

What waited for her, standing big, thick and proud between his legs was the most perfect, huge, engorged cock she had ever seen. Her eyes were almost as wide as his as she took it all in and bit her bottom lip.

“Oh my God,” she whispered.

He moved closer to her and wrapped a long arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. He slid his hand between her legs to separate them before slipping his huge length between them and rubbing himself on her. She could feel him, big and hard, and the feeling of him pressed against her was exquisite. She gasped as a wave of pleasure pulsed through her, making her gush onto his alien wang.

He flicked her clit slowly and slipped a huge wet finger inside of her as she writhed against him and began moaning again with pleasure. The group had been a shock in the most amazing way, but this was something else entirely. An energy bounced off him that was hard to take in. She knew he was not only different from her and anyone else she had ever met, but that he was one of the most powerful creatures she had ever encountered. When she couldn’t take the suspense anymore, she let her hand wander down and groped for him. When she first managed to wrap her hand around it, she couldn’t believe how big he was. She had never been with a man who was that size before and she was suddenly scared… How was she going to take this huge extra-terrestrial cock? After not being with a man for so long, suddenly she was going to be penetrated by something inhuman and he was going to impregnate her. She shuddered as he laid her back onto the white table she had woken up on. The Lord groaned as he climbed on top of her and moved between her legs so his massive length was positioned at her opening. He looked her deep in the eyes and pushed himself into her slowly, penetrating her inch by inch, opening her wider than she had ever been. She gasped, the pain and the pleasure rippling through her as he thrust himself in and out, his intense heat filling her up, making them one. She felt weightless as he gripped onto her soft, plump, juicy thighs and pounded her. She opened herself up to him like a flower, his hot hard dick pumping in and out of her and bringing her to the edge of the most intense release. She gripped onto him and her whole body tensed up as he fucked her, hitting her spot so hard and good, she knew she could not hold on much longer.

Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense, a set of long tentacles rose out of his back and pinned her in place. She gasped as he became more rigid and she knew she was about to collect his seed. The idea of him cumming inside her was too much to bear and she threw her head back in an explosive rush of pleasure. As she started to climax, The Lord’s body also began to tense and jerk and he pumped his hot seed right up inside her. He emptied himself into her pussy, gripping onto her with the heat and ice rising from him. Her whole body spasmed as she came, and she bit onto his shoulder, sinking her teeth into his slippery white flesh until a huge roar came from him. The power that came along with it was so impressive that she knew that something in her had been changed forever. In an instant she knew she was his… The Lord had claimed her.

Chapter Seven

When she awoke, she was alone. She was draped in a shining silver sheet and when she got to her feet, it clung to her like a dress. It molded itself around her body perfectly and she had never felt more comfortable. She looked around the big white room for signs of life. Of any of the alien men or of her Lord, but there was none. She walked forward and tried to find a wall or an edge to the room, but it just seemed to carry on. It was if she was trapped in dead space. Eventually she gave up and found her way back to the white table. She sat on the edge and let her legs swing free. In between them, her pussy was still throbbing and was dripping with cum. She lay back and sighed. It had been the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life…but what would he want to do with her now? Was he going to keep her there and imprison her on the ship? Would she be trapped in that white room while her body changed and she grew an alien-human hybrid baby? Or would they take her home and let her live her life until the day when she gave birth?

Maybe I’m not even pregnant, she thought.

“You are.” The voice came out of nowhere. Victoria spun around to see the alien man from the bar standing behind her.

“How did you…?” she asked, confused. It was like he had read her mind.

“We are telepathic,” he nodded. “So be careful what you’re thinking.”

Victoria couldn’t help it, but a little smile crept across her face and she found herself looking down at his package. She could tell he too had a huge member and after her experience with The Lord and knowing what these aliens could do, she would happily go again. He read her mind and raised an eyebrow.

“You’re not mine to take,” he told her.

“Of course,” she said, lowering her head with embarrassment. “How do you know that I am…you know…pregnant?”

His gaze hovered over her stomach and then back up to meet her eyes.

“It’s not the same as it is for your kind… A Lord always impregnates.”

“And what will happen to me now?”

“We will send you home,” he said as the bright light started to fade around her.

“But then what?” she said with panic as she looked around. Slowly fragments of the white room were disappearing and giving way to black.

“We will be back for you, when the time comes,” he said.

“But when will that be?” she shouted. He was becoming fainter and travelling further into the distance. He was almost invisible and the bright white of the room was now completely pitch black.

“When?” she screamed.

“You’ll know.” He didn’t speak the words, but she heard them inside her head.

With a gentle thud, she felt as if she had been dropped on her back and then her world went dizzy and blank. In the back of her mind, she kept hearing the same words over and over…

You’ll know…

***

The sunlight blazed through the blinds and the birds were chirping incessantly in the tree outside of her bedroom window. Victoria jumped up and looked around her. She got out of bed and ran to the wall and pounded her fists against it. Nothing changed and her hands hurt from the force of them against the plasterboard.

“Where are you?” she shouted. But the room was silent.

She looked back to her bed and then outside onto the busy street below. Had she dreamt it all? She went into her bathroom and ran the tap before splashing water on her face. She looked exactly the same as she had yesterday and there were no physical signs that what she thought happened had actually happened. She ran the shower, removed her nightgown and jumped underneath the hot jets. She washed her entire body and felt between her legs. Nothing was different. The sensation she had felt after her encounter with the Lord was not there… She still felt like a born-again virgin. She sighed and laughed before turning off the shower and stepping out onto the bathmat and wrapping herself in a towel.

It was only 9 AM but she had a pot full of hot coffee brewing and her apartment felt warm for the first time in forever. She curled up on the couch and opened her laptop. She searched for “alien abduction” and a whole list of results flashed up in front of her. She hovered the cursor above alternative news articles and websites with experiences of women and men who had been taken and some of them described similar places and people that she had seen. She shifted uneasily on the couch. She had just about convinced herself that she had made the whole thing up. It was the late after-effect of too much booze and not enough sleep. She scratched her head and sipped her coffee… and then like a head-on collision, the feeling came back.

She was being watched.

Chapter Eight

Victoria left work early for the first time in almost a year around two weeks later and made her way quickly to the pharmacy. It was even colder now and she had brought out the double scarf and glove combo she had chosen when it all started and the ice seemed to be inside her. When she was looking at the shelves, she felt almost embarrassed. She couldn’t even explain why she wanted to do this in the first place. But maybe she already knew the answer.

Things had been okay for a day or two. The feeling of dread she had every time she opened her eyes clung to her, but she got used to it quickly and after a week she was so accustomed to it she felt almost protected. It was nice to know that someone out there was looking out for her. She had worked as usual and gone about her days as if nothing had changed. She avoided Helen’s requests for boozy nights out and rolled her eyes as she listened to her go on and on about her latest sugar daddy. She tried again to get Victoria to go and work at the club with her. She could tell she was feeling down and thought that she should quit her job and make some real money.

“Honestly, Helen, I’m fine,” she had told her. And in a way, she actually meant it.

After the second week had passed, she felt movement. It was low in her belly and rose up to her ribcage. It seemed to lay dormant during the day, but then when the world went dark, it began. Some nights she would wake and feel like she was being pummeled from the inside out. Like her intestines were being wrapped around its fists and dragged up and down.

“Help me,” she would whisper through the dark, just hoping one of them would listen.

She placed the test on the counter in front of the cashier and he bagged it up. She spent the last of her cash on it and walked home slowly, delaying the inevitable.

In her bathroom she watched the clock for two minutes before she dared to pick up the white stick and check the result. She almost expected it to say she wasn’t, that she was in fact crazy and that she had imagined the whole thing. At least then she could go and root through her chest of drawers and find the leaflet for the shrink. She exhaled and said aloud, “I hope you’re all finding this funny,” and then she stood up and swiped the test from the side of the sink.

Two pink lines….

Pregnant.

“Fantastic,” she smiled.

She closed her eyes and willed him to her: Come and get me… I know now… The time is right… Come and get me…

She lay in bed and looked up to the ceiling. The presence seemed stronger and the movements inside of her were powerful. Her belly was round, swollen, and protruding, and she knew it was going to happen. It was like her acceptance was all that was needed to bring the pregnancy to full term.

All around her the hum of what could have been an engine started. Light flashed before her eyes before she felt weightless once more.

The next thing she knew, she was waking up in a completely different room, in a beautiful house, with a gorgeous baby boy in a bassinet beside her. Victoria looked around and at the adorable little creature next to her. He was bright white skinned with large dark eyes and a cute little wisp of white hair.

“Hey, cutie,” she whispered as she ran her hand down his cheek.

“Oh, you’re awake.” The man’s voice came from the hallway and he joined her with fruit juice and toast on a tray. “I thought you might like these.”

It was the man from the bar. The alien man who had started it all and taken her to the ship. Victoria looked up at him, bewildered, and shook her head.

“What’s happening?” she asked.

“You’re being rewarded,” he moved closer to her and tipped her chin up so her lips met his, before he kissed her so deliciously slow that she thought she was going to melt in his arms.

“Rewarded?” she asked when they broke away.

“You’re the mother of The Lord’s heir… you are going to be looked after more than you could have ever dreamed.”

She looked down at the baby and then up to him.

“But… you?” she said.

“I’m a guardian,” he whispered, “I’ve been watching you for a very long time and I handpicked you for this, Victoria. The time had come, and it was right for you. This is your destiny.”

She sank back into the bouncing soft sheets and pulled her baby onto her chest. He was amazing. A wonderful mix of alien royalty and human humility. Victoria then looked up to the wonderful alien guardian by her side and felt the warmth spread throughout her body. She had finally got her happy ending… Her life had finally taken on some meaning. And she couldn’t have been happier.

THE END

Taken by Aliens

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter one

It all started, really, with me just innocently writing a letter to my parents. I was doing it old school style, putting pen to paper. I used to find that that felt pretty good sometimes. My parents were pretty low tech and had never gotten into computers or any of that technology. I don’t even think they owned a TV after I moved out. Anyhow, I digress.

“Kiley, will you hurry up.” That was my best friend Jennifer, and at that moment she was wearing a white leather skirt with a black top that really didn’t leave all that much to the imagination. If I were to have gone all lezzie, I might have considered getting with her. She was the ultimate blond bombshell with the kind of tits that defy gravity to boot. I couldn’t blame her for wanting to show off, because if I had had those kinds of looks, I would have been flaunting them as well. “I put out an outfit for you. I know that you don’t have much and most of it is just jeans and shorts. The only dress you own is this white number that looks like it should be used for Sunday Services.”

“Well, everyone can’t have a stripper’s wardrobe. Anyhow, I’ll be right with you. You know that I’m not very comfortable with social engagements. I don’t even know how you convinced me, but now that I said I’m going, you’re going to have to give me a little bit of time to finish this letter to my parents. And by the way, the dress you’re talking about is, in fact, for church.” I saw her shaking her head in disbelief, her long blond hair fanning out over her shoulders as she rolled her eyes.

“I convinced you because you have been working too hard and now that finals are over, you need to get out and do something. This is your time to blow off some steam, maybe find some guy to take back to your room and do unspeakable things to. I know the way that you have been looking at Brian. If I had a chance, I would be putting my teeth marks into his fine ass myself.” She was blunt and to the point and there was a part of me that wished that I could be just like her. But the truth was that she saw right through me. Even though I was a little shy I really did want to just get laid. I hoped it wasn’t that obvious. Maybe it was written across my forehead so that every guy on the quad could see that I was a sexually repressed woman just looking to get some. “You can’t fool me, Kiley. You’ve been undressing him with your eyes for weeks now. It’s time that you took the bull by the horns – or by something else -and got on him already.”

With that little pep talk, I finished up the letter, put it into an envelope and sealed it. I’d drop it in the mail on the way to the party. My parents might have been old school, but I had to admit there was something nice about getting an old fashioned letter in the mail once in a while.

I had left my hometown in Wisconsin and at this point was in, what to me, was the big city of San Diego, California. It was a culture shock to say the least, but at least I had Jennifer to show me the lay of the land. She had been a godsend from the moment that I had met her as my freshman roommate.

I took off my customary gray sweat pants and hung them on a chair nearby. I looked at the outfit that she had picked from her closet for me and it made me gasp with a sort of surprise. “You can’t possibly think that I’m going to wear something like this.” It was a little black dress that looked like a piece of tissue paper. I picked it up and looked at it, questioningly. Despite my misgivings, it was the feel of the material that sealed the deal for me. “I’ll wear it, but I don’t know how I feel about putting myself on display like this.” It wasn’t until I put it on and stood in front of the mirror and saw how good I looked, that I relaxed into my new image.

I stood and admired my 5 ‘6, 120 pound body. I had curves in all the right places and dark hair that stretched all the way down to the small of my back. My breasts were not huge by any means, but they were a nice handful at least, and I had never had any complaints. In fact, I’d noticed the way that the guys looked at me and I guess I really did make a pretty picture in the blue jeans I normally wore. I always heard catcalls and whistles as I walked across the quad to class. But guys would whistle at anything it seemed sometimes. Usually I tried to put my head down and not show how embarrassed I was by the attention. In reality though a part of me loved it. The guys here were actually pretty respectful as they did their best to keep their sexual ardor to themselves. I had never had that kind of attention back home though, and it did take a little getting used to.

“Kiley, I only wish that you were still a virgin. Brian would have been perfect for your first time. He is such a sweetheart. But, to be honest, I guess I would be surprised if you’d told me that you still were.” I thought that was sort of weird thing to say, but whatever. I had lost my virginity to a guy back in my hometown when I was 17. It was clumsy and awkward and it was hardly the experience I had been hoping for. I imagined that it never was for anyone though. Probably not for girls or guys. It was over within 30 seconds, and left me feeling dirty and wanting a whole lot more than just those 30 seconds. “It doesn’t matter; I still think you need to get with Brian. I am sure he’ll be good in the sack.”

“I don’t even wanna know how you are so sure of that, Jennifer.” She was a bit of a slut, but I did enjoy hearing about her exploits. I am sure that they fed the desires and fantasies that I was repressing. When she talked about the sex she had had I could practically feel my panties heating up. When she regaled me with stories I would put myself into them as if it had happened to me.  Sometimes I would go back over them when I was lying in bed at night. I would rub my pussy as I would imagine that it was me that was getting fucked over a pool table or by the hot jock in the locker room. I loved to fantasize.

“I know, because a friend of mine told me that he’s amazing in bed. She said he really made her feel incredible. You know, it wasn’t just about him getting off.  She said he wants a woman to feel like she is loved and cared for in the bedroom. That’s what she said, at least.” I didn’t think that was even possible. I thought all men were the same and just wanted one thing. Of course I wanted sex just like everyone else, but I was hoping for a little bit more substance than just a one night stand could provide. “I know for a fact that he likes you, because some of my guy friends have told me so. I guess he’s been talking about you.” This was the first time that I had been hearing any of this and to say that I was intrigued was an understatement.

I looked at myself one last time and then I turned to Jennifer with a smile “What the fuck, let’s go see if I can’t find Brian and put a smile on his face. If this dress doesn’t get his attention, then I don’t know what will.” In the right light, you could practically see through the sheer material. It made me feel like I was walking around naked and I kind of liked it. There was something freeing about it. It reminded me of putting on some really high heels. It was daring but I just felt kind of sexy-powerful or something. I realized the whole move away from my small town was really allowing me to transform. After I finished a few spins in front of the mirror with a laugh, we headed downstairs and started to cross the green towards the fraternity house. I dropped the letter off along the way, just as I had told myself I would. It was nice to be able to send something home from so far away, even if it was just a little letter.

The party was already in full swing and you could both feel as well as hear the pumping of the music in the distance as we approached.  I noticed a bunch of guys hauling in what must have been half a dozen kegs at a side door. There were jocks and brains and even a few nerds, all mixed up screaming and yelling and basically just having a lot of fun. Everyone was just blowing off steam after midterms. Despite my earlier misgivings, I started to look forward to letting it all hang out myself. I was a bit more relaxed than usual, but still maybe a little nervous. I vacillated between feeling embarrassed and empowered in the slinky dress. Sometimes I wished I could just get out of my own skin and try on somebody else’s, like Jennifer’s, for a while. Maybe then I might have a chance at some semblance of a love life, I thought.

“I’m telling you, you’re going to knock Brian’s socks off. There won’t be a woman in that room that’s going to hold a candle to you. Kiley, you may not know this, but you are quite the dish. You have always been hot…but in that dress, forget it. He won’t stand a chance. You have the kind of body that any man would want to be with - and that any woman would be jealous of. I’m not one of them, so don’t get any ideas, but I know there are a lot of women that have expressed interest in you as well. And I don’t mean as a friend. I don’t think I have to spell it out for you.” I don’t care what she was saying, it sure sounded like she was hitting on me. I really didn’t know what to believe from her. I had no idea if it was true that women found me attractive or if I was indeed being coveted by some of the lipstick lesbians on campus. I guess that was possible. Maybe someday I would give that a whirl I thought. That was an idea I could at least entertain. I couldn’t even come close to imagining being with the “butch” types though. I think that’s what they called them, anyway.

“I think we both know that I only have eyes for Brian – and for boys in general, for that matter.” He was what most people would consider a jock. He was in awesome shape, was on the football team, and didn’t mind showing off his muscles to anybody that wanted to look. He wasn’t a jerk about it though. He was understandably proud of his body. I just happened to be one of those that wanted to look at it as well. I made a conscious effort to be at every one of his games and I’m not sure, but I think that I was probably the loudest one in the stands. “I just hope that I didn’t put on this tight black dress for nothing.”

From my first drink, the rest of the night was a complete blur.  There was liquor flowing and Brian was doting on me every second. He was plying me with liquor and even though I was hesitant to drink, I found myself getting a little inebriated. I liked the feeling of being carefree, as well as cared for, and I found myself making out with him in his bedrooms upstairs.

We were both pretty drunk, so it wasn’t long before he had his hand down my dress. I was rubbing his chest too. In that moment I really felt like I was the only woman in the world for him. Drinks or no drinks, that feeling was pretty intoxicating in and of itself.

His mouth touched my lips and his tongue darted in and out of my mouth. I grabbed onto him with my teeth and I bit down on his tongue in a way that I had never done before. He gasped with surprise, but didn’t try to stop me. I twisted him around, so that I was straddling him. Man, but I hadn’t realized how ready to go I actually was. I undid the buttons on his shirt, kissing his chest. Then I made my way down to his belt. I was practically feverish. I pulled it hard with my teeth and drew it through the belt loops, until it was hanging from my mouth. I tossed it into the corner playfully with a toss of my head and then went after his zipper. I could feel his prominent member bulging under his jeans.

“Kiley, I have been thinking about this for a very long time. You have no idea how often I have wondered what it would be like to be with you. This might sound corny, but your beauty is so natural. So many of the cheerleader types are just so plastic and fake.” I had no idea if this was some sort of line, but his words were definitely having the desired effect on me.

He then lifted his hips pulling his pants down to his knees. I pulled them off the rest of the way. Then he moved his underwear down over those inches, until I was seeing it in all its naked glory. The sight of his naked staff sent juices pouring into my sex. My mouth salivated at the very thought of tasting him.

“Brian, I’ve been thinking about you too…obviously and I don’t mind saying that it hasn’t been in a platonic way either, if you haven’t noticed. I’ve often wondered what you were hiding underneath these tight jeans and I guess that now I have my answer.” I was awestruck. As I touched him it felt hot to my fingertips. “I still can’t believe that I’m here with you and that you really want to be with me.” I reached my tongue out and licked up the side of his shaft. A little drop of clear fluid appeared at the head and I licked it off as I gave his head a little suck. I guess it was my own juices flowing and being so turned on, but it even tasted good. It was like a drug all in and of itself.

I opened my mouth wide and tried to force feed myself the wide head. It took some effort, but my jaw was finally able to accommodate such a girth. He was on his elbows looking at me the entire time and licking his lips in anticipation as my mouth descended on him. I was now raising my dress so he could see the dainty blue panties underneath. They weren’t mine either. They were another loan from Jennifer of course.

“Kiley, I’ve never felt a pair of lips like yours before. You’re so fucking hot. This might sound weird but I almost feel like I’m not worthy to be in your presence. Your body is like a gift from God and he sure broke the mold when he made you.” Another woman might have found all this to be more than a little cheesy, but to a loved starved girl like me he was a real charmer. You have to remember he was a jock too, so maybe not the sharpest tool in the shed – no pun intended. As far as I was concerned though, and for my purposes that night, he knew how to talk the talk and had the added bonus of possessing a body that seemed to be sculpted out of granite.

My head began to bob up and down on him, as my hands cradled his family jewels and gave them the necessary attention I imagined they were looking for. I had my finger on my clit and was rubbing it around in a circle, while at the same time my mouth consumed his most sensitive part. His balls were getting tight and I was waiting for the inevitable spurt of hot cum into my mouth, when all of a sudden the entire room seemed to vibrate with a high intensity sound of some impossibly high frequency.

At first I thought that it was us making the room rock with our love. But then I realized no orgasm was that intense. A bright all-encompassing light set the room ablaze as well before my head began to swim. The room began to spin and then everything went black for me. That was my last memory on Earth that night.

Chapter two

I awoke with a start, still wearing the black dress, but looking around and seeing that I was no longer in the bedroom and there was no sign of Brian. Everything was stark white except for the metal table I was on, which gleamed brightly in the light that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. The entire room almost glowed with the harsh illumination.

My head was hurting and the last thing I remembered was sucking Brian. To be more specific, the last thing I remembered I was anticipating getting a hot load of cum in my mouth. Most girls aren’t as into that as I was. To be honest I just knew Brian would have loved it…and I wanted him to want me bad. Anyhow that was all gone now. Whatever explosion had occurred, it was a lot more profound than someone blowing their load. I had no idea what was going on. The only thing I could imagine was that I had been drugged. But even that didn’t make sense. I mean, I wasn’t sure why he would do that. It’s not like I wasn’t giving him what he must have been after already. And he had seemed like such a nice guy. Still, I reached down, fully expecting to feel something sticky on my mound, but there was nothing but my smooth shaven naked pussy. There was absolutely nothing indicate that we had had sex. My lips weren’t swollen and I was clean as a whistle. I felt none of the tell-tale physical signs of having had sex either. Despite my confusion as to my new surroundings, I still registered some regret at the interruption in the evening. It had been so long time since I had gotten laid, after all. And I had been so close, I lamented, half joking with myself. I often joked, even with myself, when I was nervous. And I was feeling a little uneasy to say the least.

“She’s awake.” It was as if the voice was all around me.  There was no discernible way to know where it was coming from.

“I think that you should go in and introduce yourself,” came a second voice.

I sat up, and then stood on shaky legs, my head still buzzing from the effects of whatever happened.  I wanted to know where I was. Then, abruptly, the lights came down to a normal level so that I could see I was in a largish room that had some sort of what looked like medical equipment spaced along the walls. A man with blond hair and blue eyes walked into the room and just stood there with his arms crossed, seemingly assessing me. He was wearing an ordinary white pair of pants and a white pullover shirt. He looked like an attendant from a sanitarium and I thought for sure that I was now institutionalized. I must have had a psychotic break or something. So many random thoughts were running through my mind as I tried to make sense of the situation.

“Kiley, we were beginning to wonder if you were ever going to wake up. I have to say that it is an honor to meet you. On a more personal level, I will say it is nice to meet you as well. I’m sure that you have a lot of questions. Let me begin by introducing myself.  My name is…well, I’m not sure if you could really pronounce my name in your native tongue. So why don’t you just call me Nathan.” Just looking at him, I immediately began to envision him on a surfboard. I could see him perched on it out in the ocean, waiting for that next big wave. The fact that he looked like a surfer type with a really bohemian kinda feel juxtaposed with this stark white room only further confused me. If I was in a nut house then this was the most laid back free spirited attendant I had ever heard off. I thought they were supposed to be big, ugly, and mean.

“What the hell happened and where the hell am I?” Those were the two questions that were foremost in my mind, and I voiced them. The other thing that kind of took me by surprise was that I was instantly attracted to my surfer orderly, or whoever he was. Even with all the confusion and alarm I was feeling, that attraction was still very apparent. It was oddly apparent actually. I’d never felt such an animal attraction with anybody, and that included Brian. I thought that I had felt attraction to Brian, but now standing in front of Nathan, I knew what real desire was. This was like an all-out explosion between my legs. It was bizarre. I could feel my clit throbbing with the need to touch him.

“It took us a long time to find you Kiley. We had already scanned and selected you days before but waited for the right opportunity to transport you here. Your DNA is perfectly suited for our needs. We have been searching for a specimen like you for quite a while. I’m not even sure if you understand, but you are not in California anymore. We have brought you here, essentially through a beam of light. This may come as something of a surprise, but you are no longer on your world. You are now on ours.” By this point I was pretty sure that I was being punked in one of the most elaborate ruses I had ever heard of. There had to be cameras in here somewhere,” I imagined, as I looked around.

I figured I’d play along. “Let’s say that I were to believe you. Why would you pick me of all people? I mean what could I possibly do for you? I’m not anything special. And as far DNA, I’m not stupid, but, without throwing myself under the bus, I’m no genius either. And if have something more kinky in mind, I’m certainly no Pamela Anderson or Carmen Electra.” I don’t know why those names came to mind, but I guess it came from watching a little too many Baywatch reruns.

“I know that this is hard to understand but there are very few human women that have what we need. It’s all about DNA as you seem to comprehend. But it is not just about brains or body. We are looking for the right internal chemistry and genetic markers which will allow us to utilize your female genetic code to essentially begin the repopulation of our world. In layman’s terms, you were the right woman at the right time with the right requirements.” If I was following him, he was basically saying that I was a fertile young woman that could take on the potent seed of the men on this world. Wasn’t there some movie called “Mars Needs Woman”? Was I actually buying any of this? He was saying it in a nicer way, but basically that seemed to be the gist of it. If this was a joke it had gone far enough. I couldn’t wrap my head around any of this and I needed a little bit of space. This whole room was claustrophobic and it made me feel like the walls were going to close in on me. I began to contemplate that this could really be happening. Either way, in that moment I felt I had to get out of that room.

I dashed past him through the open doorway. As I ran through it registered somewhere in my brain that nothing looked right. Everything just seemed a little off.  Once outside the room I ran down a short hallway until I took the only door available. It let out onto a weird metal platform overlooking a city that didn’t look like anything I had ever seen before. So much for the idea that this was a joke, I thought. Skyscrapers with domes and impossible arches filled my vision, as a seemingly endless array of flying balls and multicolored orbs streamed through the air like so many crazy staircases in an M.C. Escher drawing. “I know that this must be scary for you, Kiley, but the sooner that you understand, the sooner you will be able to adjust to your new role.” The voice came over my shoulder. I didn’t like the sound of that. Not at all. The way he was saying it made it sound so clinical and impersonal. “We just need a small sample of your blood and to extract one of your eggs for cloning. It’s a very painless procedure and then we will be able to pair our seed with that egg over and over again.” I was, of course, in total shock and my mind was completely overwhelmed by what I was both hearing and seeing. “There will be no experimentation and you’ll be treated like a queen. Of course, there is also the fact that you are never going to see your world again. That is something that you’re just going to have to get used to.” Well, that was news to me. We’ll just see about that, I thought. I was still entertaining the possibility that I was nuts, of course. Crazy or not, my glands were still pumping out crazy levels of some powerful hormones. But instead of oxytocin or whatever, they were pushing out something that should have been named “I-want-to-fuck-everyone-right-now-tosin”. I saw more hot men further down at the platform. They looked just as delicious to me as Nathan had.

“I don’t mean to be blunt, but are you sure that there aren’t plenty of women on your own world that would gladly take your seed?” He got this faraway look in his eyes and let out a sigh of exasperation mixed with sadness as he put his hands on the railing.

It looked like I had touched a nerve. I certainly didn’t mean to pick at what seemed to be a sore point, but I thought I had a point. I mean, they were hot. Whatever, I thought, why did I care? I just needed to know what the hell was going on and how I was going to get back home.

“We don’t have any women. They all died from an epidemic which hit our people years ago. It only affected our females. They were wiped out. The last of those who survived just succumbed. The disease destroyed them at the genetic level. Only a few of our own woman could even provide us with usable genes. We need a fresh infusion of genes. As we have said, we have searched the galaxy for a suitable match. You’d think that it would be easy, but our chemistry is not compatible with a normal egg. We had to look for just the right match. Your planet was seeded long ago by a mix of races from across the galaxy, and actually universe. Some of those who seeded your world are common ancestors of our own forefathers. As a result we knew, statistically speaking, that there would be some on your world with whom we would find compatibility for these purposes. You may look like everyone else in your race, but you are one in a billion, I assure you.” After that bit of information, he went on to tell me that their way of procreation resembled more a science project than what we would call love making. In fact it all took place in a laboratory. Looking at him again, I thought, what a shame.

“I would think that the best way to make babies would be to just do it the old fashioned way. It would be easier and a whole lot more fun, I can assure you, “ I said, emphasizing the last syllables. He looked at me like I was talking in tongues and so I figured there must be a part of this equation I was missing.

“Kiley, I’m sorry, but you’ve got me at a loss. This is the way it has always been with my people.  What exactly are you suggesting?” It was becoming apparent that I was going to have to teach him about the birds and the bees unless I wanted them sticking a bunch of needles and metal tubes into me instead. They obviously had the equipment, I could see by the bulge in his orderly pants. “Each generation is given a certain amount of eggs from a female donor and then those eggs are transplanted into what we call a Laken. They’re watched closely for any kind of imperfections and then, assuming they are viable and healthy, those babies grow up under strict supervision. We are also able to accelerate the process in times of need. In our current situation we hope to produce a new generation of females within a few years, as you know them.” I soon learned that a Laken was a cylinder filled with the necessary fluids their offspring would need to develop. It was essentially a woman’s womb, but entirely man made. I guess they could mass produce babies in that way with no females around to do it for them, but I still thought you should at least know how to do it the old fashioned way. It did occur to me that one woman could only make one baby at a time, but still I thought it worth explaining to them. Maybe I could convince them to bring it back into fashion once they had women back amongst them.

“I believe that I have a lot to teach you, Nathan. I’m not sure that I can really convey the entire thing without giving you some kind of firsthand experience.” I couldn’t believe that I was even thinking about such a thing, but it wasn’t like I didn’t have this uncharacteristic and unstoppable lust just yearning to be expressed. Maybe it was the DNA connection or something, but I was ready to tear my clothes off and get some right then and there. They just really seemed to do it for me on whatever planet this was. Vaguely I also imagined this odd hormonal reaction probably had something to do with why I was taking this whole E.T. experience in stride. “It’s called sex and if you don’t know what it is, then you have no idea what you’re missing. I am more than happy to volunteer my DNA and an egg if it will benefit your people as much as you say, but I don’t think that’s the only answer you are looking for. Honestly the idea of a world with no sex kind of freaked me out.

I’m sorry, but I have no idea what you’re talking about Kiley. What we do may not be what you consider to be normal, but this is how it has always been done here on our world. Perhaps the reason you are having trouble understanding this is because we have not revealed our energetic form to you. You are now only seeing our more ancient form. Although it still serves us in many ways, it has become all but vestigial in others. Your idea of “sex” is one of those things that my people cast aside long ago. It is true that there are some disadvantages in utilizing the Laken. For some reason we lose a high percentage of our offspring in the process. It should not happen but it does. Our scientists have theorized that there is an intangible aspect to their growth and successful development that cannot be replicated outside of an actual body.  Anyway, we always lose half of our prodigy from the transplantation and we do wish that there was another way. If we could somehow merge with those eggs more successfully without damaging them, it would be ideal. Certainly it is worth investigating.” Still, I was unsure if he was prepared for what I was about to lay on him. I was not sure it was possible to be so clueless, and yet here we were on Planet Clueless. I wasn’t sure how he was going to take the little birds and bees talk I was about to lay on him, but I was unbelievably horny and one of these alien hunks was going to give it to me one way or another.

Chapter three

“I don’t know what to say except that what you describe sounds truly disgusting. I can’t even imagine something like that and why would any person put themselves through it in the first place?” I’d just gone over the basics of sex. I hadn’t even gone into anything kinky. “My god, but it must be so painful for a woman to be impaled like that. I mean, taking in another’s flesh at her very center! I don’t even want to think about it.” The way he was describing it was actually getting me pretty hot.

“I think that you would agree that it would be easier if it were done that way though. You wouldn’t have to worry about damaging the eggs or having a degradation of the seed in the laboratory. And it can actually be quite pleasurable for both male and female, despite your fears to the contrary. And besides, ‘don’t knock it ‘til you try it’ I always say.” Man, for an advances species, they sure were dumb.

I still didn’t wanna be here, but until I figured out a way to get back to earth, I figured I might as well make the most of it. And right now, making the most out of it felt pretty indistinguishable from getting laid. The thought then occurred to me that maybe this was all just one of those lucid dreams. It was a pretty kinky dream if that was the case. I sure had some imagination. Well, all the more reason to bring it back around to sex. How many times had I had dreams where I was too shy, or afraid or had one hang up or another? If this was a dream, then I was gonna make it a good one.

He looked up and then walked back over to the door. “I’m going to have to discuss this with the Elders. I don’t know what they’re going to say about something so radical, but it is my duty to report all findings, so I shall do just that. It is possible that in our evolution we have forget some things that may actually be of use to us at this stage. Perhaps we need to devolve in order to evolve again.” I was not sure what he was talking about, but figured he was saying he wanted to try bonking.

In the end it was me who he wanted to report to the “Elders”. They were about as skeptical as he had been, but decided in the end, as he had, to give it a shot, so to speak. They were pretty desperate, and since they could always do it their way later, they figured that there was no harm in trying, no matter how bizarre the whole thing sounded to them. And as far as the “Elders” thing, they did look a little older than Nathan, but hardly like the old wizened image we would have of elders. I surmised that their true age didn’t really come through in this physical form.

The one that happened to look most like an older version of Nathan stood up as he addressed me.” Since you brought this to our attention, Kiley, we would like to give you the option of picking the man with whom you wish to conduct this demonstration.”

“Um…demonstration?”, was all I could say.

“Yes, who do you pick to do this thing with?” Well, one thing at a time I reasoned. As far as who, my mind was already made up on that front. I had already made quite a connection with Nathan. “You may pick the male and we will also offer you the right to raise this child yourself if the seed takes in your womb. Of course, if it does in fact take, we will remove the new combination so that it may gestate in a Lacken. It’s the only way that we can keep an eye on any degenerative markers and make the necessary adjustments. We have also seen the full-of-baby form of your woman. We had wondered how you had reached that state. It appears most cumbersome and inconvenient. The Lacken will remove that inconvenience.” Man, someone should invent poetry for these guys, I thought, because they sure had a way of making the beautiful sound ugly.

“Well, I pick Nathan, as he calls himself with me,” I said, as I pointed to him. “But I have no intention of getting…” Even as I spoke the Elders were sitting up in their chairs in unison, almost as if they needed to vie for position to get a look.

“Whoa,” I said to throw some water on their collective curiosity. “I’m not about to take off my clothes and just do it in front of the whole room.” The truth was actually that I was about ready to do just that, but I was holding onto my last shreds of inhibitions. They were fading fast though as the “I’ll-fuck-anybody-tocin” running through my veins, was almost completely in control now. What I said, however, was “I’m going to need some privacy, or the deal is off. If you want my cooperation at all, then you will follow my wishes to the letter.” They seemed to honestly be concerned for my feelings and welfare and soon I got nods of approval that told me that they were willing to work within my rules. “I’m glad that you understand. I will take Nathan back to the room that I was in and we’ll just see what happens.” By this time I had seen several men that were making my loins ache and it was all I could do not to jump on any one of them, or even just on all of them at once. It had to have been that their particular DNA was triggering some primal mating instincts, I theorized. Either that or I should have called this place Planet Lust, as opposed to Planet Clueless. It was hard to say which name would win out.

It could have also been some pheromones that were making them irresistible to me. They probably didn’t even know that they were doing it. That was similar to my DNA theory, but different, really. It could have been a side effect to having a human in their midst. Whatever was going on, the result was that I wanted to fuck like I had never wanted to fuck before.

“We are having a bit of confusion as to why you feel you would need privacy, but we have seen that it is something your people seem to value. You do realize that you would be doing the exact same things whether you were in front of us or alone, right?”, they asked me. “You would also be feeling the same things as well as saying the same things. Everything would be the same, would it not? So, you can see why are having trouble understanding the need for ‘privacy’ as you call it. Although we are a bit perplexed as to this need to be alone, we will grant it, as it seems to be important to you. It is abundantly clear that as a society we do not see things as you do. What one does amongst us, we all do. Still, as I have said, we will, of course, honor your wishes.”

“Sir, don’t get me wrong, I appreciate that you are an open society and that you are comfortable with this one for all and all for one thing you’ve got going on, but this is just something that needs to be between me and Nathan. If after we are done, he wants to tell you all about it in vivid detail, then I really can’t stop him. I’m not saying that there aren’t women on my planet that aren’t into the whole exhibitionism thing, but I am not one of them. On earth we all have our own viewpoints and make our own decisions based on how we were raised, you know.” They saw my lips moving but somehow weren’t catching the words. I was losing the hormone battle too, but was still hanging in there.

“I’ll be blunt Kiley. We think your planet is pretty fucked up.” Oh, I thought. I didn’t think Elders spoke like that. We just don’t get all the fighting. And then there are all the beliefs systems and everyone saying ‘no, no MY beliefs are right’, Really?  Your peoples still seem to each subscribe to their own versions of the truth, each believing that theirs is the correct one. You all seem to be trapped in your individual perspectives, each believing you are seeing the ‘reality’ of things, when in truth you each only comprehend the slightest sliver of the truth of the oneness of all things. Rather than live in harmony, celebrating the many flavors of experience and contrast, your people seem to gravitate to using those differences as a means of comparison, and even attack, and kill each other as you seek to outdo your brother at every turn. It is all very confusing to us. There are even some of your people that are scrambling to feed themselves while others have so much to eat that they struggle to throw it away properly. And then the governments. Oh my God don’t get us started. But we are willing to set all that aside, because this joining of bodies thing you’ve got going on does intrigue us. We have heard your reasoning and believe there may be merit to what you say. Besides, regardless of our differences, the reality for us is that we must find a way to prolong the existence of our species, and so we are eager to learn this mating ritual you propose.”

“I guess that from your point of view we’re pretty backwards. I can also see that from your perspective we are not exactly technologically advanced either. I always thought that we were, but looking around this place, I see that we have a lot to learn. I really can’t dispute any of what you have said. I will tell you though that you guys may have solved world hunger and created peace in your time and all that, but you are still missing out with the ‘no sex’ thing you guys have going on here.”

“Perhaps you are right. We shall see. As you have been explaining your perspective we have been taking it all in, as you would say. We’ve decided that since you will be sharing with us your method of procreation in human form, we will show you how we are evolving towards a means of energetic procreation. If we can survive and continue to evolve our scientist postulate that eventually we will be able procreate in this way alone. For now however we still depend on physical form to propagate the species. We realize that you can’t change into energy, but in our experiments we have had some success creating a physical to non-physical connection.”

I guess I could have said no, but by now I was beyond turned on with all the talk of sex and these crazy hormone levels pumping through my body I was quite curious to explore whatever they had in mind. “I would be into that,” was the phrase that finally left my lips.

With that acquiescence, they transformed themselves into their energetic forms and were soon all around me. I could sense them all already poking and prodding in a tentative way. It was sort of the way one might check the tire pressure on a soccer ball before a big game. They were almost caressing me energetically as they sought to feel into my feelings. “That feels nice,” I chirped.

As I had become attuned to them as well I could see them bow as colored fields of energy that almost danced as they hung in the air. Even Nathan had changed into his higher energy state and was now reaching out to me with an electric blue colored energetic tendril. My body arched as I felt a wave of sexual euphoria as he made contact with only my arm.

The tendrils then bifurcated again and again until it seemed like there were a thousand tiny fingers of blue energy touching me all over. They were gently exploring my every pore, it felt like. At first they probed gently at the edges, so to speak. They were feeling their way into my energy, becoming synced to my vibration. Two of those fingers gravitated towards my breasts and began to titillate my nipples right through the thin black fabric of the dress I still wore. As I watched, mesmerized, the tendrils all moved down to grab the bottom hem of the sheer black fabric in one hundred places at once as they pulled it up past my hips and then over my head. Allowing the dress to fall to the floor, the thin wisps of energy then pulled my panties down my legs, even as my bra was unclasped. As the bra popped off, my full breasts were revealed to the open air. As I was revealed in all my naked glory, the blue hue changed to red and then yellow. As the color shifted I felt slightly different states of pleasure. It was like an overall body warmth or heating up almost as my very being seemed to pulse with the changes. It wasn’t foreplay exactly. I mean, nothing was happening, at least not that I could see, but it felt like foreplay nonetheless. I looked down and saw that my nipples were now being pulled away from my body even as I felt a wave of pleasure between my legs. I instinctively knew that Nathan was among those exploring my mound.

“Oh god, this feels so good. I thought I was the one who would show your people about pleasure. It looks like I still have a lot to learn myself.” Somehow I just knew it was Nathan that then darted a tendril into my pussy at that exact moment. “Um, is that you down there Nathan?” I breathed.

I wasn’t expecting an answer, but I got one nonetheless. It seemed to come as a thought in my head, I just want you to know that you’re safe with me, Kiley. I am finding it fascinating how well our energy is able to interact with your body.

More electrical fingers of blue spread my legs and were now exploring the lips of my pussy. Those same lips were then splayed open and I threw my head back in obvious enjoyment of their ministrations.

All of a sudden, and in a way I had never experienced before, I felt a wave of intense pleasure build up at my core. It was spreading without warning like a tsunami hitting on a clear day. “I’m cumming… I can’t believe it, it’s so fast…but I’m fucking CUMMMMING.” I was suddenly lifted into the air by these energy waves as I twisted and turned, seemingly weightless. I had just experienced my very first alien induced orgasm. It was like nothing I had ever felt. It was explosive in a way that just could not be compared to my past sexual experiences. Even my rabbit vibrator couldn’t compare.

I had never been so surrendered. I knew that at some level I was totally safe and in control, but at the same time totally out of control. They were so attuned to my vibe that they just knew what to do, and had no hesitation in doing it. My legs were spread so wide that I thought I was doing a complete split. I could feel tendril after tendril penetrating me one after another. They all wanted to find out what it was like to be with a woman in this way. They were caressing me at my very core. Some pushed deep indie while others just ticked at my opening. Still others caressed the walls of my love. It was almost an intellectual exploration for them, but it sure felt good. As a group or a community they were taking in my essence, even as I was taking them in. The Elders were all around and in me. I could feel Nathan as well and enjoyed the feeling of community as well as our connection. It was even hard to grasp how it felt it was so new. There was no power play in it. It was true that I was surrendered completely, but I also felt deeply honored as a woman.

My fingers were glowing as their energy coursed through my body. I looked down and I could see that my whole body was glowing in fact. My skin was showing this constant stream of blue light zigzagging up and down my torso, through my arms and legs and even up to my neck as I imagined they were stimulating the pleasure points in my brain. Whatever was happening, it felt amazing.

I just heard them in my mind again. Kiley, we find this exploration fascinating and we are very much looking forward to seeing what you can do with Nathan in his human form. You wouldn’t know it from their logical, detached tone, but they were still having sex with me. They were obviously enjoying it, but it wasn’t the same. I kind of felt bad for them actually. But then again I was going to show Nathan what it was like in human form. Maybe I would start a new trend for them. I expected that after I got through with him, they would never look at sex the same way again.

Even as I mused over this new adventure and what I could teach them I felt a fresh wave of pleasure erupt from between my thighs as it became apparent that they had discovered my clit.

“YESSSSSSSS.” I had no idea that their natural form would be so pleasing. A few tendrils were holding my lips back as a few others caressed my swollen red button lightly. I didn’t know how energy could suck on something, but that was exactly what I felt next. I don’t even know how many times I came, but I imagined it must have been a wave of six or seven times before they subsided with their ministrations and my body relaxed and I was able to bask in a gentle post orgasm peace unlike any I had ever felt on earth. Of course, I still missed the human touch of flesh on flesh, but the novelty more than offset that caveat. Plus I knew I would get the real thing soon enough. But for the moment, I was sated and exhausted. They were now just sort of being with me in the post coital bliss. They were still exploring the sensations. I guess it was the energetic version of cuddling. These guys are good, I thought with a smile.

I was lowered onto the ground and I felt the energy beings disperse one at a time, each leaving with a final little energetic caress of appreciation. it reminded me a little of a yoga class I had taken. At the time I had thought it was weird, but the teacher had said, “The light in me bows to the light in you.” That was what their final caresses felt like. Nathan had stayed around in his human form and I could see through my glazed and hazy eyes that he was putting his clothes back on. I guess they still had to do that. I lay there with my hand up to my chest, feeling my heart beating a million miles an hour, knowing full well that that was just one half of this alien encounter. Now it was going to be me teaching Nathan about what it was like to have sex with a woman in physical form.

“Nathan, that was amazing. When you had women you must have done that all the time.” I was gathering up my clothes and getting redressed. Despite what we had just experienced together I was still feeling a little bit vulnerable and exposed, standing there naked in front of him.

“Well, Kiley, what you don’t seem to understand is that, in whatever form we are, sex is just a means to an end for us. We have not previously connected great emotion to procreation. The Elders are even now trying to comprehend and fully integrate the experience you just shared with them. We are realizing that there is more to you humans than we had previously thought. You are showing us that there is a new dimension to this that we have not hitherto explored.

“Well duh,” was all that escaped my mouth initially. I could have told you that. “At the same time though there was also something in our coming together that was magical. Believe me, it was a big deal for me and I’m not just saying that to stroke your collective ego.” I could tell by the way they treated me as they departed that I had shown them something new, perhaps even new sides to themselves.

“You might not have seen this side of us, but we are actually a deeply spiritual people. We revere all beings and honor the constant lessons we are learning, one from another. We did not realize that sex could be our teacher as well. Now, I’m not sure why you picked me for this physical interaction, but I am keen to see exactly how this works in human form.” Apparently he had no idea what kind of pleasure he was in for. I realized that he was a virgin. I was going to be his teacher and take his virginity too. It was weird to look at this hot guy and see him as a virgin, but it was still the case. I was pretty confident that I would leave him satisfied.

Now, I have no idea what it feels like to have sex as a  man, but I, of course have seen the look on a man’s face while he was having sex with me. I had seen it on Brian’s face as I licked and sucked him into submission. I’ve even seen a few movies on the web, because you can’t go on the internet and not find sex. Some of the things I’d seen were tame and others were more extreme.  Some made me put my hand up to my mouth in total shock that it would even occur to somebody to do something like that. I wasn’t sure at the time how far I would go in my lesson with Nathan.

“I don’t think you truly understand what we are about to do, Nathan. What I told you might sound messy and unnecessary from your perspective, but I can assure you, you are going to like it. It may even surprise you how much you like it.” I didn’t tell him that my own experience was somewhat limited and I was really barely qualified to teach anyone anything about sex. I will admit that I was getting pretty excited thinking about what was to come though.

“Kiley, I am sure it will be an interesting experience. Let’s just get to it.” It was clear that he had no idea what he was in for. I’m not saying that I’m not open to the possibility that I will like it, but I am much more interested in the experience from what I believe you would call a clinical perspective.” He really knew how to turn a girl on. Well, we’d see. I was pretty sure he would rise to the occasion, so to speak, and I figured that worst case, if he was really uninspiring, I could always use my hand to get myself off in the end. Well, I thought, no time like the present.

I took his hand and I ran my fingertips over his palm. He looked at me wonderingly. I entwined my fingers into his and walked ahead of him, beckoning with my eyes for him to follow. I led him to my bed, such as it was. At least, this was where I had awoken. It was sterile looking, but the mattress was super comfortable. I took his hands and placed them squarely on my breasts. We might as well get to it, I thought. His eyes went wide with the feel of my nipples poking into the palm of his hands.

“This is very interesting, Kiley. Just touching you like this and feeling your nipples is having a profound effect on my penis.” I almost burst out laughing on the spot. No duh! I thought, for the second time in ten minutes. “I don’t know what’s happening exactly but I feel like I should be doing something, but I’m just not sure what that would be.” He looked utterly confused. Apparently this was his first erection. “It’s getting bigger,” was all he said. It was half statement and half question.

“Um, yes it is,” I replied as I saw his pants straining to contain what looked to be a massive rod beneath them.

“I assume you know what you are doing, because I’m at a complete loss. This is rather uncomfortable actually.”

“Nathan, you have nothing to worry about. You are going to like this.”

Chapter four

I decided that the best way to do this was to just get my hands dirty right away, so to speak. I had to remind myself that he had zero idea of what to expect, so I couldn’t really get it wrong. I was the more experienced one, not that that was saying much. “Nathan, that is called a hard on. It’s nothing to worry about and it’s natural for you to feel this way. If you were fifteen, you would have one almost all the time,” I said with a wink. He still looked a little worried and was now pulling his waistband out so he could more closely examine his swollen manhood.

“I don’t know about this. Maybe I should go and see the doctor. This is uncharted ground for us. What if it keeps growing?. We are vaguely aware of how our bodies were once used in this regard, but that was millennia ago. We are not even used to spending extended periods in physical form. More to the point we are certainly not accustomed to resorting to such base functions to continue our line. At least we never have been before. But perhaps that will change.”

“Nathan, you don’t have to go and see the Dr. and believe me, everything that you’re experiencing right now is quite normal.” I walked up to him and put his hands on the straps of my dress. I just needed to get him out of his head. He instinctively knew what to do. He slipped them off my shoulders, allowing the dress to fall easily from my frame. Once again I was in a vulnerable position in front of him. His eyes had begun to take on an eager look. He didn’t seem to know exactly what to do, but he was certainly looking me over.

He seemed nervous, unsure of what to do with his hands, so once again I took them and placed them on my bra enclosed breasts. He saw the cups overflowing and I reached behind and undid the snap, so that he was now seeing them in their full glory. “I can’t explain it, but I think I want to taste them.” I wasn’t going to argue. This was going to be fun after all.

“I don’t see any harm in that, Nathan, but please try not to get overzealous. Tongue, but no teeth, ok? Not too much teeth,” I corrected myself. “There’s nothing wrong with a little nip here and there, but no biting.” I had taken on a school teacher tone. I wondered vaguely if this was what the ‘librarian fetish fantasy’ was all about. He leaned down slowly, mesmerized by the sight that was in front of him as he started to lick at them gently, making my nipples harder than stone. He was making a soft cooing sound, or maybe it was a moan or some kind of gasp of surprise, I didn’t know what was going through his head, and I suppose it really didn’t matter, but you would have thought he had just seen his first mermaid, or discovered the fountain of youth.

“These mammary glands of yours are fascinating. I particularly like the tactile qualities they exhibit, with their smooth softness. Furthermore the rougher darker nipples are highly stimulating. I am not sure why I feel the need to put my mouth on them.” This was really not the kind of talk that I wanted during sex. There had to be a way to shut him up and get him out of his head. I never thought I’s have the problem of a guy not thinking with his dick.

“If you use the word ‘fascinating’ again, I am going to hit you.” He just continued to rub my tits like he was polishing a couple of headlights. I kissed him just to be sure he would stay quiet.

Now he was looking at me from 2 inches away as my lips were plastered to his. I darted my tongue into his surprised mouth. He responded in kind and we were soon making out. I ran my hands down his body until I got the bottom of his shirt in my hands. I quickly removed it. With the shirt gone Nathan was revealed in all his Adonis-like glory. For an alien, it sure looked like he hit the gym pretty hard. I couldn’t get over his muscle development. I didn’t really understand the relationship between their physical and non-physical forms, but I imagined this is the form he thought I would like, so he in turn had just thought it into being. That was my best guess as to how it worked, at least.

First I touched and caressed his chest for a moment. I rubbed his thick pecs and allowed my fingers to linger around his nipples as I saw his eyes register that new sensation as well. Then I decided it was time to go for the gold. I boldly stuck my hand right down the front of his pants. We were still kissing and I felt him jerk as I stroked his manhood with long deliberate movements. I could already feel the wetness at the tip. I touched the sticky substance, and then withdrew my hand so I could taste it. I stepped back, so that he could see me suck the sticky pre-cum off my finger. I saw his jaw drop slightly lower. I think that deep down he knew what was coming next.

He grabbed me by the shoulders and easily pushed me up against the bed, until I fell back with my legs splayed wide. I was nude except for my panties. He stood over me with the bulge in his pants bigger than ever as he stared at my crotch.

“I have to see it,“ is all that he said. By ‘it’, I assumed he meant that he wanted to see my pussy. He looked so desperate that he reminded me of the guy I lost my virginity too in the backseat of a car. It was not all that memorable an experience sexually speaking, except for the look on that kid’s face. You would have thought he had just spent years wandered the pussy desert and I was the first one he had come upon. This, of course, made sense, because I was his first. It also made sense that Nathan, another virgin, reminded me of him.

“I am beginning to wonder why we never found a way to do this before,“ was all he could add, as he stood there staring between my legs.

“Can we please stop talking, Nathan? “ He was too far away to slap. Instead I reached out and grabbed his cock through his pants. I instantly had my hands full and it had to be a good few inches bigger than anything that I had ever had before. I made short order of his pants as they were only held up by some sort of elastic waistband. He wore nothing underneath and I guided his legs to step out of them until he stood naked before me, revealing the object of my desire.

It looked to be perfect size with a huge plum sized head that looked to be even wider than the shaft. I had no idea how I was even going to suck something like that but I was determined to give it my best effort – for the sake of galactic peace and understanding, of course.

I should say that from the moment I had woken up on this strange world, I had been thinking about how I could get back home. Nothing had presented itself yet, but I had determined that as soon as we were finished with this “experiment”, I was going to question him on how I could get back to earth. Initially he had only told me that I was to remain here indefinitely, but now that I understood that they could just extract some of my DNA and use their Laken method, I knew that they wouldn’t really need me. Maybe I could ask him right after he came. That would be when he was the most vulnerable, after all.

As I sat on the edge of the bed, I grabbed his recently freed cock at the base and squeezed it tightly, moving my fingers up to the top as if I were squeezing out a thick tube of toothpaste back home. I was rewarded by a few drops of clear pre-cum at the tip. I brought my mouth closer to his meat, keeping my eyes on his the entire time. He looked like he was about to either explode or pass out with anticipation. I licked the few drops off with the tip of my tongue and his knees literally began to buckle. He had to reach out for the metal frame of the bed to keep himself from falling. Just then I took his fat head in and felt it pressing on my tongue as it fought for space in my mouth. The salty and sweet taste of his meat only made me want it more. I began relaxing my mouth and jaw to take him even deeper. I still had eye contact and was rewarded by the look of absolute ecstasy that was on his face. Finally I had figured out how to shut him up as well.

I allowed his cock to reach until it was nudging at the back of my mouth before I took a deep breath and actually allowed it to slide those last remaining inches into my tight constricting throat. This may have been for his benefit…but that was exactly why it turned me on to do it. I felt a flush wash over my sex as he took a sharp inhale as he felt himself slide so deeply into my waiting mouth. Finally I withdrew my head off his cock, sucking at it even as it allowed it to slide out of my mouth to freedom.

The thing I think I found the most pleasurable about this experience was that he wasn’t forcing me or putting pressure on me to perform. He didn’t try to press down on my head or fuck my face with abandon or any of that shit you see in pornos. I mean, I had just deep throated him…but because I wanted him to feel good.

I sucked on him a little longer, just bobbing my mouth on the top 2 or 3 inches until I could tell he was going to cum any moment if I didn’t ease off. He actually pulled free at the same time, perhaps aware at some primal level himself that his fun would end if he spilled his seed into me too quickly. I reverted to grabbing him again in my hand as I just licked at his head. I was soaking my panties as I could see a few more drops of clear fluid glistening at the tip of his head. The shaft has swelled and the veins along the entire length were throbbing. As I began to stoke him again, his breath came heavier until he was almost letting out a moan with each firm caress.

“Kiley, oh my God, what the hell is that and why does it feel so fucking good?” I’m not sure if this was his first time cursing, but he seemed to be a fast learner. He certainly had no trouble appreciating my touch, and apparently he was beginning to learn the basics of talking dirty.

“Whatever it is….whatever it is…is…is …coming. Something’s happening!” As he said this he grabbed at the bedframe even harder and almost collapsed on me as his legs seemed to lose function. I had to struggle to keep his cock aiming in my direction, as my intention was to catch his cum in my mouth. I knew this turned a man on too. That first blast caught us both by surprise, but most of his load did indeed shoot into my waiting mouth. As he now rested his chest on the bed, his tool released a second spurt that traced a sticky line across my cheek. He was moaning softly from the pleasure as well as the wonder of what had just happened. In awe of this new sensation, he rolled over onto his back so that his legs still dangled off the bed while his cock stood upright, apparently ready for more.

I licked him clean, taking a moment to clean his remaining essence off my face as well. I could only imagine what releasing his first load had felt like. He seemed pretty content with himself. For a moment I was afraid that was going to be it. My crazy space sex drive, or whatever it was, was not yet quenched, despite the intense day I had already logged. Just when I was afraid he was going to fall asleep, I could see he was already regaining interest in my body as he propped himself up on one elbow.

“Oh my God, Kiley … can we do that again?”

“Of course we can do it again Nathan. But, did you see what I did there? The way I took your penis…your cock, in my mouth and sucked on it until you exploded in my mouth? Now it’s your turn to do that for me.”

“But I don’t understand…how is this going to aid in procreation? My seed…”

This time I shut him up before he could get back in his head.  “No. More Talking. For. You.” I said, punctuating each word by driving my nipple and most of my breast into his face and open mouth. “As a matter of fact I want you to just listen to me now, and do what I say. Can you do that?” I withdrew my nipple from his mouth to allow him the use of his vocal chords for a moment.

“I am not sure what exactly is happening, but I want to do whatever you want me to do.” That worked for me.

Chapter five

He was looking at me for some kind of approval or maybe guidance and I just looked back at him with my finger in my mouth. “Take off my panties.” He seemed pretty ready to do as I said. He didn’t just take off my panties, he practically ripped them off as I now lay on the bed beside him. “I’m glad to see that you’re so ready, but just remember that part of seduction and foreplay is in the slow buildup.” He looked like he was about to speak again, so I just held my finger to my lips and he closed his mouth.

He seemed to be looking to me for direction, but I just motioned with my hand that he could proceed as he wished. Apparently gaining some confidence, and direction, he opened up my knees as his fingertips slowly touched the petals of my sex and spread them open delicately. “So beautiful. So delicate and sweet looking. You are so wet,” he said. His dirty talk would need some polish, but he was getting the idea. At least he hadn’t called them “fascinating.”  But of course I was wet! I was dying to have him inside me. My pussy was practically sopping in preparation to receive his thick manhood. “I just want to look at you for a moment.” He added. Oh, that was a good line, I thought. And even better because he actually meant it. He really appeared mesmerized by the sight of my waiting pussy, which was plump and engorged itself from my own growing anticipation.

“So, like I was saying, you saw how I gave you pleasure with my mouth, right? Now, it’s your turn to do the same for me.” Whatever instincts he had in this human form seemed to be kicking in. He brought his head up to my opening and lightly kissed my mound, like I had done with his mouth. Then his tongue slid right over me as he parted my lips, licking me from just above my asshole right up to my clit. He began to explore and seemed to relish alternating between nibbling at my lips and then tracing my opening teasingly with his tongue. Finally he began to delve deeper into me with his outstretched tongue.

“Um Nathan. I don’t know where you learned to do that, but that is just the way I like it,” I said, as I began to get a little breathless. He was fluttering his tongue, moving in and out of me like he knew exactly where I wanted to be caressed. Finally he discovered my clit. He spread me gently as he first licked around it and then began to lick and suckle it directly. I couldn’t help it anymore and it was my turn to moan. In a voice that was building along with my pleasure, I uttered, in a voice that had to have been at least an octave below my usual register, “Yes, like that Nathan…”

I thrashed and pushed my sex against his mouth, while holding the back of his head in my passion. I tossed my head back and closed my eyes as he continued to lick all around my most intimate place. My juices smeared over his face as he went at my pussy with total abandon. His ardor was turning me on more by the moment.  Most men would have kissed it maybe a few times and then wanted to get on to the main attraction, but he seemed more than content to stay right where he was, which was fine by me.

“Oh Nathan I am going to cum.” I felt the pressure build until my slippery fluid flooded my open sex. As my body convulsed in ecstasy, his lips remained firmly attached between my legs, greedily licking up my juices. He began to rub my clit with his thumb as I bucked underneath him. “Oh my God, that was amazing Nathan, “He knew enough to ease off as the waves of pleasure subsided. My breasts were heaving with my erratic breathing as I basked in a moment of post-orgasmic bliss.

I was laying there completely out of it, satiated and my skin still tingling from the experience as he sat between my legs. “I liked that better than talking,” was all he said. All I could do was laugh. At the same time I saw that his manhood had finally decided to take a breather. “Is it ok?” he asked me, looking concerned.

“Oh I am sure it is fine,” I replied, as I grabbed his now soft warm flesh. I pulled him closer to me until we were kissing again, mouth to mouth. My body was absolutely craving him now. I couldn’t have said why, but despite all the weirdness of the situation, I did feel a strange connection to this man…to this alien. I wanted him inside me. I wanted to see his face as he shot his cum deep in my womb. I could not deny the ultimate goal of this lesson any longer. It was clear we were drawn together by raw animal magnetism, one for the other, and that it needed to be satisfied now.

“I want you inside me now Nathan, but please, you have to go slowly. I will need time to adjust to you as you enter me.” He had quickly gotten hard again as we kissed. He looked very eager, and I just wanted to be sure he wasn’t going to just ram it in.  Slowly he brought himself close to me until I could feel the wide head of his cock pushing insistently at my sex. I held him by the base and began to rub him against me, smearing my wetness on him as I pushed him against my lips. Slowly I could feel them releasing as I began to feel him entering me. My lips opened and began to stretch more fully to accommodate him, until finally the head was fully engulfed my yearning hole. “Pull back out and then give it to me a little bit deeper…yeah like that…”, I said, as I realized that he already knew intuitively what I wanted. We were moving in sync now as he began thrusting deeper and deeper between my parted legs. My alien was a good student. I had almost forgot I was who-knows-how-many light years from earth. At one point he pulled out, leaving me empty, only to drive himself back inside of me so I felt his girth all the more fully. As he began to pump his hips in earnest, his cock head was slowly making progress as he penetrated me a little deeper with every stroke. My tight sheath was slowly expanding to make room in my belly for all of him. He must have been three quarters of the way in and I already felt filled to the brim, my pussy stretched more and more, even as his head reached new depths as it pushed into me. I had to put my hand on his chest to tell him to slow down for a moment. He seemed to know and he just stopped for a moment, just slightly pivoting his hips a bit so I could fully relax into embracing him. I could feel my pussy grabbing him like a vise and squeezing him. The image of a tube of raw cookie dough came to mind as I began to pump my hips against him, driving him deeper still inside me.

“Kiley, you spoke the truth about this experience. This is beyond anything I could have imagined. I could conceptualize, but I had no idea I could feel so good in so many ways all at once. I feel…I don’t understand it…I feel like…like I never want to be away from you…I feel like I want to take care of you and protect you..” It was clear he was even having problems forming sentences as he struggled to make sense of so many emotions as well as sensations. “And the way my …what do you say…my cock…the way my cock feels inside of you…I feel like I am home. Can we do this forever? I mean…” I hooked my legs around his back as I spread myself even wider for him. He trailed off mid-sentence as he took the cue and suddenly drove his full length inside me. The pleasure mixed with a little pain as I stretched to encompass his whole shaft as I finally felt his balls slap my ass. At the same time, his legs and pelvis came fully against my pussy. The pleasure of his whole body pounding against me was almost too much to take.

“Kiley, I don’t know how your species gets anything done,” he said breathlessly, and with complete sincerity, as he continued his forceful thrusts.

I almost burst out laughing for at least the second time that day. Instead, I reached around and grabbed his ass, digging my nails into the surface of his cheeks and pulling him into me. The connection and the moment sent me into another wave of convulsing pleasure as I climaxed around his buried shaft.

I knew he must be close to cumming himself but I wanted to extend our pleasure just awhile longer, so I pulled him out of me and got up on all fours on the bed. I turned away from him and presented him with my ass. He looked at me puzzled for a split second as I shook my ass in his face, before he saw the allure of the posture in about a split second. He stuck his face right in my ass and licked my wetness for an instant before bringing his hips over to meet mind.

“Is this what you want?” he said. He was seriously asking a question. Rather than speak, I bowed my head and shoulders, and allowed my back to arch so he could see I was ready to take him again.

He did not need any coaching this time as he plunged his length into my waiting lips. He held my ass firm. “Fuck me Nathan”, I cried. And he did exactly that. Only this time he managed to make it even more sensual as he plunged into my waiting gap. With his knees on the bed he pulled my hips back to meet his, as we pumped against each other. He was breathing heavy now and I knew he was about to explode inside of me. I couldn’t wait to feel his heat spray my depths.

“I can’t stop it,” he panted.

“I don’t want you to…I want you to cum inside me,” I cried in response, as I pushed my pussy even wider onto his cock as his balls slapped against my clit. It was too much and I felt my own orgasm building inside me like a volcano about to blow. Suddenly he let out a deep guttural cry as he released a hot stream of cum deep in my belly. My pussy was convulsing as I too screamed in the throes of passion. For a moment it was just juices and sweat and the heat of our bodies as we were both lost all thought in the bliss of our union. Oh my God it felt so good to be so close to him. I realized that there was something about the combination of his sexual innocence as well as surprising prowess that felt perfect for me. I had to admit the having-sex-with-an-alien-on another-planet made it pretty hot too. Finally, both of us spent I fell onto my belly as he slumped on top of me. His hot breath came softly in my ear.

“That was incredible Kiley.” Thank you for sharing your body with me in that way.”

“Really, it was my pleasure Nathan,” I smiled back at him.

Then he looked at me a little more seriously. “Thank you,” he said again. “If it is alright with you, we will go to the laboratory a little later, after we have …recovered … from this, and they will take our creation from your belly. Is that acceptable to you?”

“Of course Nathan, I would not have engaged with you in this way had I not understood your motivations. I just hope I have been able to teach you something about connection, sex, and maybe even love. I also can see that your people revere life, and that I will be giving not just one life, but many. I only ask that my offspring receive the same love and reverence you have shown to me.”

“Of course Kiley. We can speak more of this…but now I am aware of a strange sensation. I feel very…very close to you. I appreciated you and how you would be of service to my people before, but this is different somehow. I want to be near you more. I want to be touching you, even though that’s all I have been doing. I want to be touching you more. Or just be next to you,” he said as he reached out a hand and caressed my face.

“Well, people can say whatever they want about you aliens, but you are alright with me,” I replied. I kind of liked him to. What initially was probably just hormonal lust had grown into a real connection. I hope he wasn’t seriously falling for me, because connection or not, I still wanted to get back home. “So your people have gotten what you want, right? So can you send me back to earth now, please?” I was shamelessly caressing his chest now. I had to use what tricks I could to shift gears and find a way to get back on honest to goodness terra firma.

“Well, Kiley, I would have to say that I would rather you stayed. I am sure the Elders would like to experience this for themselves as well. But the truth is that you have served your purpose. It would go against all we stand for to hold you against your will. The truth is also that, with your fresh genetic contribution, we will be able to seed a generation of younglings with enough genetic diversity to ensure the survival of our species. I believe you have also taught us a valuable lesson in the merits of physical connection. You truly will be the mother to a new generation of my people, and for that we are all eternally grateful. Of course we will honor your wishes and send you home.

“Thank you Nathan,” I said as I kissed him on the lips. “And thank you for the adventure of a lifetime as well.”

“I should be the one to thank you Kiley. What you have shown me is beyond words. It is almost beyond my comprehension. My people have gained much in their evolution, but now I see that they have lost much as well.  I believe things will be changing around here. It will take a few years to bring this next generation to maturity, but it won’t be soon enough for me,” he said with a smile.

***

After we had dressed we did indeed head towards the laboratory where their team were able to extract the samples they needed as well as the product of my union with Nathan. It was a painless procedure, leaving only a small reddish welt that they assured me would fade in a few days’ time.

My next stop was to bid farewell to the Elders. Nathan had spoken with them and essentially made sure that I could, in fact head home. After his full report it was determined that this was the proper course of action.

“You have been of great service to our people Kiley,” one of the Elders said, in what had to be the understatement of the light-year. We are grateful for all you have given us, both through our shared experience, as well as in the form of the safeguarding of our very survival. Your progeny will be honored, cared for and loved. Our people are in your debt. We shall return you to your rightful place and time. We will make it as seamless for you as possible.

With this Nathan and a sort of honor guard led me to a room I had not seen before. It looked like some sort of control room, at the center of which was a glass enclosed bed.

I still wore my little black dress as Nathan led me inside. “I will never forget you Kiley,” he said simply, as he once again kissed me on the cheek. Then he reached out and first grabbed my ass and then my breast in a half playful, half longing way. “I will miss many things about you. But in a few years we will have a new generation of woman, thanks to you”.

“One last thing”, he said. “You have literally saved my people,” he added profoundly. As he said this he removed a pendant from a pocket and placed it around my neck. It was on a simple chain and was no more than a metal ring, surrounding a bright blue flat crystalline stone. It was perhaps the size of a quarter and it was dazzling. “If you are ever in need, or if there is any way we may be of service to you in the future, all you need do is hold this gate stone in your hands and think of us. Your thoughts will reach us.”

With that he guided me onto the bed, turned, and gave me one last solemn bow. Again I was reminded of my crazy new age yoga teacher. “Namaste Nathan”, I said with a smile. He seemed to accept my words with the reverence they were intended for, and with that he closed the door to the chamber. The last thing I remembered seeing was Nathan’s smiling face as I lay my head back on the pillow.

Epilogue

I awoke with a start, the smell of stale beer heavy in my nostrils. There was also the distant sound of voices and the low thump of the bass coming from some song or another. What the hell...I thought. I raised my head and opened my eyes. It was light out and I raised my hand to shield my eyes. As I did so, raising myself onto one elbow I looked over and saw Brian lying sound asleep beside me. He looked content enough, with covers pulled up around him as he snored away.

But what was going on.  I felt really disoriented, and was having trouble piecing the previous night together. Wasn’t there some…hadn’t I been somewhere…Yeah, what a crazy dream…Was it a dream? I looked down and saw I was fully dressed in a thin little black dress. Right, Jennifer lent it to me. And where was I? Don’t tell me I stayed the night at a frat house, I thought. Ugh, I anticipated the walk of shame I would have to endure on my way out. But that felt like nothing really. I just felt so weird. Slowly it came back to me…I had had this amazing dream where I had saved a people from extinction, all by having sex. I laughed to myself. I must have drank a lot, because I didn’t even remember passing out. I had been at the party and then I thought Brian …that was Brian, right, I thought Brian and I had been hooking up, but that was it. Then I remembered nothing. There was probably grain alcohol in the punch. That shit was dangerous.

But what a crazy dream. That guy Nimbo or Nandrew…what was his name in the dream? Well, he was sweet…and God, I had never had dream sex like that before! Man, I had to pee too. Wearily, and definitely nursing a bit of a hangover I headed toward the bathroom. As I did so I caught sight of myself in the cheap full length mirror on the back of the door. There, glowing a beautiful bright blue in the morning sun, and suspended by a silver chain from my neck, was, incredibly, a dazzling blue pendant…The moment in the chamber and Nathan’s words came back to me.

“Holy fucking shit … ,”was all that escaped my lips…

THE END

Abducted by the Alpha Alien

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter One

“Good morning, Pria.”

Pria opened her eyes and squinted into a bright white light that was shining above her head. She didn’t recognize the voice, and searched futilely for its source. It was a man’s voice she was fairly sure, though much more musical than the voices she normally heard. There was something pleasing about it, an ethereal quality that made her chest swell with comfort. But who was he?

“Don’t try to move, you’ve been sedated.”

Sedated? But why?

Pria went against the man’s request and tried sitting up. She panicked as she realized the helplessness of her body and she tried to speak, but all she succeeded in doing was opening her mouth.

“No need to be afraid, Pria,” the man said soothingly. She wished he would never stop talking. But who was he? And why had she been sedated? Something horrible must have happened to her. She couldn’t remember though. Had she been in a car accident maybe? Was this a hospital?

“I’m sure you have many questions. Unfortunately, the solution we have given you won’t allow you to ask any of them for quite a while yet. I can assure you that you are going to be fine. No harm will come to you. You are in a safe place.”

The way he was speaking gave her goosebumps. Had she finally gone off the deep end? Pria closed her eyes tightly and tried to remember something, anything. But everything was blank.

“I’m going to leave you alone now. You will probably be in and out of consciousness for a while longer. When you’re feeling better I’ll be back to explain more.”

Pria opened her eyes quickly, afraid of the prospect of being left alone in the strange room without any knowledge of what was happening with her. The man seemed to sense this and looked over her so that she could see his face.

She inhaled sharply. She must really have landed herself in the loony bin. He looked mostly like a man, but there were some marked differences. For one thing, his head was bigger, and proportioned differently. His eyes were shimmering down at her, a color she had never seen before. It looked like a combination of blue, green, and silver. He smiled kindly at her and she felt her heart warm despite herself. Whether she was insane or not, at least this man was there looking over her. For some reason she felt completely trusting of him, and closed her eyes as she was pulled back into a deep slumber.

***

Zander left the room where Pria was lying immobile. He had taken her aboard the Legend, a ship he co-captained with Captain Kane. He had stopped for a while to fuel up and had asked him for help. He had finally found the woman who was the key to fighting the sinister virus that was plaguing the galaxy. Once they were able to perfect the vaccine, nobody would be at the mercy of the terrible Codans, who had taken the opportunity to provide relief from the symptoms in the form of hyper-addictive drugs and a fear campaign that was in the process of enslaving entire masses of people all over the universe.

He had never seen a human before, and she made him nervous. He felt a stirring as he looked at her, something unlike anything he had ever felt. She was profound and exotic, he decided. So much different from the women he saw of his own race, the Driads. According to Captain Kane, the humans were the key. Capt. Kane had discovered a woman whose genetic sequence had unlocked the secrets of the vaccination.

Unfortunately, it had turned out to be more complicated than that. In order for the vaccine to work, they needed part of it to contain blood of another human – the type who could potentially carry the disease should she come into contact with it. She wouldn’t die. Instead, she would spread it wherever she went. That was a huge risk, but Kane had entrusted him with finding Pria and keeping the carrier safe. If the Codans knew such a person existed, they would immediately turn her into a living bio-weapon. The crew on the Legend would have to be extremely careful and deliver her to Kane as quickly as possible. But not before they made sure she was completely compatible with their needs.

“Captain Zander,” Shef exclaimed, turning the corner. He stopped, leaning against the wall and panting. Shef had been his right hand man since Kane had entrusted him with the Legend, and the small, older man had immediately grown on him. Zander had been afraid he would mess up being in charge of so many people, but with Shef there at his side, it was almost impossible. Shef was always on top of things, and seemed to know just what was needed before anyone else knew that something was lacking.

“Hey Shef. What’s wrong?”

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” Shef said, taking in a long, shuddering breath. “Codans.”

“What? Here?”

Shef, unable to get any more words out, nodded. Zander pursed his lips and ran with Shef to the dock, where Shef pointed out into the massive open space beyond. Zander squinted as he peered out, his eyes searching for the ship. Sure enough, a huge black ship was in the distance, hovering near a gigantic meteor that was spinning slowly.

Zander studied the monstrosity. He had never seen one up close. It looked kind of circular, with a triangular piece cut out at the front, like it was missing a piece of pie. But Zander’s whimsical thoughts were lost on the Codans, who were bloodthirsty tyrants that would stop at nothing for domination.

“I don’t think they have seen us yet,” Shef said.

“Good, then maybe we can get away. If they get their hands on any of this new information, that’s it for us.”

“Right,” Shef said with a nod. “Let’s go.”

They raced to the bay, and Zander’s heart thudded in his chest. He still wasn’t very comfortable with being in control of such a large ship. He had only just been promoted, and having all the people on the ship’s lives in his hands was intimidating. He was terrified of failing them, and failing Kane. Their mission was a noble one, one that could liberate the thousands of races in the galaxy and keep the deadly virus at bay once and for all. One mistake and he could ruin everyone’s chances at liberation.

“Hyper drive!” Zander ordered. He paced until he heard the familiar charging sound and the ground began to shudder under his feet. Soon, they were traveling at warp speed through the stars, leaving the Codan ship far behind them.

Chapter Two

Pria opened her eyes in alarm. The room was shaking, and there was nobody in sight to tell her what was going on. She tried to speak but couldn’t get any words out. Whatever she had been given was still working on her.

“It’s all right,” the same musical voice that had spoken to her before said soothingly. She felt a warm pressure on her shoulder that sent a jolt of longing through her, but the hand seemed far away, as if it weren’t really there at all. Or maybe it was an impression from a dream.

“I’ll keep you safe,” the mysterious stranger said. “There will be a few loud noises soon, but after that things will be back to normal. It’s just the engines. We have to pick up speed or we will all be in danger.”

Engines? Was she being transported in some kind of cargo train? What the hell was happening to her?

“Don’t try to move or talk, the danger will soon pass. Don’t be alarmed. We will make sure you’re all right. I have to stake my own life on yours, so trust me, you are precious and you can count on my utmost protection.”

The man’s words soothed her, and she turned her eyes up, squinting past the bright lights. She could make out his silhouette. He was tall; handsome and muscular. But there was something so strange about the way he looked. She wondered if maybe he had a deformity. Or maybe she was hallucinating from whatever drugs she had been pumped full of. Lord knew she felt a little sick to her stomach. There was no telling what was in her system.

But despite that, her eyes lingered hungrily on him. He was wearing a tight black suit that showed off the angles of his muscular body and the generous bulge near his groin. Not only was he handsome, but he was well-endowed. She made a note of this as she tried to force herself to remember anything from the time before she was sedated.

All that came back to her were confusing fragments, like those of a dream. Memories of her boyfriend Paul telling her that it was over, that he wanted to see other people. Things had been rocky for a while, and although he had been a bit abusive toward her, she had done her best to stick with him through thick and thin. They had been together since high school and she had helped to support him through college. But despite that, he still believed that he could do better than Pria and had been flirting with a woman from the grocery store for a few months before they broke up. She had been mildly tolerant of his obvious flirting, but when they broke up she realized that he had been serious and had the audacity to do it right in front of her. It was infuriating.

Had she killed him? Was that why she was being detained? Maybe in a fit of rage she had just blacked out and done the worst to him. Lord knew he deserved it. Or maybe she’d had a mental breakdown. She didn’t think she cared that much about him, but, frankly, her career was in the toilet as it was. She’d had to hold off on her own education to put Paul through school, and she had gone into debt to pay off his loans. It took everything she had to help him thrive, thinking that they would be able to live the rest of their lives out together as husband and wife. But he had never even mentioned proposing, and had probably just been using her from the start.

Pria groaned and leaned back on the pillow. It was exquisitely soft. She almost felt like a princess on it. Was she covered up? Was she tied down? Anything might give her a clue about her whereabouts. But still, her neck was paralyzed and she couldn’t see down to her body. All she could take in were the vague shapes around her peripheral vision, something like large machines, and the metallic ceiling. Maybe it really was some kind of armored car, taking her off to the psych ward or the police station.

Suddenly the whirring noise stopped and the room stopped rumbling.

“There, the ship has slowed down. You see? Nothing to be afraid of. It was just a little bump in the road so to speak.”

The man came into her sights again and flashed her a dashing smile. Something about his proportions…his mouth was a little too big, but that just seemed to make his smile all the more radiant. And his hairstyle was strange. Long black hair, but thin and intricate spiral designs were shaved into his head, showing smooth bald skin underneath. And those eyes. They seemed to see right through her.

She was trying so hard to move or speak, to fight off the sedation and regain some control over her situation. Finally, a squeak. He perked up upon hearing the noise and turned his intense gaze upon her, quirking one eyebrow as if he were listening intently. It was an expression no other man had ever given her before.

“Who are you?” she whispered. Finally, some control. She reveled in her victory for a moment as he gazed at her.

“Most people can’t speak for weeks after that,” he murmured to himself, shocked.

What did he mean by that? After what? She felt suddenly afraid.

He seemed to sense the fear in her and his face softened.

“No, it’s nothing bad. Well at least, I’m trying to compliment you. My name is Zander. I’m going to come back tonight and then we can see what we can do to get you to feeling a bit better and understand your situation.”

Zander nodded at her courteously and turned his back. Pria let her eyes roam his body greedily as he walked out of her range of vision. He moved gracefully, fluidly almost, as if he were from another world. His movement matched the musical sound of his voice, and he paused just as he was about to leave her peripheral vision, almost as if he could sense that she wanted just a few more precious moments with the graceful curve of his body as it moved away.

Chapter Three

Zander walked through the doors of the holding chamber and they slid closed behind him. He pushed through the doorway of the observation chamber and stood over the scientists who were huddled inside, pouring over a steady stream of data that was coming from the machines hooked up to Pria’s body.

“How was it that she was able to speak?” Zander demanded. Humans were never able to recover so quickly.

“She must have immense willpower,” one scientist, Able, said. “And possibly a genetic predisposition to drug intolerance. If she is truly the one Korda told me about, then this is a great sign.”

“I see,” Zander said, pressing his hand against the two-way mirror. He gazed at Pria lying on the table, strapped down as if she were some kind of prisoner. It made his heart ache. The poor woman had no idea what was going on. He wished he could stay in there, soothing and comforting her. It was the only way he could find peace within himself about what they were doing to her.

“How are her readings?” Zander asked finally, turning away from the helpless woman. If he continued to stare at the way her flowing auburn hair lay on her delicate shoulders, and the way her ample bosom rose and fell against the wires connected to her chest, he wouldn’t be able to get anything done for the rest of the night. He had never been so entranced by another being before.

“They’re sensational,” Able said, shaking his head in disbelief. “I can’t believe a creature like this exists in the universe. I want to send a sample of her blood to Korda and Capt. Kane right away.”

“All right, leave that to me. I’ll be going in tonight for the next round of testing, but it will require complete privacy. I’ll get a sample of her blood then. But I don’t want anybody else going in that room, is that clear? Just because she might be immune to the virus, doesn’t mean she is immune to the communicable diseases from our planet. And I’ve been hearing you sniffling this past week, so please just stay put. She’s far too valuable.”

“I understand, of course.”

“Not even in the suits, do you understand?”

“Anything you wish, Captain.”

“Thank you.”

“She trusts you, Captain,” a scientist who was usually shy said. Krill’s face was flushed when she said it and she was repressing a knowing smile. He had always suspected that she had a crush on him, but he didn’t have time for romance and she had never been bold enough to make a move, so everything was all right. It shocked him how Pria was holding his attention. He’d never been particularly fixated on anybody specific before.

Krill’s words sent a jolt of excitement through Zander’s chest. The first human he had ever seen actually trusted him. Krill had it in her charts, documented proof that the human was responding to him biologically and mentally much the same way he felt he was being pulled toward her. They ignited each other’s pleasure centers. Hopefully, that would still be the case when he admitted the truth to her about where she was and how she had gotten there.

“Great job, everybody,” Zander said, ignoring what Krill said and tucking it away to secretly examine later. “Don’t give her any more drugs. There are things I need to talk to her about. You’ll all be dismissed at L-300.”

“Yes, sir,” Able said with a dutiful nod. Zander nodded formally at them as he left, his mind occupied with what he would tell Pria that night when he went to administer more tests. Hopefully nothing would go wrong.

***

That night, Pria was sleeping soundly when she heard the door to her room slide open. It must have been a pretty high-tech establishment they had her holed up in if the doors had such a quiet mechanical whirr. She felt apprehensive until she heard the comforting and familiar musical voice of the handsome man she had seen earlier in the day.

“Good evening, Pria,” he said, standing beside her bed. She was surprised to find that her neck was free of the hold that the drugs had over her while she had been sedated. She swallowed hard and tried her voice, but it was dry and squeaky.

“Try this,” Zander said softly, handing her a small glass with a clear liquid in it. Pria had assumed it was water, but when she tasted it she crinkled her nose. It tasted like alcohol and went down harsh like a shot of liquor. However, when it was down, all of her discomfort faded and she felt better than she had in years. There wasn’t even any aftertaste.

“What the hell was that?” she asked, raising her eyebrow at Zander.

He didn’t answer for a moment. His eyes were fixed firmly on her, taken aback by the sound of her voice. It was brazen and husky, but feminine at the same time. She was a fighter, he decided, and a uniquely stunning one at that. No wonder she had been able to fight off the sedation so quickly. She needed to take care of herself and she was going to do that however she could.

“Seriously, was it a magic potion of some sort? What are you feeding me? And where am I?”

Her voice was different than the women from his planet. Lower, more sensual. The accent with which she spoke was captivating. Pria noticed Zander staring at her and raised her eyebrow.

“Why are you looking at me like I’m from another planet or something?” she asked, shifting nervously on her bed.

Zander laughed despite himself and shook his head helplessly. He didn’t really know what to tell her or where to start.

“Maybe you are,” he said.

“Yeah right. And I suppose you’re actually feeding me a magic potion that can make me feel all better.”

“Well…it’s not magic actually. It’s science. Much more advanced than what you’re used to on your own planet. But I don’t think I can explain that very well right now.”

“Wait, are you being serious?” Pria asked, suddenly concerned. Here she had been thinking that she was the crazy one, being shipped off in an armored car. But maybe she was wrong. Had she been kidnapped by a group of psychos?

“I don’t have an easy way to tell you this,” Zander said, shifting nervously. They usually had a protocol for speaking to the abductees, but since Zander had been the head of his class when it came to diplomacy and human relations, he had been given the difficult task of breaking the news to her. But he had never actually spoken with a human before, and now he was feeling like his interest in the classes had been a huge mistake. He was nowhere near prepared enough for this. He ran his hand through his hair nervously and looked down at the floor.

Pria watched him closely, her perceptive blue eyes flashing thoughtfully as Zander tried to gather his thoughts. She sat upright, finally feeling like her old self again.

“Where you are…it’s called the Legend. It’s our ship. I would like to give you a tour of your room. It will explain all you need to know. Please, follow me.”

Zander approached her and offered her his sculpted arm. He had a body unlike any she had seen on Earth; firm and broad like the sculpture of a Greek god.

Pria got shakily to her feet and looked around the room for a first time. It was huge and metallic, and the bed she had been laying on was surrounded by strange looking machines. She had never seen anything like it before. But what really startled her was when Zander led her away from the machines and toward a huge window that looked out into an oppressive black sky full of stars – the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

“Look over there,” Zander said. “Do you see that round, shimmering ball of light?”

“Yeah,” Pria breathed, her hand on the glass that was separating her from the abyss outside.

“That’s Earth. Your planet. My captain, Kane, he took the data from the hospitals on Earth and had me find you. We abducted you while you were sleeping. You’re our only hope. We have no future without your help.”

“What are you talking about?” Pria asked, closing her eyes and rubbing her temples. Everything out of this man’s mouth sounded ridiculous. She was clearly in space, but how could this be happening?

“What I mean to say is, you’re special,” Zander said, his handsome brow contorting in worry. “Your body has a special genetic sequence that can fight a virus that has been wiping out several species. These people are going extinct, and quickly. Without your help, the Codans will enslave the survivors of this plague. And that includes the people on your planet. So you can sort of see how you might have a stake in this…”

“You know what? I must be dreaming,” Pria said, laughing. “That’s the only way this makes sense.”

“I wish we were all just sharing a collective nightmare,” Zander said, his large, full lips tugging downward in a frown. His otherworldly eyes were pensive and he looked away from her, out the window and into the vast array of stars. “I had a younger sister. She was the joy of our family, born after I was already a teenager. My older sister and I vowed to protect her, but she was the first one of my family to be taken by the virus. We vowed to avenge her, but my older sister also contracted it, though it was a less serious strain. She was offered relief by the Codans, who, sensing an opportunity, turned the odds in their favor by manufacturing a drug that eased the symptoms. But it is highly addictive and makes those who get their hands on it slaves to it. The Codans are the most scientifically advanced race known in the universe, and they are the only who have such a solution. They see the potential to herd the masses under their thumb and refuse to develop any technology that might get rid of the virus once and for all. So we have taken it upon ourselves.”

“The Codans?” Pria asked.

“They’re vicious, nasty creatures. They want to enslave us all. They’re hungry for power. It wouldn’t surprise me if they were the ones who had manufactured the virus themselves, just to thin out the population and consider the universe theirs for the taking.”

Pria frowned. Since when did she start dreaming in Sci-Fi?

“This is what the Codans look like,” Zander said, holding his wrist in front of her and pressing a button on a band he wore around it. A holographic screen shimmered in front of them and the ugly face of a Codan began circling in the air in front of them. Pria was impressed with the technology and repulsed by the face of the rival alien race Zander was talking about. They were ugly. Their faces looked like they were melting, and their skin was a woody brown color. The back of the Codan’s head rose up in a crown that was similar to that of a triceratops.

“If you see anybody who looks like this, run. Call for me. Call for anybody. Just stay away from them. If they learn who you are, and why you’re so valuable, they will either kill you or use you for far more evil. You wouldn’t want to live with yourself.”

“I…” Pria shook her head helplessly and frowned. If she was going to believe anything this man was saying, she would have to open her mind more than she ever had before.

“I know this is a lot to take in right now. Maybe you would like to sit down. I promised you answers, and I’m really sorry that they’re probably not answers that you would have liked to hear.”

Zander put his hand gently on Pria’s elbow, and she felt an involuntary surge of pleasure from his touch. His eyes were gentle and kind, and he led her carefully back to her bed.

“There’s one last thing I need to do tonight, but I need your permission to do it. I hope I can count on your compliance, but if not I understand.”

“What do you need from me?” Pria asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She fixed her striking blue eyes on Zander, and he shifted nervously.

He was silent until they arrived back to the bed, where he motioned for her to take a seat. She did, and gazed at him. This was all just getting weirder and weirder, but if it truly was a dream, then she would have to take it in stride and hope for it to be over soon.

“Well…it’s a little…unorthodox,” Zander said, pulling a chair up beside her bed and perching awkwardly. He looked embarrassed and flustered, and Pria did her best not to smile. He seemed reluctant to say what was on his mind.

“And…?” Pria prompted.

“Um…part of the plan to fight the Codans is to create hybrids,” Zander said, raising his hand awkwardly behind his head and looking away from her. She could swear that sweat was rising from his brow. She almost felt sorry for him, at least until her mind fully wrapped around what he was trying to say.

“Wait. What do you mean by that?” Pria asked, fixing a hard look on him. “If you think you’re going to sleep with me right now, you’ve got another thing coming.”

“No! No, nothing like that,” Zander cried, his face growing beet red.

“Then like what?” Pria asked, trying not to laugh at him. He was clearly miserable. She wondered how he had gotten the unfortunate job of breaking the news to her.

“It’s just…tests,” Zander said, his voice an exasperated whisper.

“What sorts of tests?” Pria asked, crossing her hands over her chest. Zander swallowed hard, shifting on his seat.

“Um…we need to understand your body’s rhythms…how it, uh… responds to stimuli…things like that.”

“You’re kidding me,” Pria said, her voice flat. Zander fixed his tortured, beautiful eyes on her and pursed his lips.

“I’m afraid not. You could be our only chance of saving our way of life. And we’re willing to do whatever it takes…but we need your permission to learn about your body. It’s an anomaly. But it’s one that could save us all. I’ll go now and give you some time to think things over.”

Zander stood and Pria watched him head toward the door.

“Feel free to treat this space as your own for now,” he said. “I would like to give you as much free will as possible. That’s something I can offer on my ship. But if you fall into the hands of the Codans, or even my captain, I’m not sure you will remain so lucky.”

And with that, Zander disappeared through the doors, leaving Pria staring behind him in disbelief.

Chapter Four

Zander retreated immediately back to his private chambers, his heart hammering in his chest. He was glad he had dismissed the scientists who were observing Pria. He hadn’t wanted to make a fool of himself like that in front of the crew. He had been instructed in his Human Relations classes to keep explanations as simple and direct as possible. If he was straight and to the point with humans, they were likely to assume he was the authority and submit. Their societal structure did half the work for him. They were eager to listen to authority figures and assume they were helpless in every situation.

But he had forgotten all of his training with Pria. She was such a direct person herself that he almost felt as if she was leading the conversation. And he was still so insecure with all of his authority. He knew why they were doing what they were doing, but he couldn’t help but treat her like an equal. Why should he treat her like she was just some sort of lab rat? The way she spoke was natural and inquisitive. Who was he to lie and pretend he had the ultimate authority over her body? But it wasn’t so simple. They couldn’t simply release her and let her go. She would have to make the right choice, or things might get ugly. One way or another, she might find herself being used in this cosmic fight for liberation.

As soon as the Codans knew what the Driads were up to, they would unleash a torrent of attacks unlike any other. It was almost fortunate that their planet had already been destroyed, because that meant that he couldn’t fear a concentrated attack on his people. However, if the Codans waged war against the Driads, it would mean that no Driad ship would be safe. That was something they were already worried about after Kane defeated one of the most lethal groups of Codans in the galaxy. It might only get worse from there.

But he couldn’t worry about that. Not right now. What he needed to do was focus on the task at hand. He needed to try convincing Pria that it would be worthwhile to volunteer her body to science. If they were able to create genetic hybrids, part-Driad and part-human with the ability to carry the virus rather than suffer from it, they may be able to create a new race of people who could survive whatever form of warfare the Codans might be planning. There would still be hope for the people of the universe to keep going. That was something he would risk his life to do.

***

Pria got up from her bed and paced around the large room after Zander left. She couldn’t believe her situation. Zander seemed so sweet and kind, and he was so unbelievably handsome. But he was asking the impossible of her. And even if he wasn’t requesting her to stay in space and somehow contribute her body to creating a new alien race, how was she supposed to believe that she was anything special?

She studied the machines that surrounded her bed. They were flashing different colors and strange symbols were engraved in the metal. She traced one of them with her finger and shuddered before turning away and heading toward the giant window of the room.

She gazed out at the billions of stars as the ship soared silently through the empty space. It was beautiful; she had to admit that. Peaceful in a way. She had always loved the feeling of surrendering control, and knowing that she had no way of helping the fact that she couldn’t go to work or deal with her crappy relationship problems was pretty gratifying. Although she knew she should be stressed out about losing her job, it didn’t feel that important anymore. Not when the Dryads were telling her that everyone on Earth could be wiped out by an evil race bent on universal domination. Small beans.

And what about her strange attraction to the alien leader? He looked so different from other men. He was vaguely humanoid, sure, but wasn’t it a little bit odd that she found herself holding her breath every time he entered the room and doing everything she could not to let her eyes wander just below his belt, to where the forbidden and generous curve of his groin was?

What was she supposed to do? Something in her felt impossibly drawn to Zander in a way she had never felt for another being before. But was that because she had been drugged up and vulnerable? Had they somehow manipulated her mind? It was impossible to say.

But she couldn’t shake the feeling that her attraction to him was real and Zander was being sincere. He didn’t want to hold her against her will. But apparently his people had been compromised and they didn’t appear to have much of a choice. Should she help them? Or should she demand to go back home to Earth? More to the point, if she didn’t help, how much longer would Earth even exist?

Chapter Five

Zander paced around his small quarters. The captain of the ship was lucky enough to have private accommodations, but because theirs was a stealth mission, it wasn’t much to brag about. That was all right though. Zander had always been a modest man. He didn’t need a hundred billion people from every alien race in the universe knowing who he was or how he was going to help them, or a giant bedroom on his ship to make him feel better about being the boss. It was an intimidating thought, really.

His mother had always called him sensitive, and his soulful eyes had gripped many a female in their clutches. But Zander wanted more than just the gratification of copulation. He wanted something deeper, that would transcend time and space. He wasn’t really concerned about it anyway. There was no time for love when you were busy trying to save the universe. It seemed selfish.

But he couldn’t deny his animalistic temptations. It was just the way that his body would react. And right now it had been reacting in a raw, physical way to Pria. He had even entered the realm of dreams and found her there, as eager for his body as he was for hers. He had woken up with the hard-on from hell as he thought about her exotic, human body entwined around his. It took all of his self-control to avoid going into her room right that moment and seeing if his dream had led him astray. Or if, perhaps, she might be willing to push the boundaries with him.

Zander sighed. He’d only had a few sexual encounters before, and found women of his own species baffling, let alone a woman from another planet. He didn’t consider himself to be very close-minded, but he did feel concerned that maybe he wouldn’t live up to the expectations of an Earth woman. They all had a different idea of what was good in a man of their own species, and if he was lacking any of those qualities, didn’t that mean that Pria would reject him?

Truth be told, he was terrified about the way she might react to his body, even if she did turn out to be attracted to him. They were so different. He had seen human anatomy before. There were some marked differences, especially in the reproduction department.

It was basically the same, but his race had larger sex organs and he knew that might be intimidating for someone as slight as she was. She was a fighter, and a survivor, he could tell it from the way she carried herself, but she was still a human. Her physical limitations were just that. What if he hurt her? He wouldn’t be able to live with himself, and he couldn’t risk damaging one of the most important women in the universe just to fulfill his base and carnal needs.

That wasn’t why Kane had assigned him to be captain of the Legend. He had been promoted because he was sensitive and highly attuned to his environment. He was the ideal candidate for stealth missions and supposedly an expert on humans. He didn’t feel that way though, not anymore. Meeting an actual human was a great reminder of just how much he didn’t know. But what he was good at was moving sneakily through space in a ship so small that nobody would ever suspect he was carrying the most precious cargo in the universe on board, tucked safely away.

***

Pria’s heart thudded when the door to her room opened. She thought it would be Zander, but she was disappointed to find that it was a Driad she had never seen before. He approached her cautiously, hunched over as if he were afraid she might attack at any moment.

“What’s wrong?” Pria asked, a small grin creasing her face.

“I – nothing. It’s just that I’ve read that humans are one of the more, uh, aggressive races on the planet…”

“Aggressive?” Pria laughed. “More aggressive than a guy who wants to wipe out the universe for domination?”

“I…”

“It’s all right,” she said, softening her voice as much as she could. He seemed older and it made her feel kind of bad to see him cowering like that. “I won’t hurt anybody. In fact, the opposite might be true.”

“Might it?” he asked, shakily pushing a tray of food toward her.

“I don’t know. This whole thing is so confusing. Like how am I even talking to you right now when there are a billion different languages on Earth that have all come to be in different ways? None of this is making sense to me. You shouldn’t make sense to me. I feel like I’m trapped in a really weird dream that’s been going on too long.”

“Um. Well I don’t think it’s a dream, but I can’t really be sure. The nature of the universe is very mysterious. But I can answer your question about language. We have implanted a device in your body that allows you to understand and translate everything that we say. And not just the Driads. All the peoples of the universe whose languages and dialects are known. We sometimes have glitches when we encounter a new race, but after a while the technology adapts. Everybody who has one contributes to the pool of known language, and eventually it figures itself out.”

“You implanted something in me? Does that mean I can go back home and understand French overnight?”

“Oh yes, we have had many scholars stationed on Earth for a long time, studying the evolution of language and the different dialects. Everything they know goes straight to these devices.”

“Does everybody have them?”

“No, many races are not very bright and haven’t developed much of their own technology. If they’re not interested in a trade, they can’t access it. But there is a downside to that. Often times we will allow them access to the technology if they allow one of our linguists to study their language and add it to the device. It tends to be mutually beneficial, but there will always be those who refuse to have anything to do with races that are not of their kind.”

“Did people on Earth agree to this trade?” Pria asked, surprised at the thought that anyone on Earth would know of the alien races and their agendas.

“Oh, absolutely. We’ve gathered many types of intelligence. Your government is highly aware of our existence. They don’t always agree with our methods but they are terrified of all unknown races.”

“You can say that again,” Pria laughed. “They’re even afraid of other humans with different skin colors.”

“Yes,” he said with a small exhale of a laugh. “This is odd. But collectively, your world has agreed to have its languages studied.”

“Does that mean our leaders have these devices?”

“Oh no, they can’t be trusted with them…as I mentioned, they are far too violent. Instead, we offered peace.”

“Peace or what?” Pria said, raising her eyebrows. “Did you threaten them?”

“Erm. Only because they want to believe the worst in everybody. If they assume we have the upper hand, being a fearsome race with superior technology, it is easier to play into these expectations. We don’t need to leave our technology in the hands of an inferior race that could ultimately turn into another batch of Codans.”

“I see,” Pria said, her mind spinning.

“Anyway, please enjoy your breakfast. Captain Zander insists on giving you the widest selection available on the ship.”

And with that, the little man bowed and backed away slowly, not turning his back on Pria. He reached behind himself, patting the wall in an attempt to find the switch for the door.

“What’s your name?” Pria asked him, keeping her eyes on his. He was watching her fretfully, and she hoped that maybe she would be able to ease his mind and help him stop feeling so fearful about her.

“My name is Shef,” he said, glancing nervously to the ground. He finally found the button and visibly relaxed as the door whirred open. “Captain Zander will be in to see you later. He is hoping for an answer. We can’t make you do something against your will, but there will be further tests done either way, if you agree, to help our kind fight an evil you can only imagine.”

And with that, Shef found his way out the door and scrambled away as quickly as he could, leaving Pria alone as the doors hissed closed behind him.

Chapter Six

Zander quietly entered Pria’s room that night, half hoping that she was asleep. He was battling complex feelings toward her, and wasn’t sure she would be able to accept him. He wasn’t the same as human men, and he knew that the tests he had been asked to administer to her would put him to the test if she allowed him to perform them.

He was almost hoping that she would refuse so that the matter would be taken out of his hands. Captain Kane would take over and she would have no choice but to listen to his reasoning. He was one of the most persuasive men in the Driad community, and if anybody could explain the importance of their mission to her, it would be him.

Pria was sitting up on the thin grey couch they had set up in her room to make it more comfortable. She was holding a very outdated magazine that had been placed on the end table. It was flipped open, but her eyes were staring out into the room.

“Are you all right?” Zander asked softly, approaching her as the doors hummed closed behind him. She registered the care in his voice, the concern on his face, and shifted over to make room for him on the couch beside her. He understood the cue and sat down close to her, his leg pressed against hers. He was hot to the touch, she realized, not just warm like she was. Feeling his body pressing against hers seemed to carry that heat straight into her loins, and she felt a hot red flush creep across her cheeks.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” she said softly. “I’ve just been thinking, that’s all.”

“What about?” he asked, his magnetic and unique eyes boring into hers. She let herself get lost in them for a moment before answering.

“About what you said.”

“Which thing?” he asked with a small smile.

“The…I’ll do it.”

“What?” he asked, genuinely surprised.

“I don’t see how I could say no. Most people aren’t just handed a chance to help to play a part in saving the entire universe. What kind of jerk would I be to say no?”

“I…do you understand what this would entail?”

“I think so…”

“You would have to trust us completely. Put your life in our hands. Be willing to fall under the scalpel at any time of day or night. You would be surrendering control to us. Is that what you want?”

“Well…”

“And that’s just for the vaccination. What about…”

“I’ll do that too.”

“Are you absolutely sure?” Zander asked, his eyes wide.

Pria smiled, putting his face in her hands and pulling him close to her. Zander’s hearts both began to quicken and he tried to speak but he faltered. He had been so nervous about this moment, but now with her hands on his skin, nothing could have felt more right.

“I’m sure,” she said, her long-lashed eyes speaking volumes that she couldn’t dare to say out loud. She couldn’t possibly explain to him how he lingered in her mind long after he left. How she longed to let herself explore the entirety of his body. What other little differences would she find?

Zander ran his strong hands through her soft auburn hair, exhaling quietly as he did so. She melted under his touch and leaned her hand against his cheek. He pulled her face close to his, and waited for a brief pause as he gazed at her face. She was the most captivating person he had ever seen. He loved the way her blue eyes glowed when she looked at him, and the way her body looked in the clothes she had arrived in from Earth. They hadn’t changed them yet since the procedures hadn’t been very invasive, but he came to her now with a new change of clothes. And something else.

“Are you sure?” he asked, not wanting to get his own hopes up if she would back out. He felt a stiffening of his groin as the reality washed over him. Her hands on his skin, cool and sensual. Her body offered up to him on a silver platter to unlock secrets that could save the galaxy.

“Yes,” she whispered.

She wanted something. Her voice seemed high pitched. Her full lips were so close to his own. He was tempted to draw her close to him, to feel the tender mouth against his own. But Able and Krill would be there, watching from the observation room. He had only come to get an answer.

Zander stood up abruptly, looking down with pained eyes at Pria.

“I’m so glad you decided to help us. Please put this gown on. The testing will begin tomorrow.”

“All right, Zander,” Pria said, her voice disappointed.

He could feel her eyes watching him as he handed her the gown and headed out of her room. He couldn’t give in to his temptations. Especially not when Able and Krill were watching. It just wouldn’t be ethical. It might even stir dissent upon the ship and get him demoted. Worse, he would be labeled unworthy and sent back to population control on the mother ship, where the ordinary Driad citizens tried to carve out a life for themselves as much as they possibly could.

He couldn’t allow that. And he couldn’t love Pria. Not when their lives were so different. Even their bodies, their hearts. And that was what love really boiled down to. He would just have to hold back.

* **

Pria watched Zander go, feeling dissatisfied. She felt sure they’d had a connection, and even opened the door for him to feel her attraction to him. But he didn’t quite seem to get it. In fact, he looked confused, or pained in some way. Did he find her repulsive? Of course he did. Men on Earth could be shallow enough. What would a man from another planet think of a woman who was nothing like the women on his own world?

Pria sighed. She shouldn’t have bothered to get her hopes up. And yet, she hadn’t done so consciously. Every time she saw Zander, it was like her body couldn’t help but react to him in one way or another. She was craving his touch, more of that hot skin on her own. How could she help herself? It was a physical reaction she was having, nothing more and nothing less. She would just have to accept that and let it go. He wasn’t going to be attracted to her. She had been wasting time even considering it.

She would just have to do what they wanted her to do and hope that the process was fast and easy. Anything short of that would be difficult and she hoped they would let her revoke her permission. But somehow she doubted it. If what they were saying was true, then their tests on her would be too important. She had agreed. Of course, Zander would probably let her out of it. He seemed kind and compassionate enough. But was he really? He had just left her hanging there. What did she really know about these people anyway?

What if they were lying to her? But the doubt seemed weak. She had already felt in her intuition, and Pria’s intuition was rarely wrong, that Zander was telling the truth.

She leaned back against the couch and sighed, wondering what in the world she had gotten herself into.

Chapter Seven

Pria moaned. Her body was on fire. She had never been more aroused in her life. It felt like every inch of her was begging for release. Any touch would do for her. She just wanted to feel something. She tried moving, hoping to let her hands roam her throbbing body, but she realized that she couldn’t move.

She opened her eyes weakly and saw a blurry silhouette.

“Zander?” she asked, bucking her hips against her restraints. She needed his touch. Needed to feel him on top of her, inside of her.

“Yes, Pria. It’s me,” he said in a hushed whisper.

He had known the arousal serum would test all of his boundaries, but he hadn’t expected it to be this torturous. His groin throbbed in longing as he witnessed Pria becoming a slave to her own desires, and cursed the man who had unlocked the key to putting human women into heat. It would help their studies and overall understanding of Earth’s human biology, but being trapped in this room, so close to her body, knowing that she was aching for his touch was too much.

“Zander,” she panted, closing her eyes again. She couldn’t bear to look at him, not when she felt like this. She wouldn’t make a fool of herself by coming on to him when she felt it was clear that he had rejected her. “I didn’t know it would be like this.”

“Neither did I,” he replied, his voice tight. “Don’t worry, it will be over soon. We’re almost done getting the readings. Then I can inject you with something that will make you feel better.”

“Inject me?” Pria said with a soft giggle. Zander swallowed hard.

“You feel this way because of a serum I had to give you while you were sleeping. It’s to test your body’s biorhythms…I’m really sorry for the inconvenience.”

He had learned the last line from a feed the Driads had intercepted from customer service representatives on Earth’s phone lines. Much of his class had been taken from case studies such as these.

Pria whimpered when his hand grazed her arm, and he gritted his teeth, wishing they could both find some relief from their situation. Unfortunately, that would be impossible. Krill and Able were analyzing the data, and if they saw him act unprofessionally they would surely report him. There were many Driad men who were eager for a chance to captain on such an important mission. He shouldn’t make it easy for them to replace him.

Finally, Krill signaled the green light and Zander sighed in relief, injecting her with the cool-off serum. He wished he could have a little bit of that for himself, and he was sure it wouldn’t take all of her arousal away, just the worst of it. There had to be a better way to gather information from her. Couldn’t he have someone else do it?

But it was his job. And the thought of letting any of the other Driads near Pria, especially in this state of arousal, made him recoil. Except for Shef, who he knew had an aversion to humans. It would be torture for the poor man. He wouldn’t do it to him. His only choice was to accept his fate and do his best not to make a fool of himself in front of his crew. Nobody would need to know about his reaction, although his erection was sure to give him away. If he could just sneak away from the room and have some privacy, then everything would be fine and they could get on with the rest of the tests without him.

“You should be feeling better any second now,” Zander said softly, taking her hand in his and squeezing it. She squeezed back, and her urgent writhing began to subside, until she was panting heavily with her eyes closed, her forehead beaded with sweat.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

“We’re going to give you some privacy now, but we will be back this afternoon to take some blood.”

“All right,” she replied.

He left the room swiftly, and headed to his private chambers. The look on his face made it clear that he didn’t feel like interacting with anybody. Even Shef kept his distance, even though he was normally burning with curiosity to find out whatever he could about the supposedly vicious human race. Shef was terrified of them, but Zander had always been intrigued by humans. Was that why he was so drawn to Pria? Or was it something else? Something about her specifically?

He locked himself in his small room and sat on the bed with a heavy sigh. How was he going to handle more tests like these? There were at least three left to do, and each one would surely be more torturous than the last. He laid back in his bed and gently stroked his pulsing groin, unable to get the thought out of his mind that Pria would be doing the same thing. The scientists had been dismissed after the testing and had to move on for preparations of the next experiments. That meant that nobody would be in the observation room.

He knew it would be dishonorable to go and watch her there. But maybe he could say he had gone for the sake of science. He felt a thrill in his abdomen from the thought, and his member stiffened in his hand. He had never needed release so badly in his life. But should he really resort to spying?

***

Pria moaned softly, pulling the sheets up over her body and roaming her hand over the mound of her vulva. Whatever serum they had given her had really taken its toll, and she could think of nothing but getting herself off before they came back.

She tentatively dipped her fingers into her wet slit, closing her eyes as the gentle thrill overwhelmed her. She didn’t want to keep going in case they were still there somewhere, watching her, but the thought almost made her cum. Would it really be so bad to give some horny guy a show, she wondered to herself, gazing at the two-way mirror where she knew the Driads liked to observe her. She felt a powerful pull when her eyes reached the glass, as if somebody was really in there and knew what she was doing. She couldn’t help but let a seductive smile spread across her face, and she spread her legs a little wider. It wouldn’t hurt anybody.

She closed her eyes and slipped two fingers inside herself, moaning immediately as she began to work off the tension from the experiments. She hadn’t known what she was in for when she agreed to surrender herself to Zander. She wished that he was there, and swallowed hard. What if he was the person in the observation space? He hadn’t been able to hide his massive erection from her. She’d been looking, hoping for it.

She closed her eyes, hammering her fingers harder into herself and imagining it was Zander’s huge cock. Her walls tightened around her fingers and she uttered a low moan as they were flooded by her orgasm. It hadn’t taken long. Not much of a show for the person who was watching her, but at least she felt better. Pria lowered her eyelids and fell into a blissful sleep.

Zander looked down at the mess he had made on the control panel of the observation room. He had let his lust make the decision for him, and found himself still cumming hard even as Pria’s orgasm dwindled away and she was pulled into sleep. That was the thing about their sex organs, he knew. His would keep going, more powerful and explosive than a human male’s. Would she be able to handle it? Probably not.

He closed his eyes, remembering the sensual smile she had cast into the room. Almost as if she had known he was there. The look on her face overwhelmed him with pleasure and he finally released the last of his load into his hands. Zander sighed. He had some cleaning up to do before the others got back.

Chapter Eight

The next time Zander saw Pria, things felt awkward. Zander felt ashamed of himself for being a voyeur, but Pria just felt as if she had been rejected. Whether her arousal had aroused him or not wasn’t an issue. But when they could have kissed, he refused her. She was sure she wouldn’t meet up to his standards of a woman anyway. Beauty was always in the eye of the beholder.

He hooked up a few machines to her body and gave her a curt nod before leaving. He felt too embarrassed to face her. Pria watched him go, frowning, wondering if touching him so intimately had been wrong of her. She wished that they could talk about it, but there wasn’t really much left for her to say.

A few hours later, he returned, and she got her hopes up. She thought that maybe he really did want to talk to her and everything had just been a misunderstanding. But when he returned, his face was grim and serious.

“Follow me,” he said. He normally would have helped her up, but he didn’t dare to touch her. Not after the things he had been thinking about doing to her the day before.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he led her through the bay. She took in the vast sights and sounds of the spaceship. Many of the Driads stopped what they were doing to stare at her. She remembered Shef’s fear of humans and made a face at them. Several of them cowered, while others laughed. She was spunky, they had to hand her that. But she was going to save the universe. There wasn’t much to fear.

“We need other tests done. Vitals. Physical limitations, things like that.”

“Physical limitations?” she asked, stopping him in the corridor and staring him in the eye. He shifted uncomfortably and looked away.

“Nothing painful of course, or um…we’re just going to have you exercise for a while, okay? See what you’re capable of. It will help us in the future when we use your test results to create the hybrids.”

“I see,” she said softly, following him into an open room. It was much like the one they had been keeping her in, but it was full of strange equipment. Some things looked similar to the machines she would find in a gym on Earth, but others looked terrifying.

“We have to hook you up to these monitors here,” he said, turning to her. He gently brushed the shoulder of her gown down, revealing her clavicle and part of her round, white breast. He tried not to stare as he hooked her up and turned away quickly. “This one needs to go over your heart.”

He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, before facing her again and pulling the gown down, revealing her breasts. She felt a little embarrassed, but surprised to find that he lacked the hostility she expected to find in him. She had believed that he didn’t like her. She never would have guessed that he was so shy. Maybe that was why he hadn’t kissed her.

She inhaled sharply as his hot fingers pressed the hook up to her chest. She wanted to feel more of his touch, but it was over too soon.

“Krill here will show you how to use the equipment and what to do.”

“Okay…”

Zander moved to a bench and started fiddling with his watch. A hologram popped up and she realized that although she could hear and speak different languages, she still couldn’t read them. How far in life would that get her learning French? It didn’t matter.

She endured two hours’ worth of physical tests as Zander took notes and observed her. She would glance over at him from time to time and realize that he was staring at her. She expected him to look annoyed or indifferent, and was shocked to realize that he looked sad. Maybe it was true then. Maybe Zander was just a shy man who was just as confused about his feelings as she was about her own.

If that was the case, then she would just have to do her best not to blame him for refusing her. Maybe alien customs of showing affection were different. Maybe they didn’t even kiss. She had no idea. All she knew was that she very desperately wanted to find out.

***

Zander paced his room, realizing unhappily that he had been doing this a lot lately. It was a way that he liked to relieve stress, but sometimes it backfired and just made him feel more anxious. It was a habit his mother had tried to break him of, saying it drove her to the brink seeing him pace like that. But he couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get Pria out of his mind. The tests were going to advance soon and then she would be returned to Earth. He just had a couple of days left with her. Would he be able to live with himself if he just let her go back without ever having the courage to act on his feelings?

Zander wasn’t sure what the protocol for this was. It would take a long time to develop the hybrids, and they might just need to keep an eye on her in case the Codans realized that she existed. People would be posted to keep her safe on Earth. Since he wasn’t very comfortable with his authority on the ship, maybe he could apply as one of her guards. He couldn’t imagine never seeing her again.

What a sentimental sap he was being! He should just forget about her and be happy that Captain Kane was willing to put so much trust in him. But somehow, Pria’s approval outranked even his captain’s.

Suddenly, he realized that he had forgotten to administer her vitamin after the last series of arousal tests had been completed. He needed to see if she would be able to handle the essential vitamins that his race needed to survive. If she wasn’t able to, then their hopes of using her for hybrids was dashed.

Zander sighed. He had been secretly hoping for an excuse to see her again. Everybody on the ship was sleeping; the artificial lights emulating the sun rose and set following their circadian rhythms. But there he was, still wide awake with nothing but Pria on his mind. He sighed and headed toward Pria’s room, hoping that she would be asleep when he entered.

Chapter Nine

Pria heard the door to her room hiss open and held her breath, hoping to see Zander. She peeked through her half-closed eyelids and found that her hopes had come true. She tried not to let him know that she was awake. He crept cautiously toward her, holding a syringe in his hand. Most of the time they left her alone at this hour, but for some reason he was there without any warning. She felt him inject her with the serum through the IV. His strong, hot hands caressed her body and she sighed as she became instantly hot under his touch.

She opened her eyes, convinced that he had injected her with the arousal serum. He studied her, a little panicked, but he didn’t want to leave. Her body was filled with an intense, familiar fire, and she moaned as his hand moved from her arm, down her torso. She thought that her arousal had never been stronger than when they injected her, but with Zander touching her, she changed her mind.

“Zander,” she whispered, her body on fire as he allowed his hands to roam the curves of her smooth body up and down. She moaned as his strong, hot hands found their way between her thighs. She bucked into them and he uttered a soft groan of appreciation. He could feel her blazing against his hand, with nothing but her thin gown, now wet with her desperate hunger between them.

Suddenly, he could no longer help himself. He climbed over her, his ample groin pressing hard against her middle. She moaned and he buried his mouth against her neck, sending shivers of pleasure throughout her body. He let out a low growl as she responded to his touch, dragging her mound along his shaft and filling him with an insatiable need to be inside of her.

He ran his hands through her hair, sucking and nibbling on her neck as he did. She cried out and wrapped her legs around his waist, inviting him to come closer to her; to feel the heat between her legs.

His body hovered over hers for a moment, completely still. He finally began gyrating on top of her and she felt every cell in her body stirring in response. He carefully stripped her, and then, casting aside all of his inhibitions lest he miss his chance, he also stripped himself. She paused for a moment to take him in. He was gorgeous. His torso was incredibly muscular and his skin was smooth. He was mostly humanoid in shape, but as she suspected, his manhood was much larger. She moaned as he moved between her legs, pressing himself firmly against her wetness.

“This might not be what you’re used to,” he cautioned, his muscular form teasing and tantalizing her body with slow, bold strokes.

“I don’t want what I’m used to,” she said. “I want you.”

Zander smiled down at her. She was certainly adventurous. It was just as well. She might not know what she was asking for.

“I’m not sure I will be able to stop myself once I start. Is that okay?” he asked, his hearts pounding.

“Yes,” she whispered. “Just do it.”

Zander felt himself swell with need, his huge muscle making its way between her legs. Its head squeezed inside of her and she gasped in pleasure.

“I’ll go slow,” he promised. She nodded, her eyes squeezed closed. She was whimpering, whether in pleasure or in pain he couldn’t tell. Not until she gripped her sheets and pushed herself further down his shaft was he sure. They both groaned out loud as the friction created an explosion of bliss between them.

He took her breast in his large mouth and sweetly sucked her nipple. She tried to hold back the moan of pleasure she felt, but she couldn’t. The sound of her voice as he pleasured her made his urgent need to fill her up even more irresistible.

“I’ve wanted you for so long,” he confessed breathily into her ear as he thrust his hips, bringing another moan to her lips. As he began to swell inside her, tendrils of pleasure wound up and down her body, and she sighed softly, closing her eyes as she took in the sensation.

“I thought you didn’t like me,” she said softly.

“Just the opposite,” he replied, flipping her onto her stomach and raising her ass in the air. He pushed himself a little further inside and she bucked wildly against him as the overwhelming pleasure nearly caused her to collapse. She gripped her sheets tightly in her hands as he pushed his way inside, showering her bare back with hot kisses.

“Why did you inject me with the serum tonight?” she asked quietly.

“The…what?” he paused for a moment to laugh. “I didn’t. This is all you.”

He shoved himself midway inside of her and she cried out in pleasure.

“Don’t stop!” she scolded him as he waited for a moment to laugh to himself.

“It was just a vitamin,” he said, rocking his hips gently against her. She moaned in bliss as he filled her more fully than she had ever been in her life. She had never wanted someone so badly. He held her waist gently and began massaging her clit with his large, hot thumb.

“This isn’t even the worst of it,” he whispered, slowly pulling himself out.

“What do you mean?” she asked, suddenly nervous.

“You’ll see,” he said. “My kind…we grow inside of you.”

“Are you serious-“

She abruptly let out a loud moan as he shoved himself unexpectedly back inside of her again. Her body trembled with pleasure, throbbing as he finally became fully immersed. He paused, allowing her to squeeze around his shaft, milking every small, blissful sensation possible.

“Oh my g- “

He didn’t give her a chance to finish speaking and flipped her around so that she was facing him, almost in his lap. She eased herself down his massive shaft, and his eyes held hers. She gasped in pleasure and surprise when his cock began to grow wider inside of her. Just when she was afraid it would never stop and she would be torn in two, it did, and he began ramming into her with all of his strength.

Pria had been so desperate to feel his body that she quickly began to quake around him. Zander felt his enveloped member being squeezed by the contractions of her orgasm and inhaled deeply, trembling inside of her as she gasped in sensual bliss. He thrust into her with all of his might as she came, until she screamed out loud as his eruptive orgasm began flooding her.

She was shocked by the power of his load and came again twice before he was finished. He held her firmly by the waist, hammering into her until every last drop was spent inside of her.

***

They relocated to the couch, where the mess of their sex wouldn’t be uncomfortable. He held her close to his hot body and smiled down at her.

“You’re going to be released soon. I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself if I never did that,” Zander admitted.

She laughed softly.

“I’m going back home? But I thought…”

“We have what we need from you for now. But you will be under strict surveillance. If the Codans knew who you were, the universe would be in trouble. It’s safer for everybody if you return home.”

“I’m not sure I like the idea of going away without you,” she said, frowning.

“I don’t think you’ll have to,” Zander said. “Being captain isn’t for me. I’m going to ask Kane if I can head to Earth and watch over you. I’ve done well enough that I think he will agree.”

“That’s great,” she breathed, snuggling closely into his body.

***

At the end of the week, just as he’d promised, she was back to her old home. She hadn’t lost her job at all, as it turned out. Most people only believed that she had been gone for a day or two. But she had never been happier with Zander stationed just above her apartment, head of a stealth operation to keep her safe.

Every night, he would beam her into the ship, cloaked to blend in with the night sky, and they would spend the evening together, happier than either of them had ever been in their whole lives.

THE END

Taken by the Alpha Alien

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Kylie Parker woke up with a start. The batteries to her alarm clock had died some time during the night, and she had worked a double shift the night before and slept very deeply. That meant that she was late to work. She groaned in frustration and dressed as quickly as she possibly could, imagining the unfriendly face of her boss, who seemed to be looking for any excuse to chew her out. The woman was awful, and Kylie groaned as she grabbed her car keys. It would take a miracle to avoid being reprimanded and she was worried that she was all out of luck.

She finally made it to work and ran to her cubicle. She had a well-paying job, and didn't know what she would do if she were to lose it. Unfortunately, as soon as she arrived, she was summoned into her boss's office. When she sat down in front of Nancy's desk, Nancy scowled at her. She had a feeling that she knew what was coming, but she held her breath and waited to hear for sure.

“This is a crucial time for the company, we are experiencing an opportunity for growth. And as I'm sure you know, you are only as strong as your weakest link. I can't have anybody screwing that up for us right now, I'm afraid I'm going to have to let you go. Your performance has been lackluster, and punctuality is extremely critical. I'm sure you understand. Have your desk cleared out by noon today.”

Kylie opened her mouth to protest, but the words seemed stuck behind a barrier. There was nothing more she could say to this woman, and anything else out of her mouth would just seem vile. It was better to leave with dignity than to throw a fit, so Kylie stood and walked away. Nancy would have a hard time finding anybody else to work double shifts when she needed it, and that wasn't something that Kylie needed to deal with anymore.

Losing her job had many consequences. She thought them all over as she packed her desk up. Her mortgage was coming up, and due quickly, and if she wasn't careful her payments would quickly pile up. She could lose everything. She figured with her savings she should be set for the first couple of months, but after that there was nothing that she could do except sell the summer home that she had inherited to make ends meet. If nothing else, she could live there and give up the mortgage on her house. It would give her a small safety net until she was able to find something better for herself. She closed her eyes and sighed, wishing that she worked for anybody else, and angry that Nancy would overlook all of her hard work over some obscure personal grudge against her.

On the way home from work, she decided that she would go visit her boyfriend Carl. They had been seeing each other for a few months, and she thought that maybe one of his quirky jokes and a hug would help her to feel better about the possibility of losing everything that she cared about materially in the world. She impulsively took the exit to his house instead of continuing down the highway and taking her own exit. She had a spare set of house keys for his apartment and let herself in, hoping that he would be happy to see her. She set the keys down on the counter and looked around. He was nowhere to be seen. She heard a small noise coming from the bedroom and she walked toward it.

“Carl?" She called, pushing open his bedroom door.

The sight that met her eyes made her immediately feel sick. She closed the door quickly, her face contorting in fury. Carl was in bed with another woman. She couldn't believe the nerve of that man. He shuffled to the door wrapped in a sheet.

“Who is that woman?” the blonde in his bed was calling out. “How did she get in here? I thought you said you stopped fooling around on me!”

Anger filled Kylie's heart.

“How long have you been with her?” she cried.

Carl opened his mouth to reply but she gritted her teeth in defiance.

“That actually doesn't matter – I'm not dealing with this from you.”

Kylie rushed through the apartment and grabbed the few belongings that she had left there, before hopping into her vehicle and speeding away. She had never felt more humiliated in her entire life, and she could hot tears brimmed against her eyes as she drove. She thought she was going back to her own apartment, but she sped past the exit and found herself on the way toward her summer home. She had some thinking to do, and she did not want to do that in her stuffy home, where she knew she would just end up drowning in her own sorrows. She would come collect some clothes later, as she needed them, but until then she was just going to do her best to keep her head above water.

The day had taken many unexpected twists and turns, and she was feeling worse than she could ever remember feeling before. It would do her some good to get away from the rest of the world, and not have to face any of the mundane problems that she was used to dealing with in her everyday life.

Chapter 2

Over the next few weeks, she began to slowly move her belongings over to the summerhouse. She called her brother and asked if he would be able to help her to lease out her home to somebody else so that she wouldn't lose it entirely. Instead of helping her, he gave her a lecture on being self-sustainable and independent, and hung up leaving her feeling worse than ever. When she called her best friend to ask if she knew of anybody who would want to rent her house or had heard of any new job opportunities, all she could do was say that she would call back and let her know if anything came up. Kylie didn't hear anything else from her after that. She had never felt more alone in her entire life.

The summerhouse was on a lake, and it made her feel at peace to be there. She had gone many times as a child, and after her father had passed away he had left the home to her. She had been very popular there throughout her youth and every vacation she seemed to have a new boyfriend. There was something about her that had men throwing themselves at her, and yet she had settled with a guy like Carl. What was wrong with her?

Kylie studied herself in the mirror, searching for answers to her many questions. There was nothing there but her reflection. She had jet black hair that cascaded down to the middle of her back, and almond shaped and piercing blue eyes. Her figure was voluptuous and toned, and she realized suddenly that maybe Nancy's problem with her was some kind of jealousy over her appearance. Nancy was a rumpled middle-aged woman who didn't seem to have a lot of close connections in the world. Maybe she had her eye on one of the men in the office, but he had his eye on Kylie.

It wasn't particularly fair, but at least it helped Kylie to cope with the fact that she had been unfairly fired. Nancy was a miserable old woman, and if she needed to abuse her power and authority to feel better about her lack of love, Kylie supposed she could deal with that. She tore herself away from the mirror and sat outside at the patio table, suddenly smelling the distinct aroma of impending rain. There was an obnoxious amount of splashing coming from the middle of the lake, where a teenage couple were boisterously playing. Kylie could tell that they had had one too many between the two of them, and soon the wind started blowing ominously and the clouds began to darken.

She was torn between staying put and allowing the rain to begin falling on her bare skin, and being a responsible adult and getting those kids out of the water before they were killed in a storm. She made her way toward them, reluctant but resigned in her duty toward humanity. If those were her kids, she would hope that someone responsible would be looking out for them. She wasn't old enough to have teenagers yet, but still.

“Hey you two, you should get out of there. It's about to storm!" Kylie cried, waving up to the darkened sky. They didn't seem to hear her, and continued laughing loudly and splashing in the water.

“Hey!" Kylie called again, but her words were muted out by the sound of a loud whirring engine. She looked around in confusion. There weren't any roads in the area, just pathways and long, winding driveways. There was one road far out to the east of her summerhouse. She didn't see any cars or vehicles approaching, especially none that would be able to mute out her words quite so thoroughly. A bright light flashed in front of her eyes, and she looked up into the sky expecting to see lightning. Instead, there was a large craft hovering above her, and a blinding beam of light shone down and illuminated the lake.

Another bright light flashed in front of her, and Kylie felt herself being lifted. The weightlessness of her body was alarming, but she didn't have enough time to process it. Suddenly the entire world went dark and the whirring noise stopped. She blinked rapidly, but she still could not see anything. All she could hear were alarmed and panicked murmurs around her. Somebody stuck a device into her ear and soon all of the sounds around her began to make sense.

“We got the wrong person, we need to try again!" Somebody was shouting.

“We can't try again, you know that would be too risky."

“What are we supposed to do with her?! She isn't even part of a couple. How are we supposed to -”

“We should just put her back then.”

“We can't just put her back, what if she tells somebody what happened!?”

Suddenly, a loud, clear voice spoke and silenced the panic around her. Her eyes began to adjust, and she squinted toward the voice, just making out a figure of a man, or at least a humanoid being resembling a man, making his way toward her. He was handsome and authoritative. His voice was rich and masculine, and somehow made her feel safe.

“We will keep her, forget about the other two. What worth would their genes be to us anyway? They were both intoxicated and putting their own lives at risk for the sake of brief entertainment. They would be useless to us in the long run, we might as well choose someone with a little more sense.”

Kylie looked around at the people who had been chattering in a panic. They all looked vaguely similar to the handsome humanoid man, but their eyes were wide with concern. Their heads are slightly bigger in proportion than she was used to seeing, and the effect startled her deeply. Otherwise, they looked somewhat similar to normal people. Her first thought was that she had been kidnapped by a group of deformed people, but soon the leader of the group walked toward her with firm steps echoed off the metal in the room that she was in.

“Why don't you come with me," he said gently, offering his broad arm to her. “I'm sure that you have some questions."

When she didn't budge, he took her by the arm and led her away from the large group. Kylie thought to herself how impossible the situation that she was in really was, and tried to make herself believe that it was all a dream. When they stopped in front of a large metallic door and the humanoid figure opened it with a button, her heart sank. It wasn't a dream. She was in a lot of trouble.

Chapter 3

Kylie looked around the room, her heart racing in fear.

“Where am I?" She demanded.

“Don't worry, you are safe. You should take a seat, most people find it very difficult to withstand the abduction rays. I'm sure your legs are feeling quite unpleasant. ”

The man gestured toward a bench in the room, and she reluctantly sat, unable to stand any longer. Her legs were feeling rubbery and weak. She finally regained her eye sight completely, and noticed that the room they were in was like a large apartment.

“You are aboard the Legacy. My ship."

Kylie stared at the man in disbelief.

"Your ship? Where is your ship going?"

“That really depends," he said with a raw laugh.

“Depends on what?” She demanded.

“It depends on what we discover about you. I should probably explain myself. There is far more going on in the galaxy than you could ever conceive of. You can be part of something amazing.”

“What are you talking about?" Kylie asked. She was suddenly very tired.

“I can explain everything to you," he said, heading toward the door. “But for now, I'm just going to let you rest. We will talk when you're feeling better, and you be able to understand everything much more clearly then. Have you eaten in the past five hours?”

“That's a strange question. But no, I haven't.”

“All right, I'll send something by and get you on a regular diet. We can talk more then.”

He didn't give her the chance to reply before he marched out the door. It closed automatically behind him, and Kylie sat back and took a deep breath. She suddenly had a feeling of acute loneliness, unlike anything that she had ever felt before. She missed the deep and masculine voice of the man who had just left her company. She was confused and frustrated, but her body wasn't able to handle all of it at once. She felt promptly into a deep sleep.

She didn't wake up until the door in the apartment slid open again. She recognized one of the people who had been panicked about abducting her. He was lingering in the doorway for a moment, nervous, before entering. He was looking at her the same way many of the men on earth had looked at her – hungrily. It made her nervous, especially when he approached, but he simply sat a tray full of food on the table. It smelled surprisingly delicious, and her stomach rumbled heartily. The person, for lack of a better word, left before Kylie could speak, and she began to eat enthusiastically.

With the food in her stomach, she was able to think much more clearly about the situation that she was in. It all still seemed very impossible, but at least now she knew for sure that she wasn't dreaming. It was possible that she was going insane, but it was probably because she was having a nervous breakdown. That was completely acceptable in modern society, most people had a breakdown at some point in their lives. It was nothing that she should be too ashamed about.

She had mustered more energy after eating and began to poke around at her surroundings. It was full of strange objects as well as some familiar ones. She was pressing buttons on a strange device that looked like a calculator when the attractive man who had led her to the apartment entered.

"Do you think that I will ever have any privacy in this place? And how long do you plan on keeping me here for?"

"I'm sorry, next time I will knock,” he said with a wry smile. “And frankly, the duration of your stay will depend solely on the task at hand. Maybe at the end of our quest you will find that you feel more fulfilled on earth, although that seems unlikely. If we get what we need and we are able to accomplish our mission, you will be returned safe and sound. We wish no harm to come to you.”

“What mission are you talking about? Why is it necessary for me to be here? Don't you care that I might have a family and friends back home that I care about?" Kylie scowled, but not at the thought of being stuck in space at this handsome, albeit strange man. She was more concerned as she remembered how her family and friends had turned on her in her time of need. There really wasn't much left for her on earth, but still, it did seem pretty rude to be taken away without any second thoughts.

“I should probably break down what's going on for you,” he said thoughtfully. “My name is Kane. I'm the leader of the Driad people. We are one of many races in the universe. We have been traveling throughout the galaxies in search of a way to stop the Codans, because they are enslaving other races. They are the only ones who hold an elixir for a virus that is plaguing the universe. Many races are being wiped out by it, and it is lethal and mysterious. My team is working against the Codans to find a cure and liberate the people who are being used for the Codans evil schemes. They abuse the power of the elixir, and purposely keep people sick so they have to continue relying on the Codans for their livelihood. The worst part is it only eases symptoms, it doesn't even cure them.”

“What does that have to do with me?" Kylie asked.

“It has both nothing and everything to do with you. Humans haven't been touched by the virus yet, though we have reason to suspect Earth as an origin of it. We've been looking for people who can help us to unlock the genetic sequence in the disease. If we were able to find a cure, that would mean that we can get out from under the oppressive thumb of the Codans and find peace and harmony in the universe once again. The Codans have very big ideas about what to do with the races they've enslaved, and they want to colonize the whole thing.”

“Colonize...?” Kylie asked, imagining

It's highly likely that your planet will be overtaken by the Codans, or obliterated by the virus. Either one is an unfortunate fate. We've been collecting some specimens to avoid extinction in case the worst happens. But you do see how this affects you, don't you? You might just save your world and ours. My planet has already been lost to the disease," Kane said, turning around as he grimaced painfully.

He tried to hide the emotion in his face, but he couldn't. Kylie found herself wondering how strange it was that she should be able to empathize with it being from another planet. All of this seemed too strange and unworldly to be true, but what other choice did she have but to believe him? There she was, in a spaceship as it began to orbit far above any of the earthly boundaries that she was used to. Somehow the conditions in the ship were perfect for her to thrive, and she wondered if it was just in the apartment or if she was ever going to be able to have free roam of the craft. Finally, Kane turned back around and gave her a reassuring smile.

“All we have to do is test your genes, and will find out if they're match for the antivirus. I understand that you probably don't have any interest in helping us, considering that we basically just kidnapped you from everything that you know and love, so we will try and make this quick. However, if it turns out that you are a match, we may need to keep you on board for further tests. I hope that you will come to forgive us for this invasion in time.”

And with that, he walked out of the room, leaving her to stare behind him in disbelief as the door closed with a hiss and left her alone.

Chapter 4

Kylie was upset about being taken from her home, but it felt nice to have a reason not to worry about what she was supposed to do with her life. Now that she had no job, she wasn't sure where her life was heading anymore. She would just have to play it by ear. That was a whole lot easier to do when staring out the window of the ship as the stars passed by then it was sitting alone in her summer home before she sold it for an extra chunk of money. Although she was bitter about being kept prisoner, it was nice to surrender a little bit of control over her life.

Soon, her stomach started growling, and she couldn't wait for her next meal. She wondered what in the world it was that they were feeding her. It tasted great, and she felt stronger and more nourished after eating it than she did eating the food on earth. The door to her apartment hissed open, and two Driads in lab coats walked toward her. The male had a long needle in his hand, and she flinched away from it.

“Not to worry child, you're going to be fine. Just brace yourself for the pain. It will only last a moment."

She grimaced and the other Driad gripped her shoulder, forcing her to stay still as the long needle pierced into her delicate flesh. She exhaled sharply as the pain seared through her. Finally, he withdrew the needle and gave her a small cup with a clear liquid in it.

“Drink this," he demanded.

She did as she was told, strongly resenting the hand of the Driad woman who was gripping her firmly, and immediately the pain in her body dissipated. She wanted to thank him, but stopped herself. They had just inconvenienced her body with a serious amount of pain after abducting her from her home planet. There was no way she should be thanking them for anything. And that woman was looking at her so strangely, it made her feel like a lab rat.

Her stubborn anger toward the alien race wore on long after the Driads in lab coats left. The threat of the Codans meant nothing to her. They might as well have been made up and part of the strange delusion she was having during her nervous breakdown. It would all make so much sense – the need to escape reality, the handsome, masculine man in control... everything her life might be lacking. And even if it wasn't a nervous breakdown, she had never heard of the Codans all the time that she was on earth, so she didn't see why she needed to think about them while she was in space either. The idea of the human race becoming extinct because of some weird space virus seemed absurd.

Kylie grumbled to herself and tried to get comfortable on the couch in her room. It wasn't as difficult as it looked like it would be, and she sank easily into it. She leaned back and smiled, instantly relaxed. She could get used to this, she thought, and then sighed. She didn't know how long she would be there, so she might as well try and enjoy it while it lasted.

***

Kane was sitting in the control room, thinking deeply about how to set a course to avoid Codan territory. He had just figured it out when his two leading scientists burst into the room, waving a file excitedly. He looked at them as if they were crazy, until realization dawned on his face.

“Is that a match?" He asked, his jaw dropping in awe.

“Yes!" Korda exclaimed. “It's an exact match. The genetic sequence is perfect – all we have to do now is get it in the formula and see if it works. We have the test subjects being readied right now. It's going to be a very simple process. If this cures them, you do realize that all the power in the universe will finally be resting right in our own hands, don't you?"

“Of course, this shifts everything in our favor. But we will have to keep this top-secret, there is no way that the Codans will leave us alone if we are carrying something so valuable. We're going to have to set up some kind of a safety net here. But once we have enough of what we need, are going to take the power back into our own hands. This changes everything. I'm so glad that we made such a wonderful mistake!"

Korda nodded enthusiastically and summoned his assistant Gina to follow. They disappeared behind the door to the control room, and Kane leaned back and let out an excited whoop. Finally, things were going to go right. His mind drifted to the beautiful human that they had abducted by accident. He hadn't had a great feeling about abducting the drunk children, and when their sights had landed on the women, he felt as if some kind of divine miracle had taken place. He thought at the time that maybe that was just because he had never laid eyes on somebody more beautiful than her, but now he questioned whether or not he had some kind of premonition about the fate of the universe resting in his own hands.

And it was all thanks to this woman. Kylie. He began to pace on the control room, his mind taking on a completely new train of thought. Kylie was now a precious commodity in the universe. If the Codans were going to eliminate earth, they would have to make sure to keep her as safe as possible. It was crucial that nobody discover the value of their cargo until they were able to produce enough serum to help everybody fight the disease that was enslaving the races of the universe to the evil Codan empire. But that was why he was the captain of the Legacy, he was going to do his best to fight the oppressive force out to enslave them and liberate the universe once and for all.

Chapter 5

Kylie was woken up and taken to what looked to be a laboratory. She inhaled sharply, conjuring to mind all the images that she had seen throughout her life of alien life forms experimenting on human bodies. She had wanted to trust that no harm would fall to her after Kane came and visited her that morning. His presence was a great comfort and she found herself wanting to believe everything he said. He was excited and told her that some tests needed to be done, tests that could change everything and make her a hero. He had assured her that she would come out feeling great, and when she remembered the way the food affected her, she had been very tempted to believe just that. Unfortunately, it was hard to stay calm when she was confronted by terrifying instruments of potential torture.

The man, Korda, apparently the Legacy's leading scientist, told her to sit down on a bed much like the one that they had put into her little apartment on the ship. It was surprisingly comfortable, and when she laid down on it, Korda began his examination. He scanned a red light across her body, and she suddenly felt very exposed as images of her insides were projected onto the walls around them. Korda studied them intently, his large brow drawing in concentration. His assistant stayed in the background taking notes, scribbling furiously as Korda called out words in a medical jargon that Kylie found impossible to understand. It was the same woman who had held her down before, and they glared at each other from time to time as Korda obliviously studied her body.

After about 10 minutes of this, Korda gave her something to drink, and she fell into a blissful, trancelike state where the rest of his probing did not affect her at all. She could tell that he was drawing blood and looking at it under a microscope, and experimenting with this and that. Kane had told her that her body would be a valuable scientific anomaly, one that could potentially save the lives of billions of beings throughout the universe. She felt like that was a lot of pressure, and wondered if maybe she should have worked out at the gym more often when she was on earth. Maybe she shouldn't have eaten so many doughnuts. Maybe she should have avoided more processed foods. If the fate of the universe relied on her body, maybe she should have treated it like a temple.

And then she was suddenly frustrated by the fact that so much pressure was put onto her. If it weren't for these people, she wouldn't know anything about the other beings in the universe. She would still be blissfully living her life on earth, allowing the blank question mark of possibilities to remain open above her head, but never truly wanting to explore anything further than that. The reality of her life on earth suddenly hit her like a ton of bricks. Everybody she knew had turned against her, and she was without a job and without any hope at all. Most of them, if they heard anything about her, would have said that she disappeared, but most people probably wouldn't notice or care. The thought made her angry, and she made a small decision to care more about having a purpose in the universe rather than leading a boring and trivial life on the planet where nobody cared about her.

Finally, the testing was through and she was led back to her apartment by Kane himself. He held her arm firmly to steady her as she walked numbly beside him. Whatever Korda had given her had made her feel a little bit out of it, and Kane gently guided her, speaking softly and soothingly as he walked with her through the bay of his ship. She could feel all eyes turned on her as they moved, and Kane walked regally forward, not making contact with anybody except Kylie. He didn't want any of the crewmembers to discover just how valuable she was, but he also wanted them to understand that she was to be respected at all times. He hoped that they would respect his wishes, and the first not to would deeply regret it.

“So how did it go?" Kane asked Kylie once she was resting comfortably on her own bed.

“You tell me," Kylie said sleepily.  "I don't really understand what it is that you're looking for."

“I think that we will know when we find it," Kane said with a small smile.

They gazed at each other, Kane brushing her hair away from her forehead reassuringly. It felt soothing, and Kylie just wanted to close her eyes and bask in the feeling forever. It seemed almost more normal to be here with this man from another planet than it did to be on a blind date. The thought made her start to giggle, until Kane was also laughing because he didn't understand what she had been set off by. The sound of her laughter was beautiful, but not as radiant as the way her face brightened up. He couldn't take his eyes off of her, and soon gave up asking what she was laughing about and just shook his head bemused. There was still a lot he had left to learn about earthlings, he decided, and stood carefully to take his leave.

Chapter 6

When Kylie woke up, she gasped, startled, and looked around the room for Kane. She could have sworn that he was just there with her, and she felt an aching void when she realized that she was alone. Maybe it was just because she was missing the contact with people of her own species, but she was desperate for him to come back and fill her little bland apartment with the same comfort that he had given to her as she fell asleep. A lot of what happened was foggy in her mind, but she knew that from the way she could feel Kane beside her, there was nothing malicious in his heart. In fact, she had determined as she drifted off into a dreamless sleep that Kane might just be more attractive than anybody on her planet. The thought had struck her so funny that she had drifted off to sleep in a fit of giggles. There was no way to explain what she was thinking without embarrassing herself, and so she was glad for the chance to escape explanation.

She turned to the table, where a meal was laid out for her. It was reminiscent of the type of meal that she would have found on earth, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn't been sure if she would ever be able to eat normal foods again. Somebody on the ship was looking out for her, and she had a feeling that it was Kane. She ate slowly, contemplating whether or not she would prefer to stay on the ship or go home. It seemed as if there wouldn't be much of a home to get back to if the Codans had their way.

She tried to imagine what it would be like if Earth never existed again. The thought made her stomach drop. She would never be able to go back to her favorite places, such as the summer home where she spent her youth and the lake were sometimes she would go out for a late night swim with nobody watching her. Everybody that she knew and loved would be gone, and the feeling of isolation she felt would turn into a stronger feeling of devastation. The thought was very disturbing, and she tried to shake it away. If there is anything that she could do to save the planet that she was from, she figured that she should cooperate. If Kane was really doing what he claimed, she might be able to prevent a worse fate from befalling the planet.

She grumbled to herself as she remembered the unfair conditions that had gotten her fired from her job. But the words didn't hold the same weight that they did just a week ago. In fact, once they were out of her mouth, they seemed to hang thinly in the air before dropping away. It was as if they meant nothing anymore. The idea of actually saving the planet versus the silly job that she lost that she could barely stand didn't seem to compare at all. Of course she would prefer to save the planet. Even if nobody ever knew about it, it would be nice to be able to say to herself that she had done something that important in her life.

Of course that was only if it turned out that she did hold the special gene that could fight the virus that the Codans were using against the rest of the races in the galaxy. She wandered over to the window of the apartment, the idea of Kane's muscular body floating around in her head as she stared out into the darkness of space around her. She'd never seen anything more beautiful in her life, and although she had been afraid of flying in an airplane, for some reason Kane's ship made her feel completely safe. He genuinely seemed to want to do things right for her, and so she decided to sit back and relax, and try to enjoy herself as much as she could without having to worry about the stress of life on earth.

Chapter 7

Korda hummed absently to himself as he made the final addition to an elixir that he was testing out on an isolated strain of the virus. He stopped mid-hum and had to do a double take. He had finally done it. He held the most valuable serum in the galaxy in his hands. He quickly scanned over the code to memorize it before running off excitedly in pursuit of his assistant Gina. Normally, she was hovering right over his shoulder, but for some reason today he was not able to find her anywhere. He decided to check her chambers, which is something he normally never did. He believed in giving his assistants, particularly those of the opposite sex, a lot of breathing room.

However, this was too exciting to keep to himself. He burst into her door, and suddenly felt as if he were being hit by a ton of bricks. Gina was on a radio communicating their location to the leader of the Codans, Marxus. She stopped abruptly and turned to look at him, her face falling in horror. She hadn't expected him to come in and discover her communication with their enemy. The worst part about it was that there was really nothing that he could do. He could have apprehended her if he had his weapon, but they weren't allowed in the laboratory and there was no time to retrieve it. He ran urgently from Gina to try to find Kane.

“Kane!" Korda exclaimed as he turned the corner and nearly collided with him. “Gina is a mole! She's been sending messages about my work to the Codan Empire!”

“What!? How could you let this happen?"

“Me? I'm not the one who said I should have an assistant, and I'm not even the one who chose Gina. You felt sorry for her and picked her up off of that planet because you said she has high potential. But she's probably been working with the Codans this entire time!”

Kane considered this and looked down at the floor thoughtfully.

“How much does she know?" Kane asked him finally, looking up with his eyes flashing in anger.

“She knows that Kylie is a match, but she doesn't know that I have unlocked the formula for the antivirus. We are now officially the most powerful group in the universe.”

The news filled Kane with a feeling of ecstatic relief. If all went well from here on out, he would be able to save the universe. But first things were first, they would have to find a way to get rid of Gina and protect themselves from the onslaught that she had probably doomed them all to. She had truly believed that she was just an innocent prisoner on one of the planets where they had gassed up the ship. Fortunately, she hadn't been on board very long, but now it was certain that the Codans had their location, and worse, they would have knowledge about Kylie as well.

Suddenly, the alarms started to blare in their ears and Kane's face fell.  A Codan ship was close, and some security had been breached. The sudden thought of Kylie filled his mind, and dread gripped his heart.

“Kylie," he murmured quietly. “Go after Gina! Show no mercy.”

Kane ran from the room as quickly as he could, pulling his weapon out of the holster at his side. Korda ran in the opposite direction, back toward the laboratory. He looked around for Gina, but it was too late. She had already vanished.

Chapter 8

Kylie had been surprised when somebody burst into her apartment. She could tell by the light sound of the footsteps that it wasn't Kane, and when Gina appeared to her, she quirked her head and concern. She had recognized her as the bitchy woman from the testing room, but now the expression on her face was hardened and serious. Before she had a chance to ask what was going on, Gina pulled out a large needle and stuck it painfully into Kylie's arm. Kylie opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, she collapsed onto the floor.

She remained semi-conscious as Gina lifted her easily onto her back, carrying Kylie as if she were a lamb, and ran to the corner of the room where an ominous red light was blinking. It looked a lot like the same kind of light that had pulled her away from her summerhouse by the lake, and yet it looked much more sinister. She tried to squirm away from Gina's grip, but whatever she had been injected with left her weak and unable to struggle. She cursed out loudly, but the sound was muted by a whirring noise. The blood rushed into Kylie's ears as they were transported into another ship.

Terrifying beings glowered down at her. Gina had dropped her onto the floor unceremoniously, and they were all craning their long necks down to study her. Their faces were wilted, almost as if they were melting. The color of their skin was a wood-like brown, and at the back of their heads they had crowns that reminded her of a triceratops. She studied them in disgust, shivering despite herself on the cold floor of the ship. The ship wasn't well lit like the Legacy was. Instead, it was dark and somber, and she felt immediately afraid.

“I did as you asked," Gina said, pacing around the room anxiously. “Now I want my payment. You promised that I would get another dose. Something to ease the pain, you know. You said that the medicine would be able to help right?”

The beings surrounding Kylie made no indication that they had heard Gina, and simply continued to study Kylie. One of them, clearly the leader, extended a long, bony hand and opened his palm toward Gina.

“Where are the notes?" he asked, without looking away from Kylie.

Gina's face suddenly fell as she realized that she forgot to grab the notebook from the ship as she ran toward Kylie's room. She thought that it would be the main priority to get rid of the girl. But somehow, it had slipped her mind to bring her notes.

She didn't have to speak for all of them to realize her mistake. One by one, the Codans turned away from Kylie and fixed their steely gazes upon Gina.

“What? I delivered the girl just like you asked me to. That was the most important thing. They were right on the brink of figuring out how to fix this virus. But since you have her, you can find out first. You can be the ones to fix me like you promised. That was the deal."

“The deal was that you keep an eye on Capt. Kane and his absurd crew, get us all of the information possible, take meticulous notes, to be delivered to us on time when we arrived. You did a great job giving us the location and delivering the girl, but that was only part of your job. For the rest of it you have failed and therefore there is no deal between us any longer. Take her away."

Gina's face fell, and she began shaking her head and begging for them to reconsider.

“I brought the girl," she cried out loudly. “What more would you want?"

“I want what they have. The research they have done. Without it, she is almost useless. Show no mercy. Execute her at once. She knows too much already."

“No, please!" Gina cried, as they began to drag her away.

Finally, Kylie summoned up enough energy to be able to speak. Everybody paused and turned to her as the words began to escape her mouth.

“You stupid girl," Kylie said, her eyes closed. “They would have fixed you if you were just honest. And they would have done it for free.”

Gina stared at Kylie, her eyes widened and her face filled with fear. Kylie found it difficult to pity her for. Gina was going to be executed by the people that she thought would save her, and she had turned her back on her one chance of liberation. She had a strong feeling that Gina was addicted to the rush of the pharmaceutical medicine. Probably, the strength of the painkillers that they were offering her were too alluring to resist. She didn't want a cure – she wanted the rush of their drugs. And now she would get neither.

She had overheard Kane mumbling to Korda in the laboratory about how sad it was that so much of the population were being turned into zombies and addicted to the serums that the Codans were handing out. He saw it as a way to keep everybody dependent on what the Codans could offer rather than having to find a cure for the virus. He even speculated that they had started the virus themselves, as a form of germ warfare, so that they could begin to colonialize the universe and establish themselves as the ultimate power.

Listening to Kane talking was easy to dismiss. She didn't feel as if anything that he was saying pertained to her or was real. She had never experienced any of the things that he was talking about, and she found it difficult to believe and understand them. But now that she was looking into the faces of these ugly, terrifying beings known as the Codans, she believed everything that Kane was saying, and felt an urgent desire to see his handsome face, and get off of this terrifying ship where she was no longer safe.

***

Meanwhile, on the Legacy, Kane was barking orders to everybody. As soon as he realized that Kylie was missing, he had set out to do what only the most crazy and foolhardy people had ever tried to do. Find the Codans.

They were the most powerful race in the universe, between their ability to enslave the masses with their virus and being the only hope of cure for the pain associated with it, and the powerful army that was at the leader's beck and call. They had completely destroyed his planet decades ago, leaving him bound to the ship where he tried to avoid all detection. His race was known for their strength and intelligence, so it was no wonder why they had been pursued and obliterated. He had managed to save the crewmembers, but everybody else had been destroyed. It was why he was so well protected. Everybody was loyal to him because of his strength and bravery. He had kept them together as their worlds fell apart.

And now, they were being put to the test as he demanded them to put their lives on the line to save a woman they had accidentally abducted just a week ago. Many of them thought he was crazy, but they knew that he had his reasons. Although they were concerned with his personal feelings getting in the way, they followed him blindly and prepared the ship to take on the terrifying Codan army.

He knew that he was testing their resolve and he was proud of them for stepping up to the challenge even though it seemed impossible. It made him glad to be their captain, and soon they were on their way. He was happy to know that they were probably not prepared for an ambush, and that they wouldn't have had a chance to get very far since Kylie and Gina had just recently been abducted. He rushed around the ship demanding that they keep their sights targeted on the Codans and maintain as much of a cloak as possible to keep them out of the Codan's radar.

Kane was terrified that they might have already killed Kylie in cold blood just to keep the possibility of an antivirus as limited as possible. That would mean that he would no longer be able to liberate the races from their evil clutches and provide them all with a cure to the problem rather than a temporary and unhealthy solution that made them into zombies perfect for the Codans to control. He was filled with fury as soon as they were able to lock onto the target, and he told everybody to stay put as he leapt alone into the beam, where he was immediately transported into the cargo hold of the Codan's ship.

Chapter 9

Kylie tried to squirm away as she was taken to a room that had no windows or furniture. It was completely dark, and she looked around with a squint as they closed the door on her and left her in complete silence. She tried to plead for help, but it didn't work. Whatever Gina had injected her with had left her unable to do much. All she could do was hope that Kane might be somewhere out there and willing to rescue her from the Codans.

In the meantime, Kane was moving cautiously through the cargo room, avoiding detection by dodging behind boxes. Nobody had noticed that he had been transported, which was all the better for him. He pulled his weapon out of the holster at his side and walked slowly toward the doorway. He had to try it a few times before he was able to crack the code and release himself from the hold.

Kane walked cautiously down the hallway, ducking behind corners whenever he saw a threat. E had a team following him wherever he went on the ship so that if he were in a bad position, they could just beam him back to the ship and make their escape. They didn't know where Kylie was, and he knew he had to find her quickly before they found him. Korda was on a small communication device in his ear, giving him coordinates. He had a ray fixed onto the ship so that he could sense the heat of everybody on board. The Codans had very low body temperatures, while Kylie was hot.

“It looks as if they have more than one human on board,” Korda said into the microphone. I am picking up at least two. They're on opposite ends of the ship. I really hope that you can make the right choice in time.”

Kane growled to himself in frustration. He felt obligated to save them both, but only one of them was Kylie. Only one of them he cared about. And not just because she could save the universe. There had been a sense of intimacy between them that he couldn't shake off. He wasn't stupid and knew that there were rumors around the ship about the two of them falling for each other, but he had not thought much about it until now. He would never have risked his life for any other person like this. They would have thought of something else to do. But this girl was different. Somehow, she had his heart.

In a moment of intense deliberation, Kane chose to go left. Korda gave him directions to follow through the ship and he did his best to avoid detection. Finally, he reached the end of the bay and peeked inside a dark room. He had to try for a while at the code to the door, and he knew that after three wrong tries the alarm would be sounded and he would be caught. Fortunately, he got the door open on the second try and pushed his way inside, his eyes wide and searching for Kylie.

He was crestfallen when he saw a man staring at him. It was an earthling, and his eyes were wide with fear.

“What are you going to do to me this time?" He asked, backing away as quickly as he could from Kane. “Please just leave me alone."

Kane's heart lurched in sympathy for this terrified man, and he lowered his weapon.

“I'll rescue you if you like, but if you make so much as a noise we're both dead, do you understand that?"

The man nodded dumbly, and Kane ordered Korda to set the coordinates to beam him away. He hoped that it wouldn't set off any alarm bells, and hurried away from the room before he was sucked into the beam as well.

It hadn't been Kylie, but he did manage to save somebody. The thought should've been comforting, but all it did was bring him a sense of dread and panic. If the Codans noticed the beam from his ship, they would all be doomed. He had to hurry.

He waited for Korda to give him the instructions and warn him of any codons coming his way. For some reason, they were all gathered in the top area of the ship. He wasn't sure what to make of this and did his best to run as quickly as he could to find Kylie.

Suddenly, the alarm bells began to blare. His heart lurched and he sped as quickly as he could down the hallway, where Korda promised that Kylie was laying. He fumbled with the lock, not caring if he set off any more alarms. Although it would alert everybody to his location, at least he would be able to escape by the skin of his teeth.

The door finally opened, just as Marxus appeared in front of Kane. Kane's stomach dropped, and he fired his weapon blindly, screaming for Korda to beam them into the ship.

“Just the man I've been wanting to see," Marxus said, unphased by Kane's weapon. Kane shot again and Marxus dodged out of the way, swooping into the room toward Kylie. Kane knew that if he didn't get there first, she would be dead.

Kane rushed forward, using his body to separate Marxus from the woman he loved, throwing himself fully in front of Marxus and colliding with his sickly body. A light began to flood the room and Kane clung to Kylie's limp form. He couldn't tell if she was breathing or not, and soon he was clinging to her on the floor of the Legacy. But there was a problem. Marxus had been beamed alongside them.

Kane paled as Marxus struck out at one of his crew members, knocking her dead where she stood. A cry of rage escaped his lips and he lunged forward toward Marxus. They both fell to the floor, tumbling together until Marxus pulled Kane up by the collar of his shirt. Suddenly, everybody on the ship rushed forward, separating Marxus from Kane and beating the ever-loving hell out of him. They formed a strong crowd, pushing Marxus toward a chute. He growled in anger as he stumbled into it, and Kane struggled to stand up and catch his breath, watching as his people got rid of Marxus once and for all. He was quickly sucked into the chute as one of his crew members, he recognized her as the sister of the woman Marxus had killed, pushed the button.

A furious cry echoed in the cabin as Marxus was sucked out into space, and they all looked away as he killed by the impact. They all watch this happen in a daze, until Kane came to his senses and commanded that the ship speed away quickly before anybody else came after them. He then ordered Korda to give Kylie something that would combat the effect of Gina's needle. He rested her side and picked her up carefully, carrying her to his own private chambers. Korda met him in the hallway before he walked in and gave him a small cup to allow Kylie to drink.

When she opened her eyes, tears of relief flowed from Kane's eyes, dampening his cheeks.

“I thought I had lost you forever," Kane said, his voice choking up. Everything happened so fast. Marxus was gone and now Kylie was back safe and sound. They were truly going to save the universe.

“I knew that you would come back for me," she said weakly.

Chapter 10

They stared at each other quietly, and Kane finally raised the small cup to her full lips. She drank it deeply and Kane could almost feel the life being restored into her body. He held her closely to his body, the two of them shockingly intimate inside of his personal cabin. Kylie had been terrified, but she knew that he would come for her. It wasn't a question in her mind. The smell of his cabin filled her senses and made her hungry for more. She looked up into his eyes as the strength began to fill her body. A longing she had never before began to fill her, and Kane, returning her intense gaze, pursed his lips and gazed down at her, his body full of adrenaline and ready to move.

She sat up, relishing the feeling of his strong arms around her, and met his lips with hers. She moaned softly as the slick feeling of his tongue against hers sent a thrill throughout her. He lifted her on top of himself and she could feel the hard bulge between his thighs pushing intimately between her legs. She wondered briefly if he would look the same as human men down there and then had to laugh to herself again. The musical sound of her laughter roused Kane's attention and he quirked his eyebrow at her as if he could read her mind, which made her laugh harder.

The sound of her enjoying herself aroused him more, and he slowly unbuttoned her blouse, taking in the soft pale skin beneath. A soft sigh escaped her lips and he smiled sweetly at her before he took her breast in his mouth, sucking gently and eliciting a moan that drove him wild. Finally he slipped himself out of his clothes and stood naked in front of her, pulling her clothes off slowly, allowing her to take the time she needed to adjust to his touch.

Finally, she grabbed him by the waist, her legs parted and welcoming him between them. She was pleased to find that he was bigger than the men on earth, and the differences and similarities were both arousing. She gasped sharply as he made his way inside of her, and closed her eyes as he made love to her, taking the time no man on Earth had ever taken to appreciate her body and kiss everything about her that made her a unique creation in the universe.

The heat between them was undeniable, and soon she was enraptured in bliss. Her climax was immense and he gripped her hips as he buried himself deeper inside, allowing himself to be squeezed by her contractions until he couldn't take any more. His powerful orgasm erupted in an explosion that surprised them both with its sheer force, bringing her to another full climax as he held her firmly in place. Finally, they collapsed together, spent but craving one another's comfort.

Kane kissed her then, a sweet, tender kiss that she would remember for the rest of her life.

“Please don't leave me,” he whispered.

It was such a sweet, intimate thing to say. Something she would expect a woman to utter after sex, not this strong, unbelievably attractive man. The gentleness of his eyes melted her heart and she thought back to her life on earth. The only person she would miss was her brother.

“I don't know how I could,” she said. “We have a universe to save.”

And with that, they fell asleep together, drifting through space in the Legacy, each of them lost in dreams of another world.

THE END

Wanted by Aliens

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

The restaurant was quiet for a Friday night and Chantel lazily loitered out the back of the fire escape, looking up at the stars. She had been waiting for almost half an hour, and even though it had been all over the news that there was supposed to be a meteor shower happening that evening, she hadn’t seen one shooting star as she watched the heavens.

“You still skiving?” Ben said as he came out of the back door of the kitchen and lit up a cigarette. He was pretty cute for a man who spent most of his day surrounded by raw meat and cooking grease, but as Chantel had gotten to know him over the months she had realized there was more to him than met the eye. Ben had a quiet, thoughtful side that allowed him to be ever so mysterious… and even though Chantel knew better than to get involved with someone from work, she quite liked to day dream that maybe one day her and Ben may have some kind of future away from the restaurant.

“I’d hardly call it skiving, have you seen it in there? It’s dead,” she laughed.

“Yeah I know,” Ben exhaled a plume of smoke up into the night. “Lucky us, at least we’re not being overworked as well as underpaid.”

He winked and Chantel gave him a coy smile.

She had been working at Carlo’s for around three months, ever since her parent’s had gotten a divorce and cut off her allowance. She was finally out on her own after years of privileged and uncomplicated living. She had worried at first about affording it all whilst still studying at college, but luckily her friend Sarah had managed to land her a waitressing job at one of the best known Italian’s in town, and even though the money was pretty terrible, she made sure that she always had a big smile on her face to ensure good tips.

“Yeah I’m glad it’s quiet,” she said. “I’m tired tonight.”

“What?” Ben laughed. “On a Friday? What kind of college girl are you? You should be leaving here in an hour, slapping on a high pair of heels and a tiny skirt and hitting the town!”

Chantel laughed and shook her head.

“If only my life was that exciting…” she trailed off and looked back up to the sky again to check if there was any meteor activity. A few stars twinkled brightly, but apart from that the whole black expanse above her was pretty clear.

She sighed and brushed a strand of hair back into her ponytail.

“Well,” she said as she slid down off the crates and smoothed down her skirt. “I better get back to it.”

She slapped Ben playfully on the shoulder and smiled at him as she walked by. She could sense his eyes on her until she got inside and she felt a rush of lust creep up inside of her. It was obvious that their crush was mutual, and it certainly made her nights at work all that little more exciting.

She made her way through the kitchen, past the rest of the chefs and out of the double doors into the restaurant. Carlo, the owner was sat up at the bar, drinking a bottle of beer and lamenting the poor turn out of customers.

“If we carry on like this, I honestly don’t know what we’ll do,” he said miserably.

“It’s nearing the end of the month,” Chantel said hopefully. “People are probably just waiting to get paid.” She didn’t even know if she believed herself, but she could only try and keep morale high.

“I hope you’re right,” Carlo said as he turned to look at her. She smiled sympathetically and made her way behind the bar where she started stacking glasses into the dishwasher before wiping down the countertops. She didn’t even know why she was trying to reassure Carlo. She knew fine well that should trade not pick up she would be the first one to go. Last one in… First one out. That was how it went, and to date she was still the newest member of the team.

“You hooking up with Sarah later?” Carlo asked from over the rim of his beer bottle.

Even though Carlo was married, he and Sarah had been involved at some point or another. Chantel had never got the full details of their affair but she knew it hadn’t exactly ended well. Carlo had wanted to keep her on the side, but Sarah had had enough.

“Umm…” Chantel stalled, unsure of what to tell him. “Probably when I get back to our dorm.”

“It’s Friday,” he snorted. “Surely you girls have something planned?”

Chantel shrugged and bit her bottom lip. She didn’t want to drop Sarah in it in case they were still seeing each other and she was out on a date.  Or worse, if Carlo had suddenly decided to become possessive and track her movements. The last thing Sarah would want is to lose her job at the restaurant.

“Well tell her I said hello anyway,” he yawned with disappointment. “You may as well get yourself home.  No point in waiting around here in this ghost town.”

Chantel checked the clock on the wall. It was only nine-thirty.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Yup,” Carlo took another swig of his beer. “See you tomorrow.”

He slid off his stool and made his way toward the kitchen door.

Chantel didn’t need to be told twice. Without wasting a moment she pulled off her apron, clocked out on her timesheet and grabbed her jacket and purse. As she ran through the kitchen she waved goodbye to Ben and he winked at her as she passed.

They were definitely going to end up together. Even though she knew it was risky with them being colleagues, she decided right then and there that she was going to make him hers.

2.

“Ben the chef?” Sarah asked as she opened a bottle of wine and poured them both a glass. “Ew,” she said as she shuddered her shoulders.

“What do you mean ‘ew’?” Chantel laughed.

“I don’t know. He just doesn’t do it for me.” Sarah shrugged.

“Oh what and older, boring, balding Carlo does?” Chantel rolled her eyes.

“Shhh,” Sarah hushed. “We never mention him again.” she reached over and pulled a red lipstick out of her vanity case before she held it up to her lips.

“He was asking about you,” Chantel said quietly as she took a sip of her own wine. “Wanted to know if we were out anywhere tonight.”

“Oh I bet he did,” Sarah cringed. “He’s not exactly taking the hint.”

“Well I didn’t tell him anything.”

“Good,” Sarah smiled. “Especially seeing as we have a wild party to go to I suppose.”

“Yep,” Chantel unrolled her last curler and flicked her hair.

She hadn’t known about the party until she had left the restaurant and made her way back to the dorm. Sarah had been off work all week and had heard from one of the girls down the hall that there was a big house party off campus and that all of the girls in their year had been invited.

“So who’s party is it?” she asked Sarah as she picked up her curling tongues and added to the gentle bounce of her blonde hair.

“No idea,” she shrugged. “But I’ve heard that apparently whoever this guy is, he’s had them before and they’re pretty wild.”

“Oh great,” Chantel laughed.

Her life had been so quiet of late, she could do with some excitement.

“It’s just what we need,” Sarah said as if she had read Chantel’s mind. “You’ve been saying lately how boring things are around here. Maybe tonight something exciting will happen.”

Chantel smiled and wished with all of her might that Sarah was right. She had felt low of late and knew that letting her hair down and enjoying herself could lift her mood.

She looked in her closet and ran her hands along the selection of dresses she had in the left hand corner.

“Red or black?” she asked Sarah.

“Red,” Sarah grinned. “For sure. With those blonde curls and this red lipstick you’ll be like a 50’s starlet.”

Chantel nodded and took the lipstick from her roommate. If there was one thing she knew she could depend on Sarah for, it was a keen eye for what looked good and an honest opinion.

As she slipped into her tight, red dress and strapped on her heels she felt sexier than she had felt in a long time. She was ready to go out, meet new people and have some fun, and she was determined to make the most of it.

Life at college hadn’t been as exciting as she had hoped, but it was all about new experiences, so she was glad to be getting off campus and exploring a new part of town, with hopefully a new set of people.

“Okay,” Sarah said as she picked up her purse and downed the last of her wine. “Let’s go, don’t want to get there too late and find out all the hot guys are taken.”

Chantel laughed and followed her to the door. She pulled on her coat and then the two girls made their way out into the hall and down the stairs to the main door of their building. As they walked across the quad Chantel felt a buzz that she hadn’t felt in a long time. She was excited and felt it was the kind of night where anything was possible and anything could happen.

They hailed a cab, jumped inside and headed off campus and across town. When they pulled up at the house and paid the cab driver her anticipation was growing with each passing second and she couldn’t wait to get in there.

The sound of music thumped out from the house and along the ground, in ran under their feet and made their whole bodies vibrate. They could see from the outside that the house was jam packed with people, and for a townhouse it lit up the whole street with the amount of lights bouncing around in each of the windows and shining different shades of pinks and blues.

“God knows what’s going on it there,” Chantel laughed.

“Well we’re about to find out,” Sarah grinned.

She took hold of Chantel’s hand and led her across the street. As they began to climb the steps to the front door Chantel had an overwhelming feeling that they should turn and run for home. Even though she had wanted excitement, now that she had it right in front of her, she was nervous and didn’t know whether she had the confidence to walk into a house full of people she had never met.

Sarah rang the doorbell and within a few moments the door opened wide and a handsome man with a tanned, muscular torso and an open shirt stood there with a glinting smile on his face.

“Welcome girls,” he said smoothly. “Please, do come on in.”

3.

He was so incredibly good looking that Chantel was sure she saw Sarah’s jaw hit the floor out of the corner of her eye. The host led them inside and through a maze of hot bodies, into the packed kitchen and got them a drink of ice cold vodka and lime.

“Here you are,” he smiled, his eyes locking in on each of theirs in turn. “Have a good evening.”

He turned and made his way through the crowd and Sarah turned to Chantel immediately and yelped, “I want him, he has to be mine!” She gripped her hands together under her chin as she watched the host mingle his way through the throngs of people, and stop to chat smoothly with as many as he could.

“I wonder who he is,” Chantel mused. “He’s certainly very confident. And this house isn’t bad either.”

She looked up and around at the modern kitchen, decked out in black granite counter tops and what appeared to be expensive marble flooring. Growing up in a wealthy family meant that Chantel knew something expensive when she saw it, and this guy had splashed some serious cash in setting up his rather decadent and classy bachelor pad.

“He’s some sort of market trader apparently,” a random girl leaned over Chantel’s shoulder and whispered.

“Really?” Another girl heard her and butted in. “Someone told me he was some kind of scientific genius. Made his money by selling an idea for a very advanced machine.  Something to do with space travel.”

Chantel felt her mouth curl into amusement but she tried to hide it. Why would a scientific, millionaire genius throw a house party for college girls? She looked across the room at their dashing and very sexy host.  His shaggy, brown hair fell perfectly around his chiseled jaw and his deep brown eyes glistened under the light. His skin was smooth and perfect and Chantel couldn’t help but think that he was young to have had so much success. He couldn’t have been any more than thirty-five, but he looked like he had a lot of experience in being the perfect host with the way he entertained. He moved fluidly throughout the rooms of the house, stopping to speak to both men and women who seemed enchanted by him. Chantel was one of them, and she found her eyes fixed on him with every move he took.

“Hey Sister,” Sarah jabbed her in the ribs. “I called first, find your own man.” She laughed afterwards to make it sound as if she was making a joke, but Chantel knew she was serious.

“He seems so… different…” Chantel said dreamily, but she was snapped back to reality by Sarah jabbing her in the arm.

“Hey!” Sarah crunched her lips up to her nose. “I said he’s mine.”

Chantel held her hands up in surrender and rolled her eyes.

“Okay Boss,” she said with jest before she looked back around the room and realized their sexy host had disappeared.

“Well whoever he is, he certainly knows how to throw a party,” Chantel said. “And work the room.”

“He does, doesn’t he?” Sarah beamed.

The girls mingled within the crowd and sipped their vodka and limes. The house was so crowded, rammed and full of people they recognized from both college and around town. She even saw one of the old waitresses from Carlo’s and stopped to chat to her for a few moments on her way to the bathroom.

Sarah was on a mad mission, she was determined that she would find the host on one of the levels of the house and tempt him away from whatever conversation he was having and into a bedroom with her.

“You’re crazy,” Chantel told her. “You don’t even know the guy, and you’ve only said hello to him, he may have a shitty personality.”

“He won’t,” Sarah said, as defiant as a child. “I can tell just by looking at him and we would be good together.”

Chantel found it hard to argue with her, as she certainly knew that feeling. She had lusted after Ben for weeks now and even though she tried to turn off her feelings and ignore them, she still found herself being drawn to him as if there was a magnet between them.

“I need another drink,” Sarah said as she drained the rest of her glass. “Shall I get one for you too?”

Chantel looked ahead at the queue in front of her to use the restroom and knew that there was no way she could risk losing her place in line.

“Please,” she said. “I’d come with you but… this queue…” she held her hand out.

“It’s cool, I’ll get us some! I’ll be right back,” Sarah kissed her on the cheek and made her way off down the stairs.

Chantel leant against the wall and sighed. There was still at least four people in front of her waiting to use the restroom.  She looked down at her watch. It was eleven thirty and she had been waiting for around fifteen minutes. The party was going strong and the hallways seemed much busier than they had been when she arrived and more and more people filtering through the rooms were familiar to her. She could have sworn that most of the town were there and certainly a lot of girls from campus.

She was second in line and just about to reach the head of the queue when Sarah returned and slipped a drink into her hand.

“It’s crazy down there,” Sarah laughed. “The rumors about these parties are true. I can’t believe we’ve never been to one until now.”

“Well at least we know now for next time,” Chantel winked.

The door to the restroom opened up ahead of her and a small raven haired girl walked out with a bottle of wine swinging from her hand.

“Finally,” Chantel sighed to Sarah and made her way inside and closed the door.

After she had peed, washed her hands and reapplied her make-up, she looked in the mirror and flicked her hair. The curls she had so carefully crafted were still soft and bouncy around her face and Sarah had been right, she did look like a 50’s starlet. She rubbed a tiny streak of red lipstick off her front tooth, smiled at her reflection once more and then turned and opened the door. As she stepped out of the bathroom and took up her place next to Sarah on the landing she was happy and ready to enjoy the rest of her night. But Sarah’s hand rushed out quickly and circled her wrist.

“Let’s go downstairs,” she said.

“Huh?” Chantel asked her confused. “What’s the rush?”

But before Sarah had chance to pull her away, or explain what the matter was, Chantel saw it…

On the opposite side of the hall were a couple locked up in each other’s arms. They were entwined together and exploring each other like they were ravenous. The guy dipped the girl back and kissed her so powerfully and passionately it was like something out of the movies. The heat they were radiating was impossible to ignore and they were so into each other and so obviously linked by more than a quick hook-up that it made it all the more hard to look away.

Chantel felt her stomach drop and the tears well up behind her eyes.

The guy in the loving embrace with another girl was Ben.

4.

She wriggled free from Sarah’s grip and headed straight for the stairs. As she pushed her way through the crowd and down onto the first floor of the house her heart was pounding loudly in her ears and her hands were shaking.

She had never been involved with Ben, but her feelings had grown so much over the past few weeks that it felt like she had been kicked in the stomach. Seeing him entwined with another girl had been just as bad, if not worse, than seeing her high school boyfriend and first love cheating on her at prom.

Sarah was somewhere behind her in the house, trying to follow her and calling her name, but Chantel ignored her and weaved in and out of people, trying to disappear into the crowd.  She didn’t want to speak to anyone, she just needed to get out of there.

As she found her way back into the kitchen and became trapped in a line of people dancing and mingling she managed to catch sight of a door which looked as if it led outside. She pushed her way past a few more people and in her panic quickly turned the key and opened the door into the backyard.

The cold night air hit her and she sighed with relief as she wrapped her arms around herself and took solace in the silence.

Fucking Ben, she thought. How could he be so involved with someone? He can’t have just met her.  This must have been going on for a long time.

She looked around. The yard was fully paved and lit by Victorian looking streetlamps. It was as if she had stepped into another world and she made her way over to a small wrought iron bench and sat down with her back facing the house so that hopefully no one would notice her.

She felt bad for running out on Sarah, but she needed the space. She needed the time to herself. Seeing Ben loved up like that had been a massive wake-up call for her.  He didn’t want Chantel. If he did, he would have made a play for her by now. She was just someone he liked to flirt with to pass the time.

The truth hurt. She hadn’t been in a relationship for some time and although she didn’t feel like she needed one to feel happy in her life, she knew that it would have been nice to have her feelings reciprocated.

She sighed and a line of foggy breath twirled out in front of her. It was much colder than she realized, but she didn’t understand how. It hadn’t been anything like freezing temperatures earlier in the day.

She looked up to the sky again and noticed a lot more stars were twinkling above her. They lit up the night like a trillion fairy lights and the feeling was so calming, in an instant she felt as if she didn’t care anymore. Although her hands were cold and stiff, she felt warm and relaxed, the heat was rolling through her and unfurling her entire body. She leant back against the bench and smiled as she looked up at the stars. The sky had a greenish tint to it which looked otherworldly and then with a jolt of recognition she remembered about the meteors.

As if she had conjured or manifested them, suddenly the night sky broke out in a dashing race of shooting stars. Bright white and green meteors streaked across the blackness of the night as Chantel sat with her mouth and eyes wide, watching them in awe.

“So beautiful,” she whispered as her breath was taken away. “I can’t believe it…”

She had never seen anything like it before, and just when she didn’t think the scene above her could get any more incredible, all of a sudden the shooting stars began to turn in circles and Chantel found herself blinking and rubbing her eyes, as if her vision was blurred and she was seeing things.

But what she was seeing was real. The stars above her head began to spin in a circle, hundreds of them, forming a tight conical spiral which seemed to be reaching down towards her. Chantel gripped onto the bench, her heart pounding… what was happening?

In a flash of light and the sensation that she had just been pulled up from the bottom of the ocean, weightless and free, the stars flew past her and she was suddenly in orbit. She could see the house disappearing below her and as her heart thudded louder in her chest it became the only thing she could hear apart from the deafening ring of silence.

She was being taken. Taken far away from Earth and from everything she knew.

5.

The light was so bright she couldn’t open her eyes without feeling as if she was being slapped in the face. She tried to lift her hand to shield them, but she realized that her arms were secured down by her side. She was lying flat on a hard surface and all she could hear was a dull buzz running all around her.

She geared herself up and finally opened her eyes ever so slightly. Bit by bit, white light pierced her vision and as she let her eyes become accustomed to it, she realized that the room she was in was completely empty apart from her. She was raised up, on what could only be a flat, white, hard bed. The rest of the room was white and empty.  It was eerie in a way but she felt nothing but calm. She felt as if she belonged there.

She smiled and looked up at the ceiling. Spotlights shone down on her and as she looked down at her own body she realized that her red dress had gone and she was now wearing a pair of tight white leggings and a white smock. She closed her eyes again and tried to remember what had happened.

She had been at the party of a man they didn’t know and had been drinking vodka and lime with Sarah. They had gone to use the restroom. Sarah had been intent on making the host hers. Chantel had gone in to use the restroom and then she had left and spotted Ben. Ben with another woman. Ben entwined with someone else. The disappointment as she relived it thumped through her and she felt the tears well up behind her eyes again, but she couldn’t cry. It was as if whatever force was in the room with her wouldn’t let her be sad. She was being carried along on a wave of happiness. After she had seen Ben she had gone out into the garden, she had watched the stars. And then… That’s when it all went blank.

Something happened to me out in that yard, she thought. Did I pass out? Were Sarah and I drugged?

She cast her mind back to several news reports she had read only months before about girls all over the country being slipped roofies and waking up in compromising positions. Whilst this certainly wasn’t a usual thing to happen to Chantel, and even though she was waking up in a strange, brightly lit room in different clothes, she couldn’t help but feel as if everything was fine. She wasn’t afraid and she didn’t feel violated. She knew that whoever had brought her there wasn’t going to harm her.

She let the warm sensation rising up from the bed below her fill her entire body and she closed her eyes and smiled. She was so relaxed and content, she never wanted to move. She was just about to drift off into a welcomed sleep when she heard a noise at what had to be a door. It sounded as if a key was turning and slowly a black crack began to appear down the center of the stark white wall ahead of her. She raised her head and shoulders up as much as she could so she could get a clear view and watched as a man walked into the room with her. She could tell immediately that he was familiar and with a jolt of recognition it dawned on her that he was the host from the party.

“Hello?” she asked. “What’s happening?”

The man turned and looked at her and smiled. He really was very handsome, but there was something different about him there in that room. She couldn’t put her finger on what it was, but she could tell that he wasn’t the same person.

“Hello Chantel,” he said softly. “Welcome.”

She smiled back and wriggled her wrists.

“Would you be able to untie me please?” she asked with a giggle. She didn’t know how to act, the whole situation was so bizarre, but oddly, she was really enjoying it. It felt exciting and also very right. She was more than comfortable there and the fact that she was in the company of a man she didn’t know wasn’t bothering her at all.

“Of course,” he smiled as he approached the edge of the bed and with what felt like nothing, seemed to remove the restraints so they evaporated into thin air.

Chantel sat upright and swung her legs over the side of the bed. The man stood in front of her and they stared at each other. There was something about him that was making her want to reach out and touch him, but she didn’t dare, for some reason she knew she had to hold back.

“During your stay with us, this will be your room,” he told her. “Make yourself at home, relax, and get your rest.  We’re very excited to have you here.”

Chantel wanted to ask him what he meant, but instead she just nodded and smiled obligingly. At the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but on the surface it all felt okay and she didn’t want to upset the happy rhythm and the calm feeling she had washing all over her.

“One of my colleagues will be with you shortly to start the process,” he said. “In the meantime, it would be best if you just relaxed and enjoyed your time here.”

Chantel nodded and watched him leave the room.

The black crack of the door sealed up behind him and the line of the entrance completely disappeared. It was as if it had never even been there. She was in so much white light that she felt the beginnings of a headache, and now that the man had gone, she felt a sense of dread creeping up on her.

None of this makes any sense, she thought. He was just like the man from the party, and yet I know that it wasn’t him. He says I have to stay here? But where am I? And what did he mean by process?

She thought on his words and although she knew deep down that she should have more questions and be determined to get the answers, she also wanted to do exactly what he had told her and to lie down and get some sleep.

She kicked her feet back up and lay down on the hard, solid bed. Even though there was no comfort in it, she had never felt more at home and she felt as if it had been made just for her. She closed her eyes and somehow managed to block out the blinding glare of the lights beaming down on her. Within moments she was asleep.

6.

The light was still blaring but this time it wasn’t silent and calm, there was commotion all around her. Chantel opened her eyes and sat bolt upright, her palms sweating and her heart pounding.

She could see the black crack had appeared again on the wall and a doorway was open. Somewhere, out in the hall, there was banging and crashing and the sounds of a struggle. She climbed off the bed slowly and although she didn’t even know where she was, she knew she had to look.

As she approached the doorway and went to push it open she was stopped by a hand appearing around the frame and pushing her back inside. She screamed as she tumbled backwards but a man came heaving through the door ahead of her and closed it behind him, the line of the doorway completely disappearing again as if it had never even been there.

He panted and tried to regain his breath as he bent down and put a big hand on Chantel’s shoulder.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

Chantel was trembling, and she hadn’t even dared look at him, but as her eyes travelled up his rippling rock hard torso, she was instantly aware that he wasn’t the man from the party or the one who could have been his twin that had visited her earlier. This man in front of her now was tall and blonde with ice blue eyes that were so intense they made her gasp. He was so handsome, like nothing she had ever seen before. When they had walked into the party earlier that night she had thought that the host was other-worldly and attractive, but this man now was so much more. He was like another entity altogether and she couldn’t stop herself from staring at him. She was completely lost for words.

“Are you okay?” he asked again as he took hold of her other shoulder and shook her slightly.

“Yes,” she gasped. “But I don’t know what is happening.”

He smiled with a warm, open look and then sighed.

“Well, it just so happens it’s your lucky day.”

Chantel watched as he got to his feet and lifted his wrist to his lips. He whispered something into what looked like a watch, in a language she didn’t recognize, before he held out his hand and helped her to her feet.

Outside in the hallway the commotion started up again. It sounded as if a group of people were trying to break their way in. The calmness that had been flowing through her had now completely disappeared and she was on high alert.

“Who are they?” she asked with panic. “And who are you?”

The man looked at her and smiled before he took hold of her hand and said, “My name’s Eli, and I’m here to save your life.”

Her heart began to race and even though he was smiling, the noise out in the hallway was causing her anxiety. There was someone trying to break in, and now this Eli was saying he was going to save her life! What was happening!

“Who are they?” she screamed.

“They’re bad news,” Eli said as he gripped her hand and looked down at his wrist. “But don’t worry, as I said, today is your lucky day.”

She noticed the black line of the doorway forming again in the center of the wall and she screamed as she buried her head into Eli’s chest and begged him to get them out of there. He smiled at her and ran a hand through her hair before suddenly and without warning her whole body felt as if it was burning up and there was a gigantic crack of white light all around them.

She woke up on the floor, sprawled out and bewildered as to what had just happened. When she opened her eyes and looked around she thought she was in the same room as she had been in before, but as her eyes focused she realized it was different.

As she looked at the walls she saw color begin to form on them and scenes of a forest took shape before her eyes. Her mouth gaped open as all around her she could hear the sounds of running water and birds singing, it was as if she was in the middle of a beautiful clearing, watching a river flow ahead of her as salmon jumped up the rocky waterfalls.

“Is this better?” Eli’s voice came from behind her and she jumped.

“What the hell?” she asked with complete shock. “What is this place?”

Eli smiled as if he was letting her in on a secret and then he took a step towards her.

“This is the middle of the universe,” he grinned. “The very center… the core of everything.”

Chantel took a step back and shook her head.

None of this made any sense. But she had the overwhelming feeling that every word was true.

7.

“The middle of the universe?” she asked in disbelief. “What does that even mean?”

“What you would think it meant,” Eli laughed. “I know it’s overwhelming, that’s one of the reasons I thought the forest would be a nice scene… something you’re used to.”

“Okay…” Chantel trailed off, unsure of what to say next.

“Not many people have been here. You’re one of the very privileged few.” He smiled as he rubbed his hands together.

“And what about those other guys? The man from the party?”

Eli sucked in a lung full of air and exhaled loudly.

“You really don’t want to know.” he scratched the back of his white blonde hair.

“No really, I do,” she said defiantly. “I want to know what the hell is going on, not just all of this cryptic stuff you keep telling me!”

“Okay,” Eli smiled as he sat down on a plush green chair and patted the space next to him.

Chantel crossed over reluctantly and sat down. Her feet were aching and she was suddenly very tired. Even after all of the rest she had had, she was exhausted. It was as if her body had been put through its paces with the travelling from dimension to dimension.

“The place where we’ve just been, it’s a very dark place indeed,” Eli sighed. “The man who had visited you in the room where you were held, he is an Alien Lord from the planet X-11… a slave planet.”

“What… the…?” Chantel’s head was spinning.

Alien Lord?

Slave Planet?

None of this made any sense to her.

“You were taken there so they could extract your eggs or use you for breeding. Humans make an ideal slave race for creatures like the ones who inhabit X-11,” Eli said it almost as if it was an apology.

“Creatures?” she asked with confusion. “But they look so… so normal…?”

“They do on the outside,” he smiled. “But inside, nothing is the same.”

“And the guy from the party?” she asked. “He looked exactly like the man back at the white room.  Who is he? Is he in on it?”

Eli nodded.

“Yes, the host from the house you were taken from, he is a humanoid from X-11. His role is to group together a large number of fertile women, ready to be taken and collected. The finest are usually chosen and the other’s discarded.”

“Discarded?” Chantel felt her chest tighten.

“Yes,” Eli dropped his gaze. “Those women are usually killed.”

“Would I have been killed?” she asked with wide eyes.

“Eventually,” he said with a sigh. “You were one of the chosen ones… fertile, beautiful, strong genes… but eventually once they had used you, you would have been discarded like the others.”

Chantel felt tears well up behind her eyes. She had nearly been used for breeding by an alien race wanting to grow a planet of slaves. Earlier that day she had just been a student and a waitress and now she was travelling through time and space with the most attractive man she had ever seen, and whilst none of it made any sense, she was the happiest and felt the most alive than she had ever been.

“I don’t know what to say.” she said.

Eli nodded slowly and got to his feet. “This is a lot to take in,” he said. “If we hadn’t been intercepted during my attempt to rescue you I would have kept you in a state of sleep until I had returned you back to Earth. That way it would have felt like none of this had really ever happened.”

“Like a bad dream?” she laughed.

“Something like that,” Eli smiled.

“And you?” she asked. “Who are you, Eli?”

“I’m from a very advanced race of humans. We live here, at the center of the Universe, and recently one of our major campaigns has been to stop planets like X-11 from exploiting the human race for their own gain. We heard about what was happening… the abductions, the breeding programs, the brutality… and we have been intercepting as many abductions as we can ever since.”

“So… I was… abducted?” she asked with fear.

“Oh yes,” Eli said. “From what I saw in your case, you were gathered to a point where X-11 knew plenty of suitable women would be available, and then once the meteor shower began, they used it as a cover to spirit you away.”

“Wow.” Chantel whispered as she cast her mind back to being out in the yard alone. How she had felt so in awe of the stars above her and what she was witnessing. It had been magic, but now she knew she would never be able to look up into the night sky in the same way ever again. She had learned so much in such a short space of time, and now she knew secrets of the universe. She knew that Earth was not alone, and that people were visited and taken by aliens for experiments and breeding programs.

“Are you alright?” Eli rested a strong hand on her shoulder and she turned to him and smiled.

“I’m just trying to get my head around all of this,” she admitted. “It all seems too farfetched, but at the same time I know it’s all real.”

“As I said before, not many have been privileged as you have been, use the information wisely,”

“What do you mean?” she sat up straight and looked deep into his eyes.

“I mean, don’t return to earth and regret what you say about your experience.”

Chantel knew without asking him what he meant. She had read articles in newspapers and seen things online, men and women who claimed they had been taken by alien beings. Everyone just thought they were crazy, no one truly believed that aliens existed.

“I won’t be telling a soul,” she said.

“Not only that,” Eli smiled. “But you have a chance to be a part of something incredible.”

“I do?” she asked as she looked deep into his crystal blue eyes yet again. He smiled at her and nodded and she felt something inside of her click into place. Eli was someone she had been destined to meet, she could tell just by the way they looked at one and other.

“You must be tired,” he said, breaking her gaze and the subject. “Take the bed in the corner,” he turned and pointed to a fluffy circular bed which looked out over the mountain forest scene. “I’ll be back for you,” he said as he took her hand and led her over to the bed.

“Where are you going?” she suddenly didn’t want him to leave her. He was the only person she trusted in this crazy situation.

“I’ll be right outside,” he assured her.

Chantel climbed into the soft, warm covers and as Eli waited by the door the lights went low and the sounds of nature quietened into a comforting hum.

She watched Eli disappear through a doorway and she was once again alone. Her eyelids were heavy and it wasn’t long before yet again she was fast asleep.

8.

The trickling water seemed to be running all around her, and when she opened her eyes and stretched her arms high above her head she felt more rested than she ever had. The room was waking up at the same time she was. The scenes on the walls of the mountains and forest were coming to life before her very eyes. The sun was rising and the birds began to sing. She looked out at it all and couldn’t help but smile. Earth really was beautiful. She had never really appreciated it so much before, but she knew now that she was lucky to have such an incredible planet.

There was a knock somewhere behind her and a buzz as the doorway began to appear on the white wall. In seconds Eli was stepping through it and Chantel smiled. She felt her grin go from ear to ear. She was happy to see him, and relieved, even though she had slept the entire time he had been away, all she wanted was to be close to him.

“How are you feeling?” he asked her.

Chantel smiled and nodded, but found it hard to find the words to respond as she was too busy staring at him. It was as if her sleep had wiped her memory clean of how intensely attractive he was. He had changed and was now wearing a tight leather-look pair of trousers with a big buckled belt and a tight black shirt. They gripped his muscular physique perfectly and Chantel could see the large swell of his bulging arms beneath the fabric. She swallowed hard and tried to snap herself away, but she just couldn’t, he was so hot and unusual it was driving her wild.

“Here,” he reached out and passed her a tray with some water and toast. “It’s not much, I know, but it’s all we have.”

“Thank you,” she took the tray from him and placed it down next to her on the bed. As she sipped the water she began to feel reborn, the last time she had drunk anything had been the vodka and lime back at the house party.

“Do you not eat here?” she asked him as he watched her nibbling the toast.

“No,” he shook his head. “We have no need for things like that anymore.”

“What do you mean?” she sat up and listened intently.

“Well, as I said before, we are an advanced race.  We don’t need to sustain ourselves with food and water any longer.”

“What do you do instead?” Chantel leaned forward as if she could hear him better by being an inch closer.

“We control everything our body needs via this,” he held up his hand and Chantel noticed a red dot on his palm.

“What is it?” she squinted as she tried to get a closer look.

“It’s a port, we use it to give ourselves everything we need… food, liquids, rest, education, sex…”

“Sex?” she nearly choked on her toast. “What, you mean you don’t…?”

Eli shrugged and shook his head.

“We have no need to,” he said glumly. “The universe is a vast place, we are all about maximizing our time to make the most impact and travel as far and wide as we can.”

“So, how do you… keep the race going?” she asked with embarrassment.

“Breeding programs,” Eli said matter-of-factly. “But not like the one you were almost forced into. Our men and women are still family units, yet we simply create new beings instead of growing them in our own bodies.”

“Wow,” Chantel exhaled. She didn’t know where to look or what to think. She couldn’t imagine a world without any enjoyment. No food, no drinks, no real experience… and no sex? How could they be happy?

“And do you have a family unit?” she asked sheepishly. “I mean, do you have a woman?”

Eli looked up at her and their eyes met again.

“I am always travelling across the cosmos,” he said. “It wouldn’t be fair for me to keep a family unit back here.”

Chantel felt a pang of sympathy for him. He was so good looking, so well-groomed and so physically fit, it seemed an impossible concept that his body should go untouched and unloved. Much like her own.

As they stared at each other, Chantel felt something growing between them. It was as if they both knew what they wanted, but neither of them dared reach out and take it.

“Would you like to?” she asked bravely. “Experience sex?”

Eli licked his bottom lip and she could sense his arousal growing.

“I would like that very much,” Eli said deeply.

As she watched his breathing become heavier, she felt a heat rise within her that she hadn’t felt for some time. She was already getting wet just by looking at him, so the idea of him having his hands all over her was almost too much to bear.

“Eli,” she whispered. “I want you…”

A wicked smile flickered over his face and he got to his feet. As he began to walk towards her Chantel could see the tightness that had grown in his pants and the way his demeanor was changing.

He stood in front of her and took hold of her by the back of the neck and tilted her head up so she could look into his eyes. She sat on the edge of the bed and her pussy trembled, he was suddenly so dominant and in charge, it was as if their whole lives had been waiting for this moment.

Chantel reached out and took hold of the buckle on his belt and unsnapped it slowly before drawing it out of his trousers and throwing it down on the floor. Eli’s breathing was becoming heavier each time she touched him, and she was getting wetter each time she looked up at him and his incredible good looks. He didn’t say a word as he began to undress her. He lifted the white clothes she had been dressed in back on X-11 off over her head and exposed her breasts. When he saw them his breath caught at the back of his throat and he reached down and took hold of one in each hand and massaged them gently. Chantel moaned. His touch was so intense and yet so soft, with each kneed of his fingers he was opening up new parts of her that she didn’t even know existed. He was turning her body on in so many ways and he had yet to touch her most sacred place.

She undid the top button on his trousers and slipped her hand inside. As she felt his manhood for the first time she gasped and looked up at him. He looked down at her proudly, knowing exactly what he was carrying in there. As Chantel peeled down his pants and underwear and exposed his huge, rock hard cock she was speechless. It was so big and so thick she had no idea how she would be able to take it without being split in two, but she knew she wanted to try.

Eli pulled her head forwards by her hair and she opened her mouth eagerly. As he slipped the tip of his cock into her mouth she sucked on him greedily and moved up and down his shaft with a hungry moan. Eli panted and bucked his hips forward. He groaned and took hold of one of her breasts, whilst with his other hand he moved down and slipped it into her panties.

She was soaking wet, slick with her own juices and ready for him. She was so turned on she knew it wouldn’t take much for her to give in to an explosive orgasm, so when Eli pulled back and pushed her down onto the bed and climbed on top of her, she spread her legs wide and begged him to fuck her.

“Please,” she panted. “Fill me.”

Eli positioned the tip of his red hot manhood at her tight opening and with one agonizingly powerful and slow thrust, pushed himself right into her. He was so big, but the pain was brief, and when she regained her composure and Eli began fucking her again and again, she unraveled in a wave of pure ecstasy. As she came she clamped her legs tightly around him and he too began to quiver with the beginnings of his release. Eli gripped onto her throat and powered into her once more before his huge balls exploded and emptied a lifetime worth of hot cum right up inside of her. He grunted as his seed left him and filled up Chantel, before he collapsed down on top of her and kissed her deeply on the mouth.

“Eli,” she panted as she tried to get her breath back. “Oh my God. You have no idea how good that was.”

She was a tangle of pleasure and exhaustion. Whatever he was doing to her, she never wanted it to end.

“No,” he said. “You have no idea how good that was. I can’t believe what I’ve been missing.”

Chantel looked up at him and into his eyes and as they lay together in their perfect room, in the center of the universe, she couldn’t help but think that all of it must have been meant to be. Eli was such an amazing man and he was like no one she had ever met. Now they were there together, against all the odds of time and space, and they had a real connection, something undeniable was pulsing between them.

“I never realized it would be so good,” he said once he could speak properly again. “We were always led to believe that we weren’t missing out, but the second I saw you, I knew that couldn’t be true.”

Chantel smiled and kissed him again.

“Your body,” he said as he took hold of her in his arms and pressed their naked flesh together. “I’ve never held anyone like this before, and it feels so amazing.”

Chantel ran her hands through his hair and smiled. Even though she had been to bed with other men, she knew exactly what he meant. Nothing quite compared to this. It wasn’t the fact that he hadn’t experienced physical love before, because he certainly knew what he was doing, it was because their bodies seemed made for one another. They fit together perfectly in every way possible, even just lying there felt as if they were finally slotting back into a place that they were always meant to be.

“I know this is crazy,” she whispered. “But I never want to leave here.”

Eli smiled and pulled her in close. “I never want you to either,” he admitted.

As they held each other tightly and Chantel listened to the beat of his heart her mind raced with thoughts and possibilities of how she could keep him without having to sacrifice the rest of her life.

If only there was a way they could make it work.

9.

When Eli reluctantly rose from the bed and Chantel lazed back and watched him walk across the room naked, before he gathered up a robe and wrapped it around himself, she realized she had no idea how long she had been away from home.

Would people have noticed she was missing?

Would Sarah have alerted the police?

Would her family be looking for her?

Would they think she was dead?

Her mind began to race and she felt the dread creeping up inside of her again. She knew that she couldn’t stay there. She couldn’t give up her life in order to roam around space with her hot alien lover, no matter how much she may want to.

Eli turned to her with a sad smile as if he knew exactly what she was thinking.

“I’ll be reluctant to take you home,” he said. “But I know it wouldn’t be fair to keep you here.”

Chantel wiped a lone tear from the corner of her eye. The last thing she wanted to do was say goodbye.

“You must think about what I said,” Eli said with a smile. “How you respond to all of this once you return home. Remember, I said that you have been given a unique opportunity and set of information.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, growing frustrated with how cryptically he spoke.

“I mean, you have seen things no one of earth has ever seen, and you have knowledge of the universe that not many know. If you wanted to, you could help me, in the future.”

He said it hopefully and raised his eyebrows and Chantel felt a rush of excitement.

“I could help you?” she asked with glee.

“Yes,” he smiled. “Now you know what to look for in the beings of X-11 and of how they try to organize large groups of women together when they are off their guard. Maybe, you could be like a watcher for your planet. I could certainly do with the help.” Eli walked back over to her and took her hand.

“Oh my, Eli.” she gasped. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Please, just say yes,” he said as he leaned over and kissed her softly on the forehead. “I couldn’t bear the thought of taking you back to your planet and never seeing you again.”

“And if I become a watcher?” she asked.

“Then you will have one of these,” he reached into the pocket of his robe and pulled out a watch similar to the one he had been wearing when he rescued her. “And you’ll be able to contact me whenever you need me.”

He held her hand and looked deep into her eyes. Chantel wasn’t sure if she could handle the responsibility of having to watch over her entire planet, but she knew she didn’t want to lose Eli. Maybe they could have secret space rendezvous and travel together again. Maybe he would show her other planets and tell her much more about the universe. It was sure to blow her mind, but she knew that it was something she was willing to explore and open up to.

“Of course I will,” she smiled as she wrapped her arms around him. “I’d be honored to help you Eli.”

They kissed and she stared into his eyes again. He really was an incredible being, whether he was a man, or an advanced version, he certainly had all of the qualities she wanted and loved and she knew she had found someone special.

“I think it’s time,” he said sadly as he got to his feet and held out his hands.

Chantel stood up beside him and gathered her clothes. As she dressed Eli watched her and she knew what he was thinking because she was thinking the exact same thing. Out of an entire universe, they had been brought together and had shared an amazing, life changing experience. She would love him forever and she would never forget him.

Eli wrapped his arms around her and slipped the watch around her wrist. He fastened it in place and Chantel looked down at it. On first glance it just looked like a plain circular face, but when she looked closer she could see the intricate system of stars glinting within in.

“When you need me,” he whispered. “Just ask.”

He leaned forward and kissed her again.

“I’ll be watching over you Chantel,” he smiled. “And I’ll be back for you soon.”

Chantel kissed him and tried to cling to him as the whole expanse of space around them seemed to begin to disappear. She felt her body jolt and her mind begin to spin. She could see stars. Millions of stars. Shooting past her and swirling, gaining momentum and forming a spiral.

With a crack she was in darkness and when she opened her eyes she realized she was back in her own bed. She sat upright and in the other corner she could see the mound of Sarah’s body, breathing softly beneath her duvet and snoring ever so slightly.

“Sarah?” she croaked.

Sarah groaned and rolled over, rubbing her eyes and peeking out at Chantel through the dark.

“What?” she said sleepily.

“What happened?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” Sarah leaned up with irritation. “You bailed and left me at the party so I had to come home. You were passed out drunk here.” She rolled her eyes and flopped back down on the bed.

For a moment, Chantel really did think she had imagined it all. Could it have all been a dream? But the small watch that was still strapped tightly to her wrist told her otherwise. She had been somewhere else that night, somewhere she could never, and would never tell anyone about.

She lay back down in bed and turned towards the window. The stars above her twinkled brightly in the night sky and she smiled. For the first time ever, she had a very special secret and it felt good. Now every time she looked up at the heavens she would only think of one person. Because now she knew what was out there, and she couldn’t wait to experience it again.

THE END

Dragon Shifter Romance

A Dragon to Watch over Me

Leela Ash

Copyright © 2016 by Leela Ash.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“Krista, come over here and dance!” Marcia called to her best friend, who was doing the same thing she usually did, sitting in the corner with a bored look on her face.

Krista sighed. She wasn’t in the mood for being out at the bar; she had only gone to offer her best friend some moral support. A man Marcia had a crush on was celebrating his birthday and she had been invited, but she had been too afraid to go alone and so she had begged Krista to come along. Krista wasn’t sure why she should be there anyway; not when Marcia would simply end up hanging all over the guy and leaving to give him a private gift.

“I’ve really got to be going,” Krista called back, shaking her head and pointing toward the door in case Marcia didn’t get the hint. Marcia gave her an exaggerated frown but disappeared back into the crowd, and Krista sighed in relief. She was free.

Or so she thought.

“Hey baby,” a drunk man said with a slur, blocking her way to the exit. She’d been heading toward the back door where she could sneak through the alleyway and toward the parking lot without running into any more of her friends. She didn’t recognize the drunk man and tried to push her way past him. “Feel like getting lucky tonight? I love that ass!”

She rolled her eyes in disgust and finally made her way past him. Despite being a virgin, Krista was used to men leering at her, and although she would have loved to go a night without being pestered, it appeared that tonight just wasn’t going to be her lucky night.

“Hey!” he protested as he was shoved aside and the people around him tittered with laughter. Fortunately, there were enough people between them that it didn’t matter what he said. She was able to get safely past.

Krista finally made it out into the dark, cool night and inhaled a deep breath of delicious fresh air. Sneaking out through the alley had been a good idea.

Suddenly, she felt a searing pain on her head and saw a flash of white in front of her eyes.

“Got her, tie up her hands!”

“What the hell?” she mumbled, trying to push herself to her feet. But before she was able to regain her balance, another searing flash of pain brought spots before her eyes and she collapsed again.

“Don’t move!” an angry man shouted down to her. She was surrounded and terrified, but decided not to move. They had her outnumbered.

“Finally, we’ve been waiting so long for this!”

“What…” Krista brought her hand to her head, wincing in pain and confusion.

Suddenly, she heard a growl, unlike anything she had ever heard before, and cowered into the crook of her arm.

“Don’t touch her!” a man’s voice boomed. She tried to open her eyes, but what she saw just made her want to faint. A giant black dragon was standing at the end of the alleyway. At that point, she passed out cold.

CHAPTER TWO

Clayton scowled down at the woman passed out on the ground and cast a challenging glare to the group of men who had been trying to kidnap her. He knew exactly who they were, and the knowledge infuriated him.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he growled, furious that they had the nerve to come anywhere near the woman most sacred to his clan.

But Clayton knew exactly what they were doing. Krista had been the main focus of both the self-proclaimed Guardians and the Kersh clan – and for good reason. She was extremely valuable, and the last living heir young enough to guarantee the continuance of the Kersh dragon clan.

“The girl is ours!” the small group’s leader hissed, leaping at Clayton and drawing a weapon from his side. Clayton flinched and jumped away, slapping the large gun out of his hand. Only Clayton knew it wasn’t just any gun – it was fully loaded with ammunition that would bind his powers and make it impossible to shift into his dragon form. From there, he could be killed as easily as any other mortal human.

“I don’t think so,” he growled, allowing himself to shift all the way into his dragon form. He normally restrained himself when he was in human areas, only shifting enough to take advantage of his powers while unleashing his fury on his enemy. But when he was protecting the one woman alive who was capable of ensuring the continuation of his race, he couldn’t take any chances.

The men’s eyes grew large and they all fumbled for their guns as Clayton let out a mighty roar. It shook the ground they were walking on and made everybody cower in terror. The heat from his breath was enough to singe off their eyebrows and they scrambled away, worried they would not be able to survive his malice, as he began to inhale and a burst of flames flickered from his mouth.

Krista was lying on the ground between his massive legs, totally limp, and now that they were alone, Clayton returned to his human form. He put on his cape to conceal his nakedness and picked Krista up, jumping into the air and flying her back to her apartment a few blocks away. He couldn’t let anybody see them, and his cloak helped to hide them from the people who might be glancing up at the night sky. It was imbued with the powers of his own world, a place he missed dearly.

Kaldernon, his home planet, was deeply missed by everybody in the clan, in fact, but they had been unable to find their way back to their own world. After a life-altering earthquake, the world seemed to open up and several of the dragon-born members of the Kersh clan had toppled through an invisible portal, landing in a world full of commotion.

They were concealed by a growth of trees near a ravine, and were able to see Kaldernon glimmering above their heads, haunting them with their inability to find a way through the portal. If they shifted into their dragon forms and tried to fly through, but they were knocked back violently and forced to recover for days from a blow unlike any other they had ever experienced.

Kaldernon had shimmered in the sky above their heads for hundreds of years as they perfected their underground settlement to protect themselves from the humans, and the Kersh clan watched as pioneers began to settle in the wilderness and construct a civilization of their own right next door. People were always drawn to the area for some inexplicable reason. It was as if they were seeking the immense power they sensed coming from Kaldernon and the group of dragon shifters that had made their home there.

CHAPTER THREE

One day, a distant relative of Clayton’s had an encounter with one of the village girls. Her eyes were a shimmering, smoky blue, and he hadn’t been able to resist her. They had been so powerfully drawn to each other that they had ravished each other right then and there, the woman’s legs splayed out with her back against a mighty oak.

When he brought her back to the clan, the others were astounded. It was clear that she was from Kaldernon, whether by some strange twist of fate or pure chance. The Kersh clan suddenly knew that other rips in the dimensional fabric separating Earth and Kaldernon must have opened up, letting in a group of people from their world who were renowned for their ability to carry the dragon-born children; the Lonis. They were exceptionally intelligent and artistic, and had created a civilization in Kaldernon that brought great joy and culture to those who lived there.

The young maiden was completely oblivious to the importance of her bloodline, but when she looked to the sky and saw Kaldernon for the first time, her eyes widened in disbelief and they knew it must be true. Nobody but descendants of Kaldernon were able to see it shimmering in the sky, taunting them from above, almost like a vision from a dream.

But when asked what she knew of her relatives, she had grown quiet and unhappy.

“It is only my sister and I,” she had said woefully. “Everybody else died onboard the ship.”

This meant that nobody had told them about Kaldernon. She quickly became infatuated with the dragon shifter and bore many of his children. The bloodline stayed strong with her descendants after that, but then, they had begun to die out. Now, it was only her sister’s heirs who lived on, oblivious to the dragon-born, living their lives and doing their part to ensure the prosperity and culture of Earth’s civilization.

The Kersh clan was thinning out, though, and everybody had turned to Clayton for answers. He had been the descendent of the original leader of the Kersh clan, and his bloodline was not crossed with the Lonis. However, it was only a Loni that would be able to help them to ensure the continuation of their race, and he was terrified that if he couldn’t find the last woman of Loni descent, everything they had worked for would be lost. There would be no dragon-born left to ensure the survival of their beautiful lore, and all the progress they had made in researching the rift of time and space that kept them from Kaldernon was useless. Everyone who had lived before him would have died in vain.

And so the dragon-born had become extremely determined to protect the Loni descendants. They had tracked them through the ages, but had never needed their aid until now, when there was only one woman left who was capable of doing what needed to be done. But how could they approach her and ask the impossible of her? It was unfair, and odd, to approach a woman simply to ask her to be the unwitting carrier of a dragon-born child. She was coveted and precious to the Kersh clan, and had been secretly protected ever since she was a child.

Clayton had gotten his first glance of her when they were both around ten years old. She was walking down the sidewalk, secretly singing a quiet song that gave him a wistful feeling. It reminded him of the musical stories that had been shared with the Kersh clan before they had been spit out of Kaldernon. The imaginative Lonis had created many beautiful songs that still survived in his clan, and they were blessed with so many musical gifts that her little song immediately struck him as the most beautiful thing he had ever heard.

She didn’t see him and continued walking, but she dropped a little piece of paper out of her backpack. Clayton saw it and gasped. Should he retrieve it for her or should he run away and pretend he hadn’t seen anything? But what if it was important? He wasn’t supposed to interact with any of the humans, and most especially not the Lonis, just in case he roused suspicion. He was dressed in loose black pants and a red vest, but it was his eyes that would give him away. They were a true sign of the dragon-born, illuminated by green and gold specks. Sometimes his pupils would contract into slits, giving them an abnormally reptilian look that made the humans uneasy. What if she screamed?

But he couldn’t bear the thought of her missing the piece of paper, and ran behind her in his bare feet and retrieved it. He chased her down.

“Hey!” he called, panting and waving the paper in the air. “You dropped this!”

She turned around and fixed her beautiful eyes upon him, a look that had made his heart thud painfully in his chest. He quickly averted his eyes and stared down at the ground. Not only was this a safety measure, but it guaranteed that she wasn’t disturbed by his reptilian gaze.

“Thank you,” she said, turning to tuck the paper back in her bag. She had wanted to continue the conversation, but when she turned back to the sidewalk, the boy was gone.

She had no idea that he had been doing his best to keep her safe, in the background, for the majority of their lives. He tried not to learn anything much about her, but it was difficult. He knew she spent a lot of time and money at art supply stores. He knew she worked at a library and enjoyed shopping at an organic foods store. And he also knew that she was the most beautiful singer he had ever heard, and would often hum to herself as she moved throughout her day from one destination to another.

Other than that, he had hoped to get to know her naturally and did his best not to act too much like a stalker. But he had to keep an eye on her, especially with the Guardians on the move. They would stop at nothing to destroy her and learn the secrets of Kaldernon, and if they succeeded in their mission, Clayton’s people would be lost forever.

CHAPTER FOUR

“We’ve been waiting,” the handsome man’s full mouth whispered, his breath hot on her neck. Krista moaned as his broad hands roamed up and down her body, his strong fingers trailing over her every curve. It had been so long since she’d been explored like this, and she couldn’t remember a man ever taking his time to be so surprisingly intimate.

But he seemed attuned to her every spark of pleasure, and knew just what he had to do to coax more from her body. She allowed herself to experience the heights of pleasure he brought to her and found herself aroused in a raw, uncharacteristic way. He was so powerful.

She became suddenly aware of her own powerful arousal, hot and tingling as he pressed the length of his impressive manhood against her. She sighed as his mouth dropped hot kisses all over her body and he teased and tantalized her, spreading her legs apart and running his hands up and down her thighs, leaving trails of fire in his wake.

She allowed herself to stare at him; the gorgeous man who felt so familiar, who had been following her in her dreams for so long. Who she had finally seen in the flesh; whose arms she had felt shielding her when she thought that nobody could hear her cries.

But now her voice had taken on a husky, animalistic quality as he touched her. Her urgent need for him to fill her was making her feel impatient, but she relished the long, sweet fires he was stoking. She felt her own body writhing with pleasure beneath him as she gazed at his perfect body. He was fully naked, and his penis was standing straight up, erect, massive, and patient, pulsing with the same unbridled desire that she felt.

“I’ve been waiting,” he said, his eyes boring into hers. And finally, he shoved himself deep inside her hot walls. Her body exploded in pleasure and she cried out so loudly that she woke herself up.

Krista groaned and rubbed her head, immediately forgetting her dream as her mind became fuzzy with pain. There was a throbbing bump on the back of her head. She opened her eyes and sat up urgently. How had she gotten back to her bedroom? She vaguely remembered a group of men waiting outside the bar to attack her, but she didn’t know why they would want to do something like that. She was innocent, after all. What had she ever done to them?

She tried to recall anything about the night before and found herself frustrated at the blankness of it all. What had happened? Did she walk home alone? She couldn’t remember driving her car, it was probably still in the parking lot at the bar. She silently cursed Marcia for forcing her to go out with her that night. She would have been happy to stay inside and practice her guitar.

Unfortunately, she had succumbed to the social pressure that her friend had put on her and had no other option than to accept that she would feel better knowing her friend wasn’t alone in meeting her crush. Fortunately, she hadn’t make plans and was able to accompany Marcia, even though she would have preferred to stay in. Sometimes, her friend had the worst taste in people, and she was always worried whenever she said that she had an interest in some man or another.

Trying to recall the night before, all that she could remember was the dream that she had been having. A man with blazing green eyes had appeared out of nowhere, and turned into a gigantic beast. It was the most intense dream that she had had in a long time, and for some reason, it made her feel nostalgic, as if she was meeting an old friend. She would have expected to feel terrified, but that wasn’t how she felt at all.

Suddenly, memories of the night before began to flood her. She felt as if she were dreaming, and yet, it felt real, as if it were a memory. The men who had attacked her in the alleyway had run away screaming as the giant beast threatened to attack them. The huge beast had stood over her protectively and flared his nostrils, producing sparks that could have ignited a gigantic fire from the dumpster in the alleyway.

She vaguely remembered the feeling of weightlessness as she was lifted, cool air rushing over her body. She remembered a deep rumbling voice. Someone so masculine that he invoked a thrill in her body that aroused her even as she was holding on tightly to her consciousness. Her body responded deeply to the intoxicating smell of the woods on him. Her mind lingered on the man’s long black hair; it gave her the impression of someone exotic and mysterious. And yet he felt familiar, as if they had somehow already met.

Krista stood up and realized that she found it difficult to maintain her balance. Whatever injuries she had sustained had left her dizzy and made it difficult for her to properly enjoy the morning. She stumbled into her bathroom and stared into the reflection in the mirror. Her light blue eyes looked gaunt and sunken, as if she had been punched in the face. She wasn’t bruised up or anything, but she was definitely very tired. Her long, flowing blonde hair was messed up, and she found herself feeling very annoyed that she couldn’t recall the events from the night before.

What in the world had those men been thinking? Why had they wanted to attack her? As far as she knew, she hadn’t done anything wrong. So why was it that she was being targeted? Nothing about it made sense, especially not the part where the stranger mysteriously came and saved her.

Maybe that had all been just a dream, some kind of silly fantasy that she had entered into when she was going unconscious. That would make some kind of sense, it seemed more logical that she was slightly crazy than it did for dragons to exist, particularly in this day and age. Not only that, but it would explain how she had begun to dream about the man who had turned into a dragon. It must have been some kind of strange and fanciful thing that her mind had concocted to help her cope with the inexplicable events of the night before.

But she knew that sometimes even the most absurd events didn’t have a good enough explanation. Sometimes innocent people were targeted and there was no rhyme or reason to it. That part was out of her power. But what she could do was attempt to find a way to get those bastards in trouble for the problems that they had caused her and do her best to piece together the events of the night before.

She had a pounding headache, and felt annoyed. She hadn’t even gotten drunk the night before, and yet, she seemed to be suffering from the same kind of symptoms that she would have had from a hangover. She figured that the least she could have done was get drunk out of it. But it was too late for that.

She stripped slowly, examining her body for any sign of injury. She had a bruise on her left leg, and one on her arm, but other than that, she seemed all right. It was lucky that she was, but still, she didn’t feel like going into work that day. After she showered, she sat back down in her bed and reached for the phone. She was going to call her boss, and ask for an opportunity to use one of her vacation days and pretend that none of the misery she had endured had happened at all.

Suddenly, she heard a noise outside the window and jumped, startled nearly out of her skin. The phone slipped out of her hand and dropped to the floor, and she stood up quickly, heading toward the window to find the cause of the noise. There was construction happening down below, and she shuddered as she retrieved the phone.

The world no longer felt safe to her, and she was feeling rather uncomfortable with the fact that she had been attacked just hours before. What had those men wanted? They had seemed like they had a purpose. If that was the case, would they be back? Did they know where she lived? Somebody must have, because there she was. She didn’t remember putting herself to bed, and she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened. It was truly spooky, and she stared at the phone for a moment, contemplating whether or not she truly wanted to stay at home by herself and get startled by every little creak that she heard.

Ultimately, Krista decided that she would not call off work, and she would do her best to fulfill her obligations in her job. She would feel safer being around other people rather than just hanging around her apartment like a sitting duck, waiting for something terrible to happen. Maybe instead of going to work, however, she should go and file a report to the police. Maybe that would be more constructive than filing paperwork and shelve books all day long.

Her mind drifted back to the man who had saved her. Why had he felt so familiar? He might have been a figment of her imagination, but she didn’t think so. If he had, then she would have been much worse off than she was now. Who knew what those men would have done to her if the handsome stranger hadn’t saved her just in the nick of time? She wouldn’t be worried about making it to work; rather, she would have been stolen into the night. Maybe even killed.

She did call her boss then, and explained what had happened to her the night before. Her boss was horrified and insisted that she take the afternoon to talk to the police. If she felt like coming in, she could do so after she filed her report. But not a moment sooner.

Krista was grateful for her boss’s support and dressed quickly, realizing that the apartment that she lived in suddenly felt far too big for someone who might or might not be the target of a malicious group of strange and angry men at any given moment.

CHAPTER FIVE

A few hours later, Krista was talking to a kind policewoman about her terrible experience. The woman nodded seriously whenever she asked Krista a question and Krista answered it.

“I have to say, I haven’t heard about anybody else being attacked lately. If it was gang activity, you would think that we would’ve heard something else about it by now. Many people are generally targeted around the bars, but it has been a slow month. Unfortunately, it seems like you are one of the first to report any violence of this nature for quite a while. That’s good for the city as a whole, but that means that we don’t have any leads or suspects at the time. Could you try to describe your attackers and their apparel for me? That would really help us to try and make a distinction when we are coming down on the perpetrator.”

Krista tried to think back to what the men had been wearing. She frowned, thinking that the policewoman might not believe her. It seemed too unusual to be true, and to be honest, she wasn’t exactly trusting her own memories either. Not after she believed that she had seen the man who saved her turn into a dragon. That was just too out of this world to accept. So naturally, she kept that part to herself and only mentioned that a dark-haired man appeared to be the one who had saved her. But from there, she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened.

The policewoman nodded and told her that a lapse in memory was normal after a traumatic event like that. But it would be very helpful if she was able to explain what kind of outfits the attackers were wearing.

“It was like they were wearing robes or something,” Krista said reluctantly.

She didn’t want the policewoman to look at her as if she were crazy, but the woman’s piercing blue eyes fixed on her for a moment, her eyebrow raising almost unnoticeably. Krista was perceptive, though, and knew that she would have to tread lightly in order to stay on the policewoman’s good side. Otherwise, she may no longer be receptive to Krista’s experience.

“What kind of robes?” the policewoman said, scribbling a note down and not taking her eyes off of Krista.

“Not the kind of robes that you normally see or think of,” Krista said with a sigh. “It was more like the types of robes that the monks in the medieval times would have worn. I’m not saying that they were running around wearing bathrobes or anything. That would be weird. But this is also weird. It was almost like they were a cult of some sort.”

“That is quite strange,” the policewoman said with a nod. “Do you remember anything else distinguishing about their appearances? I will have to do my best to go through the city’s records and find out if there is any organization that might have that type of wardrobe.”

“Well, they were wearing trench coats over the robes, so they blended in. The trench coats were black, and they were wearing sandals. They seemed mean and dirty, and they attacked me out of nowhere. I don’t understand why they would do something like that.”

Krista waited for the policewoman to reply, but she was too busy scribbling down her notes.

“Were they carrying weapons of any sort?” the policewoman asked her.

“Yes, actually, they were. They had these weird type of guns that I had never seen before, but they weren’t using them on me. They pulled them on the man who came out to rescue me, though. I don’t know where he went. I wish he was around so that I could maybe have some help with filling out this report and finding out what’s going on.”

“You’re doing fine,” the policewoman said with a short nod. “Now, just tell me anything else that you remember about that night, and we will get this submitted and try and find the perpetrators as soon as possible.”

“Thank you,” Krista said, and set to work remembering every little detail that she possibly could. It would be nice to get herself a small amount of justice. Still, she knew that it wouldn’t be enough. She wouldn’t have any peace until she understood exactly what happened that night.

CHAPTER SIX

Clayton growled to himself as he rushed through the forest, his mind completely on Krista. She had seen him, that much was certain, but he didn’t know how much she could remember. He had lain her on her bed, covering her up and tending to her head wound as briefly and gently as he could. He knew that she would probably be very upset if she knew that he was there, and so he had left as quickly as possible and headed back to his underground lair with the rest of his clan.

They had all been curious about what had transpired that night, because it was very out of character for Clayton to be out of sorts in any way. They were used to him being cool and composed in every situation, and the fact that he was flustered seemed to spark a red flag that brought him a lot of attention from the members of his clan. The dragon-born people were very astute with perceiving emotions, and they knew that he was in distress.

“What in the world has happened to you Clayton?” they asked him, bringing him cups of water and plates of food. “Where on Earth have you been all night long? We know that the human-born does not stay out this late, she likes to go to sleep early. Something must be wrong.”

“She was attacked by the Guardians,” Clayton said, his face darkening. Hearing the words out loud only served to make him even angrier. The poor woman had no idea about her lineage, and she would not be as helpful to the Guardians as they seemed to think she would. It had taken them a long time to track her down, but now that they finally had, the Kersh clan would no longer be able to take a break from protecting her.

The dragon-born stared at Clayton, their eyes wide in disbelief and fear. They didn’t want anything to happen to him or to the woman who could potentially be the savior of their clan. This was terrible news, and they began to whisper amongst themselves, spreading a quiet panic.

“Please be quiet,” Clayton said, putting his hand to his temples. “We don’t know what will happen, but I do think that we should do our best to watch Krista and make sure that she is not in any more danger. We will have to take shifts for patrols from now on, instead of assuming that she will be okay for a few hours without any supervision. You know what the Guardians will do if they are able to catch her.

And they are not going to give up after failing just once. It’s definite that they will come back and strike again and again. I can only hope that they have not been able to trace her apartment yet. They found her seemingly by mistake in the alleyway, as they hoped to do, by posting men outside the doors of popular and crowded areas. Somehow, this inefficient strategy managed to work for them and she found herself an unlucky victim of circumstance. It was really fortunate that I was there to stop them.”

The people around him listened intently, nodding in understanding of the dire situation. They did not want to let Krista fall subject to the Guardians. They were terrible people. Many of the Lonis had been subject to immense torture by the Guardians. The Guardians came from a long ago established order of men who had discovered that the fabrics between the dimensions were torn, sometimes allowing mystical creatures and beings to fall through, giving them no choice but to make themselves comfortable on Earth.

These fundamentalists believed that it was no laughing matter and that the earth was not there for sharing. The earth was, in fact, for human beings and human beings alone, and if they were threatened by the invasion of another species, it meant that human beings might not be the top of the food chain. This is something that they could not settle for, and had quickly begun to learn as much as possible about the paranormal order of things. They clearly didn’t know as much as they hoped they did, or as much as they pretended to. This gaping hole in their knowledge brought them a profound sense of fear and panic.

They did not seem to care or understand that the beings who found themselves on Earth had no choice in the matter. In fact, they were victims of unfortunate circumstance who had found themselves lost in a world that they did not recognize, teeming with bitterness and fear. Without the Guardian’s knowledge and compassion toward the displaced peoples of other dimensions, they were subtly and slowly creating a hostile environment that was capable of procuring a devastating war; one that might transcend through the fabrics of time and space.

Clayton was familiar with the acts of the Guardians. The Lonis and the Kersh clan were not the only paranormal beings that had been able to cross through the portholes in the sky. He had traveled for a long way with his predecessor; the leader of the clan, and also his father. Together, they had seen other tears in the fabric of the Earth’s atmosphere. He was told that other beings, fairies and other mystical hidden creatures, had been thrown through the dimensions and lost on Earth.

“But how is that possible?” Clayton had asked. “What happens in these worlds that makes the creatures susceptible to being thrown into another world?”

“Just as the Guardians speculate, all I can tell you is what the previous leader told me. Your question is one the Guardians are hoping to answer. They want to safeguard this world from such invasion. They think of us all as monsters. Unfortunately, for both the people on Earth, who don’t want us here, and for us, who wouldn’t be here if given a choice, it’s impossible to change the rips in the fabric or to keep innocent creatures from falling through. Frankly, none of us truly wanted to end up on Earth, and the fact remains that many of us are more miserable here than we would be in our homeland.

“However, there seems to be nothing that we can do to prevent these occurrences. Every so often, there is a heavy vibration that pulses through the universe. Everything in creation is affected by this. For a long time, the fabrics between the dimensions had been able to hold up against the strain, but because of the corruption on Earth, and the poor intentions of the people who lived there, it has made the atmosphere very toxic and thin. It is easy for things to fall right through or be lost outside of it. There are holes all over the place that should not be there and do not exist in other places and worlds.”

Clayton had listened sullenly to his father, and his heart panged painfully at the memory. His father had died long ago, and ever since, it had been up to him to lead the clan into prosperity. But they were running out of options, and now he knew that Krista was the only one who could save them.

“Where is the girl now? I can go and look after her,” one of the dragon-born women said dutifully, standing up and preparing to launch herself out of the entrance of the underground tunnel.

“I’m not sure, I stayed and watched over her house all night, but when she left, I knew I had to come back here. It’s impossible for me to keep my eyes open any longer. It was a very long night. I’m sure she’s going to work at the library, and if not, she is going to be filing a report against the people who attacked her. It shouldn’t be too difficult for you to find her at the police station or at her work place. Just listen for the subtle vibration. She sings when she walks. She has a Loni song and it is a sound that resonates with our kind. You will not mistake it, no matter where you are. It might be loud and prominent enough that you could find it even now. I wish I could try, but I’m afraid I’m too tired.”

“No, don’t strain yourself. We will make sure that we keep a good eye on her.”

“I appreciate that,” Clayton said. “You all understand how important she is. I understand that it will be even more challenging than before, but somehow, we have to figure out how we can lead her into the clan and help her understand our ways. If she knows about her lineage, perhaps she will be able to find some peace and comfort among the members of our clan. That is the ideal, and I truly hope that you guys will consider the ways that we can bring her here and make her feel welcome.”

Everybody nodded quietly, seeing that their handsome leader was very close to falling asleep. They began to silently file out of the room, some lingering and leading him to a soft bed of feathery pillows. He sunk into it and closed his eyes, and found himself pulled into the deep comforts of a rejuvenating sleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN

As Clayton slept, he dreamt about the Guardians. He remembered his first encounter with them when he was a young man, and had never fully gotten over the repercussions of it. It was this very encounter that had led to the death of his father.

The Guardians were merciless and cruel, and believed that they were doing everybody a favor by getting rid of any interplanetary species that might be invading the Earth. It was one of the most close-minded things that Clayton had ever heard, and he had originally believed that negotiating with them and showing them that they were not truly as bad as the ignorant men believed they were could somehow make a difference and bring an end the slaughter, once and for all.

It had been this crucial mistake that had cost his father his life. Clayton dreamt of the horrific day time and time again, and this night was no different. It always began the same way.

Clayton and his father strolling through the woods, looking for food and items that they could use to make tools out of. Clayton listening to his father’s voice, the soft rumble, as it explained the secret inner workings of the world to his only son.

And then, confusion and chaos. Clayton being knocked to the ground and his father grunting in pain. The wild men with no hair and beady, angry eyes as they tied ropes around his father. His father snarling and beginning to shape shift into his mighty dragon form, being electrocuted before he was able to finish the transformation and falling limply to the ground.

Clayton stood up, with his legs shaking, and yelled to the man as he always did in his dream as he had on that fateful day, to leave his father alone. That peace was possible. He had a fantasy that he would be able to explain the plight of the celestial beings who found themselves lost on Earth. Perhaps they could work together to find a solution and get rid of the problem. His father was weak and wounded, and people were hacking away at his limbs with axes. They were trying to get through the thick dragon scales, and his armor, but it wasn’t easy and it was painful.

“What the hell does this boy think he’s doing?” one of the men said with a snarl. “We’re going to have to put him in his place, you know. That will be pretty fun to watch, won’t it?”

With that, Clayton’s father grew furious. Nobody threatened his young son and got away with it. Especially not these men. His father stood and tried to attack, but it left his underside vulnerable. A man stuck a sword through it, and Clayton watched in horror as his father began to lose great amounts of blood. He fell limply to the forest floor, gasping for breath and staring at his son with worried round eyes. There was an expression on his face that drove Clayton into this nightmare again and again. It was more than just a nightmare. It was the miserable reality of their lives. The most traumatic experience that he had ever had.

“Father…” Clayton whispered as his father drew in his dying breath. His large body quaked and shuddered as the life escaped it, and Clayton turned on his heel and ran away. His father’s attackers were too busy tying ropes around the shifter’s corpse to notice that Clayton had gone. They wanted to get it back to their headquarters as quickly as possible.

Clayton had never been more horrified in his life, and found himself running as quickly as his legs could carry him, until he was out of breath. He collapsed onto the forest floor just as his father had moments before. He stayed there, silent and unmoving, until one of the members of his clan stumbled across him. They thought that he was sick, and lifted him up and carried him back to the underground caverns. It took three days before he spoke a word, but by then, everybody had guessed that his father was gone. He had not returned with his son, and the acute state of grief that Clayton was experiencing said it all.

Now, in his dreams as an adult, Clayton was able to seek revenge. Everything happened the same way every time, right down to the lost and scared look in his father’s eyes. However, now that he was grown and he had some experience as a warrior under his belt, he found himself capable of striking back against the enemy. He would attack them, and bludgeon them all. Sometimes he would rip them apart with his bare hands and teeth. He would turn into a savage, with an aching desire to destroy everything at any cost, even if that meant he himself would be doomed. Nothing else mattered; all he wanted was to have his father back. Because that was impossible, he was forced to live without hope. Nobody thought that Clayton was going to recover from his grief, and it was true. Clayton had remained quiet and reserved ever since.

The most joy that he was able to find was in watching Krista from afar, and the memory that he treasured of her smile as he handed her the paper that she had dropped on the sidewalk. Now, she was his to protect, and he would do whatever it took. He could not fail her the same way that he had failed his father. If he had only kept his mouth shut or paid more attention to the situation at hand, maybe his father would still be alive. Maybe they would have been able to best the Guardians rather than turning the day into a tragedy.

He tossed and turned, moaning, until he sat upright in bed with hot tears streaming down his face. It always unleashed the floodgates when he had this dream, and although it felt nice to get revenge and tear apart all of the men who had harmed him and his father, Clayton found himself feeling empty every time he woke up. It would never bring his father back, and no amount of revenge would be enough.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“What makes you think that we are going to find her at the bar again?” Frederick asked. He scowled to the leader at the front of the line, and Richard smiled.

“I don’t know that we will find her there, but I do think that perhaps we will find a clue as to her whereabouts now. And anyway, since it was the last place we saw her, it wouldn’t hurt to try. Would it?”

Frederick couldn’t argue with that, and followed Richard until they made it to the bar where they had seen the dragon-born carrier. If they were able to take her back to the laboratory, it was possible that they would finally have the key. Her blood could teach them all they needed to know about opening and sealing the dimensions of the time portals and the rips in the fabric between the worlds.

Based on a lot of the research that they had been doing, the blood of the carriers was extremely special. With it came great possibilities. There was a reason that this particular type of people from the world above had been so revered. They were the builders and creators; the oracles and the artists. Without them, not only would there be no culture, but there would be very little pleasure in the lives of the people of Kaldernon. Their gifts had been utilized, time and again, to maintain balance and order within the world they lived in.

But now the Loni were in the Earth world, and that was going to have to be enough. They were not special, not the way they had been considered special before in Kaldernon. They were not fantastic creatures who were meant to carve out peace and unity, spreading peace and art worldwide. They were the overlooked and under sung citizens of the world that they thought they belonged to but were truly too good for.

To harness any of their power, particularly the power of the last Loni on Earth with the ability to carry a child for the dragon-borns, was a great opportunity. With her in their possession, they would be able to learn more and perfect the greatest weapon in their arsenal. Something that could feel a rip in the dimensional fabric and keep it sealed. Something that could tear apart a paranormal being atom by atom. If her blood was able to help them as much as they thought it could, they would stop at nothing to capture her and keep her in their laboratory.

“How long ago has it been since we were here last?” Rodney asked.

“It’s been about seventeen hours. Which means the scent would still be fresh. Maybe we can get one of the bloodhounds on the trail.”

“I can go fetch one if you want,” Rodney replied.

“That would be fantastic. You do that. In the meantime, we’re going to stay here and hope that we can catch a glimpse of the carrier.”

The group looked around at each other and nodded. Each had been told to keep their eyes on a certain area of a carrier’s body so that they could recognize her even under the most elaborate disguise. If the dragon-born were able to get to her first, that meant that all of their work would have gone to waste. And that was something that none of them wanted to see happen. They couldn’t afford that type of setback. Not when they were so close to achieving their goals.

Suddenly, Richard’s cell phone began to ring. He paused and answered it.

“Hello?” he asked. He listened intently as the voice on the other end spoke quickly. His eyebrows furrowed with concern and then relief.

“She was just at the police station,” Richard said, snapping his phone closed and stuffing it into his pocket. “She was filing a report against us for attacking her. Good thing Josie was there today. She’s so loyal to our mission. She used to attend the meetings when she was just a little girl, sitting on her father’s lap. I always tried to make sure there were coloring books there for her. What a precious and pure soul she is.”

Everybody nodded and murmured their appreciation for Josie. It was good to have friends in high places, and the guardian’s council certainly did have that. They needed to if they were truly going to shape the face of the world around them and protect it from invasive species.

“Should we go and intercept her now?” Richard asked the rest of the group. Everybody nodded and followed him toward the police station. Richard was pleased by the great stroke of luck that they had been having. It had been a long time since they’d had hope of finding the carrier, and now everything seemed to be falling into place. It was such a great stroke of luck that they had been able to discover just where the carrier was right when they needed her the most. If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, the eradication of their extremely dangerous species would be a waste. If they were reproducing and spawning, who knew whether or not they would turn against their human companions and use their power against them. It was dangerous and likely that this would happen, and everybody was terrified of the consequences of such behavior.

If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, their mission would be hopeless. They were certain that the Kersh clan had been improving their technology, and if they figured out the portal between the worlds before the guardians did, there would be hell to pay.

Josie had done her best to call as quickly as she possibly could without arousing suspicion. Krista was still finishing up with her paperwork, which gave the Guardians ample time to make it to the police station. They waited outside for her, smug smiles on their faces as they prepared themselves for another attack. Most of the police force knew of them as powerful men who worked behind the scenes, so their actions wouldn’t be questioned. They stayed concealed behind the trees, and quietly watched the front door of the police station as they hoped for Krista to emerge.

It seemed to take an extraordinarily long time, but finally, there she was. Her full lips were curved into a relieved smile as she descended the stone steps of the police station. When Richard gave a nod, everybody began to creep toward her.

Before they reached her, a female dragon-born landed out of nowhere in front of them, her eyes piercing through the group of Guardians menacingly. She had flown down from the sky and landed in half-human form, which was almost more dangerous than full-dragon form. It always depended. Sometimes, their guns didn’t work when the shifter was only half-dragon and half-human in appearance.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” the woman asked indignantly, staring at the Guardians. They were annoyed and clambered over each other to move past her, some of them reaching for their weapons, but others more concerned that they were losing sight of Krista. The direction that she was going in was soon to be lost to them.

“Get out of our way,” Richard growled, pushing his way past the shifter woman. She gave him a menacing smile before swiping her claws painfully across his cheek. He hissed in anger, and motioned for everybody to attack her. This seemed to be the action that she had been waiting for, and soon, they were engaged in a full out brawl. Krista was completely oblivious, and had already reached the parking lot. Before long, she was pulling away from the police station in her little copper-colored car.

In fact, nobody seemed to notice the battle waging between the Guardians and the single dragon shifter that had volunteered to look after Krista for the afternoon. They had learned a trick from the faeries in captivity about concealment, and had stolen some of their magic to make their own deeds easier to accomplish.

Clayton was going to be furious, the dragon-born woman thought to herself as she emitted dangerous heat waves that scolded the Guardians. They cried out in agony as their skin began to blister and they covered their faces with their hands. Backing away from the shifter, they retreated into the wooded area around the police station.

The shifter, whose name was Jasmine, followed along with Krista’s car in the air, completely concealed from everybody. She had never been more thankful for her ability to blend into the Earth’s atmosphere. Her relief was short-lived as her thoughts began to catch up with her.

It was vital that they protect Krista from the dangers of the Guardians. Now that the Guardians knew who Krista was, they probably had an idea of where she lived, or at least the general vicinity of the city that she came from. They were going to have to be extra careful. In fact, if they had people on the inside who worked at the police station, it was likely that they already had her address on file. The thought made Jasmine pause, and she shuddered as an icy panic began to overwhelm her. She had to tell Clayton, and she had to do it now.

CHAPTER NINE

“Clayton!” Jasmine exclaimed as she burst into the underground room, her eyes wide with fear. “They know who Krista is. They tried intercepting her at the police station. I need some help.”

Clayton sat up immediately, his heart thudding painfully in his chest. Krista was in danger. The one person who gave his life meaning might be in trouble right that moment. He stood up immediately and ran outside, without giving Jasmine a second thought. Everybody watched with wide eyes as Clayton shifted into his powerful dragon form and launched himself into the sky, flapping his huge wings and emitting an ominous dark energy as he flew through the sky.

Krista was oblivious to the dangers around her, and was walking cheerfully to work. She felt a little lighter after talking about what had happened during the attack, and was allowing herself to enjoy the memory of the handsome man who had saved her. She had plenty of time to let her mind wander as she meandered along her way. She had been enjoying the fresh air and cool breeze, and decided to park a couple of blocks away from the library so that she could get some exercise. She had always been athletic and it was difficult for her to stay cooped up for too long. She always enjoyed the open air much more than the constraints of her vehicle.

She was humming to herself, as she usually did when she was outside. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Somebody was watching her. She could just feel it. She thought back to the night before, when she had been attacked, and looked around for whoever might be there. She saw nobody at first, but continued to glance around just in case. She didn’t feel like she was in danger, but she did feel a prying sense of concern.

She was shocked when a familiar pair of bright green eyes met hers. Her breath caught in her throat as the most majestic man she had ever seen became clear to her. Her savior from the night before.

The gorgeous man’s mouth curled into a kind smile when she met his eyes, and a surge of energy seemed to pulse between them, one that made her feel hyperaware of every sensation in her body. The cool breeze on her skin, the pounding of her heart in her chest. The unexpected heat of his gaze and the stirring of desire that his gaze seemed to invoke.

Krista walked toward him slowly, the tension between them higher than it had ever been between herself and another human being. She opened her mouth to call out to him, to ask why he seemed so familiar, but suddenly, she dropped her cell phone on the sidewalk. She bent down to pick it up, and when she turned around to look for him again, he was gone. She felt a devastated sense of disappointment that he was gone, and was tugged into a faraway memory from childhood. Another dark, handsome boy who had been there one second and had vanished the next, leaving only the paper in her hand to tell her that he had really been there.

The handsome man’s face stayed with her throughout the day, and she randomly found herself thinking about him. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she recognized him from somewhere, and the fact that she couldn’t remember where he knew her from really bothered her. Where would she have seen a man that attractive? Whose sheer presence could electrify her in such a way? But she still couldn’t, no matter how hard she tried.

She groaned to herself, unable to focus on her work as her thoughts wandered to the gorgeous man and replayed her attack and the prominent visual of the dragon. Everybody around her seemed to be oblivious to the fact that she was still suffering psychologically from the night before. She had never been attacked, not quite so violently, and she decided to talk to her boss and ask if she could leave early to take some personal time to recover. She felt a little bit guilty about it, knowing that part of the reason she couldn’t concentrate was because she couldn’t stop fantasizing about the mysterious stranger who had saved her life, but either way, nothing was getting done and she would rather be at home.

Her boss nodded supportively and offered the services of the counselor who could come in to visit her if she needed it. Krista was flattered and touched by the offer, but she knew that she would only feel better if she was able to spend some time by herself for a while. And so, she packed up her things and headed out of her office at the library. She decided to go home to her apartment, and was grateful, once again, for the beautiful day outside as she walked for a few blocks to where she had parked her car. She paused by the spot where she had seen the man before and peered into the foliage, her heart pounding hopefully. She felt another confusing rush of arousal as she looked for him, but there was nobody there.

She felt nervous as she drove home, but she couldn’t understand why. She decided that it was probably just because of the men in the alleyway had attacked her the night before. The police woman who had taken her statement had nodded as if she understood exactly what Krista was talking about, but when it came time to finally thank her and talk about pressing charges, the woman had seemed distant and aloof, and told her not to get her hopes up. It sounded as if she was having a hard time mentally, and if that was the case, it was unlikely that the people that Krista described were truly what she believed they were.

It had been very strange. She seemed to be trying to make Krista doubt herself and her experiences, even though she hadn’t even told the woman about the dragon shifter who had saved her. Krista had a feeling that if the woman had heard about that part, then she would have probably sent her off to the psych ward.

What Krista didn’t know was that she was lucky that the woman had no idea who Krista was. If she knew that she was the carrier, she would have put her in a cell and waited for the Guardians to take her away. However, she had simply told the Guardians that somebody had spotted them, and the Guardians knew who she was and took it from there. They were very secretive about their affairs, and were happy that Josie was still in the dark about who Krista was. It was a very complicated matter as it stood, and so they wanted to leave matters in their own hands and proceed with their pursuit secretly of the carrier of the dragon-born children.

When Jasmine had intercepted the Guardians to save Krista, she had hoped that they would take off and leave Krista alone for the rest of the day. But once they had their hands on all of her files, including her home and work address and just about everything else that they might need to know, they decided that there was no time like the present. They would go after her until she was theirs.

CHAPTER TEN

Krista sighed and tossed her car keys onto the small table by her door. She closed it heavily behind her and leaned against it, thinking to herself how nice it would be to have a frozen coffee. She felt completely drained, and had been uneasy about her attackers ever since she had left work. It almost felt as if they were right in the car with her, and that made her feel very nervous.

Fortunately for Krista, everybody at the library was independent and didn’t rely on her to be there in order for things to run smoothly. She was able to leave without feeling guilty, and decided to spend the rest of her day taking a long bath and watching some of her favorite dramas on television. She knew it would be good for her to take a break, and couldn’t allow herself to feel pressured into performing when she just felt like sinking down in her couch.

She began to pull her jacket off when a noise coming from her living room made her freeze. A cold fear gripped her heart, and she stood, paralyzed, as her worst fears became realized. The same group of men who had attacked her before crept out from the rooms in her home and began to smile at her. It had to be a nightmare. She closed her eyes and hoped that when she opened them, they would be gone. But they weren’t.

“What the hell are you doing here?” she asked in a shaky voice. She began to wish that she had paid more attention during the self-defense courses that she had taken a few years ago. It had been fun at the time, but she had completely forgotten most of what she had learned from her instructor.

“We are here for you, darling,” the man who fancied himself a leader said as he glided toward her. It was eerie how he did that. It looked as if he had no feet.

“What do you want from me?” she asked. “There’s nothing I have that you could possibly want.”

“I suppose not. But then again, there are things in this world that you know nothing about.”

“What are you talking about?” she asked, backing away from them with her hands trembling. If she just found a way to get out the open the door and run to the elevator, maybe she would be safe. If there were people in the hallway, she wouldn’t have to worry. They would be able to help her. Maybe she could even knock on one of her neighbor’s doors and get attention that way. Nobody would be able to harm her, at least not without witnesses. If she was going to be killed, she might as well go out with a small chance of justice.

“I know what you’re thinking, but don’t even try,” Richard said with a sneer, just as three of his men ran forward and gripped her by the arms. Richard approached, heaving a heavy mallet that he had every intention of slamming her over her head with unceremoniously.

Suddenly, the entire apartment was shaking and full of heat. Everybody cringed and looked toward the gigantic window near the balcony, where a huge black dragon was flapping its tremendous wings and roaring. He lunged through the window, shattering the glass and tearing up part of the drywall. Krista was terrified, but if this was the same dragon that had saved her from these men before, she would just have to worry about her rent deposit later.

“Damn you!” Richard exclaimed, turning toward the dragon and reaching into the holster at his side. Before he had a chance to aim his weapon, Clayton smacked it away from him, using one of his gigantic talons to slice through Richard’s arm. The gun and the hand fell to the floor, and Richard shrieked.

“Kill him!” Richard said, staring at the little stub where his hand used to be. “Show no mercy. And get the girl out of here.”

Instantly, the apartment was an inferno and men were screaming and running in all directions. Most of them had their clothes scorched and on fire, and were running toward the entrance of the apartment building in hopes of escape. Krista ducked away from them, doing her best to avoid both the men and the flames. She was terrified, but she had to keep her bearings or else she could die.

Soon, all the men had vacated the apartment, and none of them dared to come back. Krista put a cloth over her face, reluctant to go out into the hallway where the evil men would surely be waiting for her. She didn’t know what to do. There seemed to be no chance for an escape. She was pretty sure she was going to die. But would she rather die in a raging fire or at the hands of the terrible men?

Before she had a chance to decide, a dark figure approached her. It wasn’t a huge dragon. It was a man, a rippling and muscular man. Krista’s eyes widened as he approached her, pushing his long black hair out of his face. She was surprised to realize that he was completely nude, and he looked exactly like the man that she had seen earlier in the day, before she had gone to work.

“I must be dreaming,” she laughed, shamelessly drinking him in from head to foot. He was even more beautiful naked than he had been fully clothed. He looked as if he spent all of his time doing strenuous physical activity. She couldn’t believe how well-sculpted he was. She had secretly envisioned the perfect man at times, when she was lying in bed late at night, letting her hands explore her sensitive, aroused body, but she was a virgin and had only been able to imagine someone half as handsome to steal that virginity away. Her eyes lingered on his exposed groin for a moment – he was impressively well-endowed – and she was blushing deeply before he spoke.

“Come with me Krista,” he said, offering his broad hand to her.

“Who are you?” she asked, but she wasn’t able to make out his reply. The smoke had become too much, and she passed out in his arms.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Clayton was able to catch Krista before she hit the ground. He lifted her up in his strong arms and knew that he had to get her out of the flames. It had been a dangerous and risky move to blow fire at the attackers, but he didn’t care how many of them he killed.  He felt a little bad about destroying her home, but, he thought glumly, it would have been even better to kill all of them rather than allow Krista to become captured by such evil men. He knew that it wasn’t the greatest solution, but if he had to make the choice, killing her would be more merciful than allowing her to become one of their experiments.

Fortunately, he had gotten there just in time. She had seen him, and now, if he didn’t get her out of there, she would die. He transformed back into his dragon form and launched himself out the window, gripping Krista tightly in his claws. He couldn’t let her escape or become more vulnerable to the attacks of the Guardians.

As he flew through the sky and Kaldernon became visible, he let himself relax a little and allowed his mind to wander back to the way Krista had stared at his body. The unmistakable hunger in her eyes had deeply aroused him, and he clutched her warm body to himself tightly, hoping that she was going to be okay.

Everybody was excited and confused when Clayton reappeared from the sky with Krista in his clutches. He lowered her down gently, handing her off to some of the other shifters that he trusted. She was still passed out, and they decided that it would be best to take her immediately to the medics. Clayton collapsed onto the ground, sighing as he shifted back into his human form. It had been very emotionally taxing to encounter the Guardians again. All he could think about once the panic was over were his terrible memories of that night that he lost his father.

Eventually, he went back into the underground tunnels and crawled up on his bed. He needed to sleep, and it. It had been far too long since he had slept well. But he was still so excited and full of adrenaline from the encounter with the Guardians that all he could do was toss and turn and worry about whether or not Krista was going to be all right. She had mostly fainted out of shock, he was sure of this, but it was still dangerous for her to have any type of smoke inhalation. And being in the underground meant that the air quality might not be as good.

With that thought, he forced himself to stand up and head out to where the medics had taken Krista. He expected to find her still asleep, and was surprised when he realized that she was wide awake and very alert. All of the shifters around her were smiling patiently and nodding as she asked impossible questions to them. One of the medics grinned and pushed Clayton toward her.

“She has been asking for you,” he said, seeming grateful for a chance to escape from Krista’s intense questioning.

Clayton suddenly felt nervous. He had never expected to be alone in a room with Krista before. But soon, everybody was backing away and leaving them alone together. Krista was staring at him, her eyes an intense shade of blue. True to Loni fashion, her eyes seemed to change with her mood. Her expression was serious, if not brazen, and she let her eyes roam him once again, taking him in with his cloak on and obviously deciding that she liked him the other way better. He had to grin; she was exactly how he had pictured she would be.

“So what in the hell is going on exactly?” she asked him, wasting no time. She excited herself and began to cough, and Clayton frowned. He poured a glass of water for her and brought it to her bedside, sitting down heavily on a stool beside her bed.

“I don’t know how much of this you would believe, or even how much of it you would like to hear.”

“Oh trust me,” Krista said with a gleam in her eye, “I want to hear everything.”

Clayton squirmed for a moment as he tried to figure out where to begin. He always thought that it would be easy to explain to her what had happened and how important she was to their clan, but now that he was being put to the test, the words seemed to fail him.

“Okay, then why don’t you let me start,” Krista said, fingering her chin. “Why is it that I recognize you? Why have you been following me? And why are those guys trying to kill me?”

“I don’t think they’re trying to kill you,” Clayton said. “But if they did catch you, I think that you would quickly be wishing for death. What they would do to you is far worse than killing you.”

“What do you mean? And who are you, anyway?”

“My name is Clayton, and I know that your name is Krista. Now, those people know your name, too. And I don’t think that is a good thing.”

“Well, obviously not, if that means that they can find me wherever I go,” Krista said with a frown.

“Yes, they probably could now. But you’re a lot safer here with us than you are in your own apartment.”

“Oh my gosh, my apartment…All of my things. They’re probably all burnt to a crisp by now,” Krista said, laying her head back into her pillow heavily. “Do you know how hard it is to find the perfect wardrobe? You guys really owe me for that.”

“I’m sorry,” Clayton said, trying to hide his smile. “I may have acted a little rashly, but I wasn’t sure how else to protect you.”

“Well, I guess it’s better than being stuck with those guys. They are pretty cruel,” Krista said.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Clayton said, his face growing hard. The change in his mood was obvious, and Krista looked up, her face bright with intrigue.

“I take it you don’t like them very much either,” Krista said with a tight smile.

“They killed my father,” Clayton said, brooding toward the doorway.

“Then what makes you think they don’t want to kill me?” Krista said, her face suddenly worried again.

“Because you are useful to them,” Clayton told her. “And actually, you are useful to us as well. But this is going to be very difficult for you to understand and for me to explain.”

“Whenever something is hard for me, I’ll just start at the beginning,” Krista said, “and plow my way through.”

“Well, in the beginning of my tale, there was Kaldernon,” Clayton said thoughtfully. “That’s where we came from. Everybody in my clan. And your ancestors as well.”

“My ancestors? All of my ancestors died on a boat, everything else from then on has been just sheer luck that my bloodline was able to last this long.”

“Well, I know something about your bloodline that you don’t, and that is, where the source of this anguish originated. I can show it to you if you’d like. But it’s a very special place that most people can’t see. However, I know that you have probably realized that you have greater senses than most other people by now. And your gift for song.”

Krista looked up at him sharply. She didn’t think she liked the fact that he knew about her singing.

“I’m nothing special,” she said edgily.

“I beg to differ,” Clayton said. Krista raised her eyebrow at him but said nothing. He was a very attractive man, and it felt nice to be complimented. But it could also just be crazy talk and flattery to keep her from guessing what was really going on. Which was what exactly? She still had no clue.

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Actually, you are very special. You come from the same land that that my clan is from. We have been stuck on this planet for many generations. It was a mistake that we ever came to Earth. Only the people who are from our world can see Kaldernon. Many people can’t even see us, just because they are so convinced that nothing of the sort could exist.”

“So who are you, anyway?” Krista asked, desperate for answers.

“We are dragon shifters,” Clayton said. “I think that you saw me turn into a dragon more than once by now. So this shouldn’t come as a huge surprise.”

“I saw a little more than that,” Krista said, raising her eyebrows comically at the memory of his perfect, naked body approaching her in all its glory at her apartment. He was ridiculously handsome, and the memory was one she had a feeling she would treasure.

“I’m sorry about that,” he said, pursing his lips with an amused smile.

“I’m not,” Krista said with a grin. Clayton’s face reddened and he looked down at the floor. She laughed, finding it funny and adorable that she could make this fierce and handsome man blush.

“Anyway, your bloodline is special. My clan is waning and only people from our own world can help us to repopulate. After this generation of shifters is gone, we will be gone forever, never having found a way back to our own world.

“The Guardians who are after you know that you are able to carry dragon shifter children, and they think that your blood will help them to open and close the portals between dimensions. They are obsessed with eradicating anything remotely mystical and interplanetary. They want to keep Earth pure, they say, and will resort to ceaseless and heartless bloodshed whenever possible to get the job done.”

“Wait a minute,” Krista said as she held her hand up and looked him in the eye. “Are you trying to tell me that because of some kind of special blood I have, from some other dimension, I can make dragon babies?”

“Something like that,” Clayton said, letting a smile crease his face. He had a dimple on his left cheek and Krista gazed at the way his gorgeous face lit up when he smiled. His deep voice was calm and soothing, but Krista still found the entire situation a little bit too ludicrous for her taste.

“I think you guys are insane, and whatever holy war you think I’m in the middle of, I think it’s ridiculous. I’d like to go home,” Krista said. Whether he was handsome or not, she wanted to get the hell out of there.

“It’s not safe for you out there. You saw for yourself what they were trying to do. They aren’t going to stop until they get you.”

“Maybe they think that I died in the fire.  I know I thought I was going to,” Krista said, her face an ashy color.

“They’re going to know that you’re safe, but they don’t know where you are. They will assume that you are here, I’m sure, but they know better than to sneak up on a dragon’s den.”

“Wait, back up. Are you trying to tell me that everybody here is a dragon?” Krista said, raising her eyebrows in disbelief. “Even that doctor who helped me to breathe better?”

“Well, we are born dragons, and are able to shift into a more practical form. Can you imagine what kind of famine we would experience if we were dragons all the time? We would eat so much that nothing would be left of the planet,” Clayton said with a laugh. “I already have quite a healthy appetite.”

“So you chose to look this devastatingly handsome?” she ventured boldly.

“I – no. I favor my mother, actually.”

What a question, he thought, trying to think about anything other than his arousal. The woman was certainly brazen.

“I see. So you’re a pretty boy.”

There was an awkward silence before she allowed herself to fall into a fit of musical laughter. Clayton laughed with her, his eyes brightening. They gazed at each other for a moment and when they were quiet again, the silence between them seemed full of life. He never would have guessed how much he would love talking with Krista. She was enigmatic and intriguing. Not only that, but she was extremely beautiful. He could look at her all day long, and in fact, he had been doing just that for quite a while.

“I’m afraid you have to stay here for a while, at least until the coast is clear. We will help you find somewhere comfortable to stay once it seems safe enough. But I really hope that you will choose to stay with us. Maybe you could find happiness within our clan.”

“Yeah, right,” Krista said with a grin. “You guys just want me to make babies for you.”

“Well, that would be convenient,” Clayton said with a laugh. “But really, we realized that we can’t force you to have a child with one of us. We know how primitive that would be. You have a choice here, but I really hope that you choose to get to know us a little bit before you make up your mind.”

“All right,” Krista said, “I guess we can see how things go. I’m pretty sure I’m having some kind of nightmare anyway, so it doesn’t really matter either way.”

Clayton chuckled and stood up, curving his lips into a sexy smile. He nodded at her and headed toward the entrance of the room.

“Well, you cope with this however you need to. We’ll keep you safe until there’s another option. Maybe I can show you Kaldernon once you’re feeling better. As for now, I’m going to get some sleep. I’m long overdue.”

Krista nodded at him, watching him with curious eyes as he moved gracefully out of the room. Her eyes lingered on his taught, muscular body, and suddenly she knew what men meant when they said: I love that ass. She laughed softly to herself, shaking her head in bemusement. What in the world had she gotten herself into?

Everything that he was telling her sounded so outlandish and ridiculous. But, for some reason, she felt like he was telling her the truth. Something deep down inside resonated with him, and she decided that, at least for now, she was going to trust him. And not just because he was pretty.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

About a week later, Krista was standing up and able to breathe without any problems at all. It had felt like she had a terrible case of bronchitis, but now that her lungs and throat were feeling better, she was curious about the strange place that the handsome man had taken her to.

Clayton. The man who had been following her before she had been attacked. The man who saved her, twice, from the terrifying bald men with soulless eyes. Fundamentalists, he had called them. Men with a mission to protect the world from beautiful men like Clayton.

Krista laughed at herself. Just because he was beautiful didn’t mean that it wasn’t dangerous for him to be on her planet. Or was it her planet? The claim was that they were from the same place. How was she supposed to know whether or not these interdimensional beings were safe to coexist with?

These were the kinds of questions that she had never even thought to pose to herself. Although she had always been very interested in stories about time travel and people who could jump through different space time continuums, she had never even considered the possibility that there was any truth to them.

But now, this beautiful creature, who could turn into a dragon and save her at will, was telling her that she had better believe everything that he was saying. It was kind of terrifying, but it was also exciting.

“I think that you’re ready to join the community for dinner now,” Dr. Mason said, shuffling around in the underground medical room with a pleased smile on his face. “You have made some remarkable progress. I know our technology is advanced, which has a lot to do with it, but it also helps that Lonis heal well. I’m sure you’ve noticed that throughout your life; it probably felt like you never got sick.”

“Actually, that’s true,” Krista said, a little bit surprised. She wasn’t sure she believed that her family was from the same interdimensional world, though. Clayton had come in to visit her every so often while she was recovering, and they had grown close very quickly. Not only was he handsome, but he was kind and smart and funny. And he seemed fascinated by her. He had admitted that they had been trying to protect her for a long time, which meant that they had probably seen each other more than once. That would explain why he felt so familiar.

“Well, that doesn’t surprise me one bit,” the doctor said, interrupting her thoughts. “A lot of people would have the symptoms for longer, but you have recovered very quickly. I can even see that you had gotten burned, but it left very little mark on your skin. For most people, that would scar, but for you, it’s almost gone. It’s really remarkable, isn’t it? You should be very proud of your heritage.”

Talk of her heritage made her uneasy, and she simply looked into the distance quietly as Dr. Mason made all of the necessary adjustments in her room. She was excited to be able to leave the room and meet more of the dragon shifter people of the Kersh clan.

“Hello there,” a silky woman’s voice said, peering in at Krista. “Dr. Mason told me that you’re feeling much better now, but you’re going to need something to wear while you are here.”

Krista wasn’t sure what to say, and so she simply nodded. She was pretty depressed about how all of her clothing had probably been ruined in the fire, and what she had been wearing had been singed and ruined as well.

“My name is Jasmine,” the woman said with a smile. She had curly red hair and a kind face, and she looked as if she might be in her late thirties. “I’ve come to take some measurements; I’d like to make you some traditional attire. I thought it might help you to feel a little bit closer to your Loni ancestry.”

“All right,” Krista said uncertainly. “Thank you.”

“Oh, don’t mention it. I just wanted you to be dressed appropriately for the first time that you see Kaldernon. I have a feeling that you’re going to understand everything perfectly in that moment, and you might want to feel like you’re dressed for the occasion. I know I would feel miserable if I had that same opportunity and I squandered it wearing robes from the little hospital.”

“I appreciate your consideration,” Krista said with a laugh.

“I think it will help you feel better to look better,” Jasmine said with a wink. “Loni attire is traditionally very beautiful and elegant. It’s going to suit you spectacularly. It will be a great way to honor you when you join the clan for dinner this evening.”

“Honor me?” Krista asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Yes, honor you. We are all very excited to meet you. You’re one of the last of your kind on Earth, you know. That makes you a very coveted person to us. We have been working for a long time to protect you and keep you safe. It is the highest honor to be able to welcome you into our clan, even if it is just a brief recluse from danger. We will do our best to protect you at all costs.”

“That’s a little bit extreme,” Krista said, shifting uncomfortably. “You guys don’t even know me.”

Jasmine seemed amused by this. She laughed, and her eyes crinkled kindly as she pulled out a tape measure. She beckoned Krista toward her and began taking her measurements.

“We don’t have to know you to honor you,” Jasmine said. “You may not be used to being honored, but trust us, you have been revered from the moment you were born and so you shall remain honored by the Kersh clan.”

Krista was quiet as Jasmine finished taking her measurements, and gave her a silent nod as she left to begin work on the gown. She had doubts that it would be completed by the time dinner was ready that night, but she was surprised when a knock came at the door around five in the evening.

“Here it is,” Jasmine whispered, presenting Krista with the most beautiful gown she had ever seen. It looked a lot like the dresses worn on Earth, but it was a lot more flowing and elegant. It was made of a fabric she had never seen before, a sparkling gossamer, almost like silk, but even softer to the touch. It made her whole body glow when she put the gown on, and Jasmine helped her to tie it up in all the necessary places. There was a piece of cloth, almost like a sash, that she wore between her breasts, and Jasmine was able to talk her into letting her do her hair in the traditional Loni fashion.

“I’m sure, by now, the styles have changed on Kaldernon, but we were able to salvage the material that we needed to make this dress. Some of us took with us the last things that we were touching. It was the only way we were able to survive so long on Earth before we understood how the planet worked.”

“That must’ve been terrifying for you,” Krista said with a frown.

“It was difficult,” Jasmine said with a nod. “But things are much better now, and they’re certainly looking up. We may be able to find our way back after all. Lonis are blessed with sacred intuition.”

Krista sighed and allowed Jasmine to lead her into the dining hall. She hadn’t been out of her room in the medical ward since she arrived, and as they made their way through the halls, she found herself very saddened by the impoverished lifestyle that the Kersh people had been forced into. As soon as she walked into the dining hall, her eyes met instantly with Clayton’s. He gave her a nod of acknowledgment and motioned her toward him.

“Everybody, I would like your attention please,” he said in a loud and booming voice. “This is Krista, the last remaining Loni on Earth.”

The room was filled with quiet murmurs as Krista walked toward Clayton. There were two seats at a large banquet table on an elevated platform where Clayton was sitting. The platform was looking over everybody else. He was apparently their leader, something that she had not considered before. The look in his eyes when he gazed at her made her heart skip a beat. He was so handsome, and couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off of her.

She thought back to one of the days when he had visited her in the medic’s room, and he had stumbled all over himself and his words, trying to complement her on how nice she looked, despite the fact that she was bedridden. She would never have guessed that he could speak with such ease and authority to a large group of people, when he seemed to be too nervous to look her in the eye sometimes. He was sexy and fierce, but he was also uncertain and shy.

“I hope you enjoy your meal,” he said with a private smile to her once she was sitting down beside him. She nodded, feeling more beautiful and welcomed than she had ever felt in her life. The clan was ecstatic to finally meet her, and she saw that many of them were shifting for some reason, turning into half-dragons and half-people before finally relaxing back into their human form and continuing to cheer for her.

“You bring out the dragon in us,” he said with a wink, laughing and looking down at his plate of food. A woman and a man were beginning to serve the crowd, and a large plate of steaming food was placed in front of Krista. Her stomach rumbled loudly and Clayton laughed.

“It’s been a while since you had a real meal, hasn’t it?” Clayton said.

Krista nodded, and peered down at her plate. The food smelled better than anything she had ever smelled before, but she had never seen anything like it. Clayton saw her staring at it and grinned.

“This is a specialty from Kaldernon,” he explained. He leaned close to her ear and began to quietly explain the cooking process. The deep sound of his rumbling voice brought goosebumps to her arms, and she hoped that he would never stop talking. However, of course, he had to, and soon, she was digging in to her plate, enjoying the meal with a deep relish that she hadn’t known was possible.

They chatted casually as they ate, Clayton’s deep, soothing voice seeming to pay attention only to her. She had never felt so intimate with another person before and enjoyed the meal more than she thought that she would. After dinner, Clayton announced that he was going to take her to view Kaldernon. Everybody murmured in excitement and agreement, but didn’t follow him when he took her by the hand and led her outside of the underground tunnels.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Her heart pounded in her chest as his strong hand pulled her forward, leading her through the maze and out into the sunlight. She peered up into the sky, excited to finally see the clouds and sunshine. It had been far too long, and she was starting to feel depressed. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she gasped. There was a shimmering in the sky, almost like the aurora borealis. She had never seen anything so beautiful before, and the colors seemed to match those that were in her gown.

“You look so beautiful,” Clayton said, tugging her hand toward his hot lips and pressing a soft kiss to it. “Do you see the world up there? That is where we come from. And if you’d like, that is where we will try to return. If we find a way, before the Guardians destroy us all, I could take you with us.”

Krista’s eyes filled with tears. She had never witnessed anything so beautiful, or felt so fully loved and accepted by anybody before. She felt embarrassed for being overcome with emotion, but fortunately he didn’t laugh at her. Instead, he seemed to understand exactly how she felt, and wrapped his strong arm around her shoulder.

“I met you before, after my father died. Sure, you don’t remember,” he said softly. “But I have never forgotten.”

“What are you talking about?” Krista asked, confused.

“I’ve been protecting you all this time, all these years. We were young, maybe around ten years old. You were singing that beautiful Loni song that never leaves you. I was enraptured by it, of course,” he said with a laugh.

She listened, intrigued, her heart pounding as Clayton spoke. His gentle eyes looked at her, uncertain and shy. She smiled at him and prompted him to continue.

“Well, you dropped a piece of paper, and you didn’t realize it. So I felt like I should take it to you. And I did. I wanted to stay and talk, but then I got scared. I knew that you weren’t supposed to see me. And so…”

“You left,” Krista said softly. “Actually, I do remember that, and I’ve thought about you for a long time. I can’t believe that you’re the same person. All of this seems so unbelievable.”

“I wish that we were just making it up,” Clayton said, running his hands through his black hair. His glimmering green eyes gazed upon Kaldernon, and she took the opportunity to allow her own eyes to roam up and down his body, resting on his chiseled face. “But that’s the truth, we’ve been protecting you. There is nobody else like you left here. But in the other world, you won’t be alone any longer.”

“Do you wish you didn’t have to protect me?” Krista asked.

“Of course not, it’s the only thing that gave my life any meaning after I lost my father. You have been my whole life all this time. Without ever knowing it.”

Krista turned to him, opening her mouth and closing it, unsure of what to say to him. His handsome face broke into a bright smile, and he pulled her close to his muscular body.

“Can I do something a little strange?” he asked.

She wasn’t sure what to say, but she nodded anyway. Clayton turned half-dragon then, and breathed a warm breath against her neck. He turned back to his human form and grinned.

“How did that feel?”

She swallowed hard, shocked by the unexpected rush of longing that he ignited within her.

“What the hell was that?” she whispered.

“I wanted to see if we’re a pair,” he said with a small smile. “How did it make you feel?”

She looked down at the ground, her face flushed a deep red. She’d never been with a man before, but that one seemingly innocent gesture had been more pleasurable than how she imagined sex would be. Clayton’s eyes danced. He had his answer.

Her breath was taken away as he pressed his hot lips against her mouth, and she shuddered as his tongue began to massage hers. He gripped her tightly in his strong arms, steadying her as her legs became weak.

“You’re so beautiful,” he said, his reptilian eyes glowing sensually. She moaned in pleasure as he lifted her up and held her tightly, pressing her back against a tree and kissing fervently down her neck. She could feel the intensity of his longing, as they continued to kiss, and roamed her hands up and down his large biceps. She had wanted to touch his muscles for a long time, and she gripped them hard, closing her eyes in bliss as she felt him grow hard against her thigh.

“I can’t believe that you’ve cared about me all this time, and I never knew who you were,” she whispered into his ear, gripping a handful of his hair. She always felt like she had been saving herself for something, but she never would have guessed that it would be anything like this.

“I always wake up and go to sleep thinking about your safety,” he said, dropping hot kisses on her clavicle and running his strong hand up and down her side. She tensed up as her body was overtaken by tendrils of pleasure. He rested his hand on her thigh, kneading it until she was gasping for more. He allowed himself to slip his hand under her skirt as he freed one of her large breasts from the confines of her gown. A deep, guttural moan escaped his lips when his fingers grazed her wet opening.

“How are you doing that?” Krista gasped, her full lips hot and breathy in his ear. He was doing his best to restrain himself and go slowly, knowing that if they were a pair, as his father and mother had been a pair, then this would be the first time for both of them. The pleasures were new and immense. There was suddenly a warm weight on his groin, fingers gripping his shaft and daring it to push the boundaries of his flesh. He moaned as his member grew swollen in her grip, throbbing with a need he had never known before.

She buckled her hips against his hand and he allowed her to drag her wet mound down his wrist while she slid her hand over the length of his shaft, exploring all of its curves and ridges with gentle, maddening strokes. Krista finally couldn’t resist her curiosity and pulled his hard cock out of his pants, pressing it against her thigh and bringing a moan to her lips. She had never wanted anybody so badly before, and he hissed as the head of his cock met the hot, inviting cavern between her legs.

His hands roamed up and down her body, caressing her every curve until his fingers brushed the hard mound of her nipple. She bit back a cry of ecstasy, tightening her grip on his shaft. He closed his eyes as a surge of pleasure jolted through him. She finally released her grasp on his cock and drug her nails down his back, giving him more room to ease himself between her legs. She leaned her head back in ecstasy as he began to introduce her to the whole of him. He went slowly, relishing every moment. Krista groaned deeply as she felt every curve of his shaft pushing the boundaries of her body, pressing hard inside of her until she was choking on a gasp that was a mixture of pleasure and pain.

“Are you all right?” he asked her.

She kept her eyes squeezed tightly closed but nodded and he began to thrust slowly, unable to hold himself back any longer.

“Fuck,” she whispered, biting onto his shoulder to keep herself from crying out any louder.

Suddenly, it happened. He pushed through the seal that had defined her as a virgin for so long. Clayton stopped, staring at her with wide, concerned eyes.

“Don’t stop,” she breathed, pulling his waist close to her middle. His green eyes shimmered darkly, unable to hide the animal lust that had was brimming just beneath his composed façade. He was overpowered by his need and slammed his cock into her as hard as he could. She cried out in ecstasy as his body began to show her just how powerful it really was. He kissed her neck and kneaded her breast, covering her mouth with his to stifle the cries of pleasure she emitted every time he pulled himself out of her and slammed hard inside of her again.

She wanted it to last forever, but her body had other plans. The mounting pleasure that they had been working toward reached its peak, and she had nowhere to go from there but up. Her body trembled beneath Clayton’s as his perfect cock shoved into her one last time. Her body shuddered powerfully, clenching him tightly as she released a flood of hot cum around his enveloped member. He closed his eyes, hissing in pleasure as her body milked his dick as she came, until he could no longer hold back the forceful eruption of his hot seed. They both moaned deeply, a need in them so fully satisfied that they both collapsed to the ground, gripping one another fervently and holding each other tightly. The feelings as the waves of pleasure crashed against her until she was all but screaming out loud.

Finally, her body shuddered powerfully as her orgasm nearly knocked her off her feet. He hissed in pleasure as her climax began to flood against his shaft, and unleashed another round of tireless jackhammering that left her breathless and aching for more. Finally, she felt him tense, and moaned in bliss as his hot seed spilled inside of her. It was like a volcanic eruption that brought her to the height of her climax.

They fell limply into each other, panting as he slowly pulled himself out of her. They were silent for a moment as they pressed their foreheads together. She suddenly felt light, as if she had become weightless. She knew, without truly knowing, exactly what that meant. She looked at Clayton, contemplating whether or not she should tell him or if she should keep it to herself.

Maybe she shouldn’t get his hopes up, and maybe she wasn’t even right. But she did know that her intuition was telling her that her body was no longer hers anymore. His seed had managed to impregnate her with just one go. The thought somehow made her grow hot again, and she took his gorgeous face in both hands and kissed him passionately.

“Want to try that again?” she whispered, and Clayton grinned.

“I’d love to.”

THE END

Bear Shifter Romance

A Baby for the Bear

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Freya stood and stared at herself in the mirror. It was still early morning, but she couldn’t sleep. She had far too much on her mind. She ran her hands through her hair and sighed. Her eyes were glistening back at her, azure blue and piercing white, and she wished that the bags beneath them would disappear before her first day but knew she was out of luck.

Behind her the clock ticked and flashed 6:00 am. She hadn’t set the alarm for another hour at least, but there was no way she could go back to bed now. She looked over at her closet and at the outfit she had chosen. It was hung up on the outside and looming over her. A pair of jeans ripped at the knee, a tight white t-shirt and little flats. It wasn’t anything special, but she’d needed to keep her mind clear and know what she was going to be wearing in advance. She had so much riding on her college experience, and she didn’t want to ruin her first day by stressing last minute about what she should wear.

Somewhere outside a bird began singing. The sun had yet to rise, but the dawn chorus started up across the quad, making her feel better. She was a college girl now and she had all the freedom she could ever want. She needed to embrace it, not fear it.

Freya had always been a timid girl and kept to herself. Growing up, she had a select, loyal set of friends and feared that leaving her hometown security and being away from her family would be difficult. She had now been at college a week and found herself settling in. She had made acquaintances, and even though they weren’t the sort of people she would generally choose to hang out with, they seemed nice and had been fun for a few nights out. She just knew there wasn’t going to be a lasting friendship there. Everything was so new and exciting, and she had to keep her feet on the ground as to not get swept up in it all. She didn’t want to be one of those people who completely changed the second they went off to college and ended up screwing up their future with a lack of commitment to the real reason they were there in the first place. She was going to ace all of her classes and exams, and she was going to go places. No matter what happened or who she met, she would always put her education first.

The sound of the trash men filtered up from the street and Freya walked over to the window. The sun was beginning to rise and she decided to open it and let in a cool blast of air. It helped her feel more awake, and as she stretched her arms over her head, she knew it was the right time to stop pacing her dorm room and finally get showered, dressed and out there, ready to start the day.

“I’m so glad I didn’t have to share,” she smiled to herself as she looked around at the double room she had all to herself. “Imagine having to work around someone else all full of nerves!”

The idea of sharing a room with a complete stranger had never appealed to her. Freya knew that no matter how strange and alien a place was, she would always prefer to have her own space, somewhere she could unwind and have some privacy. Though this had also meant she was at a disadvantage. She saw roomies who had bonded quickly, and Freya felt slightly out on a limb, as if she was going to be denied a close girlfriend that she so really wanted.

She pulled her towel from the back of the door, and as she made her way into the corridor, she was very aware that not one other person was stirring.

Maybe I’m going to have to lighten up, she thought. I should probably party more and worry less.

She giggled to herself as she pushed open the door to the communal girls’ showers and turned on the light. To her complete surprise, there was another girl in there, wrapped in a towel and about to go into one of the cubicles. They stood staring at each other for a moment before Freya smiled and shrugged.

“I guess you couldn’t sleep, either?” she asked.

“Nope,” the girl replied, seeming nervous too.

“I’m Freya,” she held out her hand and the girl shook it.

“I’m Julie,” the girl nodded. “It’s good to know I’m not the only one who wasn’t out partying all night.”

“Yeah,” Freya laughed. “I want to make a good impression, you know?”

“Sure,” she said, flicking her long black hair over her shoulder. “I would have hated to be hungover on my first day in classes… For some reason, I just feel like it would set me on the course to fail!” she laughed.

“I felt exactly the same,” Freya grinned. “I don’t think I’m cut out for the binge drinking, hard partying side college has to offer.”

“I know what you mean,” Julie said as she took another step inside the shower before turning back and smiling again. “I’m in room 5C, we should hang out sometime… if you want…?”

“I’d like that,” Freya smiled, trying not to sound too enthusiastic.

The girl nodded and waved before she ducked into the shower and closed the door. She was the first person Freya had met who seemed like the type of person she would have been friends with back home. She could see herself striking up a friendship with Julie. After Freya showered and left the bathroom, she called “Bye!” over the sound of the water jets.

“Catch you later, Freya!” Julie called back.

Freya smiled. She had officially made her first real college friend.

Chapter 2

At the end of a long day of navigating her way around campus, meeting her new teachers and trying to keep on top of all of her work and ever-expanding reading list, Freya staggered back to her dorm room, opened the door and collapsed on the bed.

It was only 4:00 pm, but she felt like it was the middle of the night. She reached over and pulled her cell phone out of her bag. The only message was from her mother, asking her how her first day had gone. She smiled and texted a quick reply.

She was already overwhelmed with the amount of work, but she wasn’t going to let it deter her. She knew she could handle it. She opened up her diary and looked at the scrawled reading list. There were at least thirty books on it, and even though she knew she would never be able to read all of them, she would have to try to read at least half.

She was about to crawl under her duvet and try to sleep when there was a light knock at the door. She silently debated ignoring it, but when the tap came again, she slid from the bed and dragged her feet across to the door. She opened it and was instantly glad that she had.

“Hey,” Julie smiled with a wave. “I thought I’d come and see how you did today.”

“Oh, hi,” Freya smiled, stepping back so the door hung open. “Do you want to come in?”

Julie didn’t answer her but smiled and walked past her into the room. She sat down at the chair next to Freya’s desk and rested her hands on her knees.

“So, how did you find my room?” Freya asked with an impressed laugh.

“Oh, I just asked a couple of people,” Julie smiled. “It’s not exactly hard to find anyone in this building, especially with a name like yours… pretty unique!”

“I guess,” Freya sat down on the bed next to her and looked around the room, unsure of what to say next.

“Listen,” Julie said, as if she could tell there was a slight tension in the air. “I was just wondering really if you felt like getting off campus tonight and going for something to eat… Sort of like a celebrate the first day at college type of thing?”

“Sure,” Freya sat forward. “That would be great.”

Julie smiled back at her, and Freya had the feeling there was something else on her mind that she was holding back.

“Is everything okay?” she asked her finally.

Julie shrugged and smiled. She was staring at Freya, taking in every feature on her face and sizing her up.

“Everything’s fine,” she said. “You just remind me of someone, that’s all.”

“Oh?” Freya asked, but Julie waved her hand as if to bat away the conversation.

“So, tell me all about how you did,” she said instead. “I’ve got a mountain of books to buy. What about you?”

“Oh, totally the same,” Freya laughed, “I think I’m going to be glued to books for the foreseeable future.”

“Yes!” Julie laughed. “Me too! Good job we’re not into partying, huh?”

“Well, I guess we’ll have to let our hair down at some point,” Freya shrugged. “All work and no play makes Freya a dull girl… or something.”

Julie threw her head back and laughed. “I’m glad you said that before I did,” she grinned. “Everything in moderation, I guess.”

“Definitely,” Freya nodded.

“What are the other people like?” Julie gestured to the rest of Freya’s corridor.

“Wild,” she rolled her eyes. “I went out with them last week, but to be honest I didn’t really gel with any of them.”

“I don’t think I’ve even really met anybody else apart from you…” Julie said quietly. “To be honest, I’m pretty selective about my friends.”

Freya nodded, knowing exactly what that felt like.

“So,” Julie jumped to her feet. “Can I come back around seven?”

“Sure,” Freya stood up to and walked over to the door with her. It hung open still and they could see other girls and guys coming back from their own lectures and seminars. “I’ll be ready!”

“Great,” Julie smiled as she started on down the hallway and turned back and waved.

As she walked away, Freya had a suspicious feeling. There was something in Julie’s eyes that Freya couldn’t put her finger on… It was as if she wanted something from her, but didn’t dare ask. She shook out her shoulders and told herself to stop being paranoid. Both the girls obviously had trouble making friends, and they had found each other and instantly clicked. Maybe Julie just couldn’t believe her luck that she’d found someone in the craziest dorm on campus who liked spending her evenings more chilled out than girls gone wild. But as she started to get ready and curled her hair, she couldn’t shake the feeling. When Julie came back for her later, she was determined to find out what was going on. She would just have to tread carefully.

Chapter 3

At seven o’clock, Freya re-opened her dorm room door and turned off her mp3 player. The hallways were crammed with people going out for the evening and arranging parties. One of the guys she had met on one of her first days there ducked his head in and asked her if she wanted to go to a kegger with them, but she shook her head and said no thanks.  He shrugged before turning on his heel and going back down the hall. As he turned the corner to head towards the stairs, he did a double take at the short, pretty brunette walking in the opposite direction. Freya instantly recognized Julie and got to her feet and waved before she stepped out into the hall, slamming the door behind her.

“You’re right, it is crazy down here,” Julie laughed as she turned and took in the scene around them. Girls were in six-inch heels and tiny mini-skirts, tottering along the hallway with bottles of vodka in their hands and their lips over plumped with shiny red gloss.

“It’s even worse at three am,” Freya joked as they started down the stairs. “Don’t you see any of this though, I mean, if you’re in 5C?”

“Have you seen where my room is?” Julie looked up at her. “I’m right at the end of a private corridor, part of the perks of being in my family.” She rolled her eyes and laughed.

“Oh?” Freya asked, interested.

“My dad donates a lot to the college,” she said, “so I was kind of given preference over the most private room, which also happens to be the biggest.”

“Lucky!” Freya laughed. “I wish I was out of all of that.”

“Well, you can stay any time,” Julie shrugged.

Freya felt herself blush and smiled. She was embarrassed to have such a crappy room when Julie obviously had their dorm’s equivalent of the penthouse.

As they stepped out into the warm evening air and crossed the quad, Freya realized she hadn’t even asked Julie where they were going.

“Oh, it’s just this little diner on the outskirts of town,” Julie said as she walked briskly in the direction of the parking lot. Freya jogged to keep up with her and felt her mouth drop open as she saw Julie flick her car keys and the flashy red sports car’s lights come to life.

“Is this yours?” she said as she ran her hand down the glistening metal.

“Yeah,” Julie shrugged. “Again, my dad…” She looked embarrassed this time.

They climbed into the car, and Julie started the engine with a loud roar. Freya laughed.

“So did your dad go here or something? How come he donates so much to the college?”

Julie shook her head and cranked up the stereo.

“No,” she began as she reversed and then put the car into drive. “We live close by…” She swung out of the parking lot and onto the main road out of campus.

“How come you live on campus then?” Freya asked, confused.

“I just needed to get away from home,” she shrugged again. “You know, I wanted the full on college experience…”

“Yeah, I get that,” Freya nodded. And she did. Even though she had been nervous and wary about leaving home, she still wanted to do it and feel independent. “But how come you didn’t choose to go away?”

“I like it here,” Julie smiled. “And I’m close to my family.”

“That’s really nice,” Freya said genuinely.

Julie pulled off campus and began down the highway. It was approaching dusk and Freya felt the cold nip at her skin. She was hungry and hoped that wherever they were going wouldn’t take them too long. She was even gladder to have met Julie now that she knew that she was local. It would be great to have a friend who could show her around and take her to all of the spots that she would unlikely find without her.

After a few minutes, Julie began to slow the car and turned off the highway and down a smaller road. The trees loomed above them high overhead and Freya noticed how their leaves hadn’t started to turn yet, even though it was the beginning of fall.

“Here we go,” Julie said as she pulled off the road at a small, old-fashioned diner that looked like something out of the movies.

“This is one of the best places around here,” Julie said confidently. “This is where all the locals come, and it’s like the town’s best kept secret.”

They got out of the car and made their way inside. A bell tinged over their heads as they stepped in, and Julie began waving at people who turned to look at them. A row of men sat high up at the counter next to big slices of pie, all wearing squared off caps and winter vests.

“Hey Julie,” one of the waitresses said as she thrust two menus at them and walked them to a table next to the windows.

“Hey,” Julie smiled and then gestured to Freya. “This is my new friend from college,” she said.

“Nice to meet you,” the waitress grinned before she turned on her heel and went back over to the counter.

“Everyone is so friendly,” Freya remarked as she opened the menu and looked down it. Her mouth was watering and she couldn’t wait to sink her teeth into something delicious.

“I recommend the ribs,” a gruff, deep voice came from behind her, as if whoever it was had read her mind.

Freya spun around to see a tall, muscly man, looking down at her with big, dark eyes.

“Oh God,” Julie rolled her eyes and pouted. “I should have known you’d show up!”

Freya turned to look at Julie as she burst into laughter and waved the man over to her. She stood up and wrapped an arm around him and kissed him on the cheek.

Freya looked up at him. He was incredible, and easily one of the sexiest men she had ever seen in her entire life. He turned to look at her and smiled a wide smile which flashed his perfect teeth. They looked pearly white next to his deeply tanned skin, and Freya found herself biting her lip as her eyes wandered down his thick, muscly forearms that were wiry with hair.

“This is Freya,” Julie grinned, turning the man towards her so he was close enough for Freya to catch the scent of his cologne. He bent down and took her hand in his before raising it to his lips and planting a soft, warm kiss on it.

“It’s lovely to meet you, Freya,” he smiled. “I’m Kellan… Julie’s brother.”

Chapter 4

Freya’s heart was pounding in her chest as she looked up at him. He still had her hand in his and the red hot kiss he’d planted on it was lingering there with a tingle. She felt herself blushing as she realized she couldn’t pull herself away. He smiled and bit his bottom lip.

“Yes,” Julie interrupted their moment. “This is my brother… He’s a pain in the ass, but I love him to death.”

He smiled and stepped closer to Freya so she had to scoot over for him to sit down.

“Don’t mind if I join you, do you, girls!” It was more of a statement than a question, but Freya found herself shaking her head and smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Of course not,” she beamed. “It’s lovely to meet you.”

Julie noticed her enthusiasm and suppressed a grin of her own.

“So how is everything over on campus, Sis?” Kellan asked, “You’re obviously making friends.” He turned and winked at Freya.

“It’s all good,” she smiled. “But we were just saying we’re not really into all this drinking and partying… Thank god we met each other and can just spend our evenings not getting wasted and throwing up out of windows.”

“That’s because you’re classy girls,” Kellan grinned. “Imagine what dad would say if he caught you in that kind of state.”

“Exactly,” Julie nodded. “Our dad’s pretty strict,” she whispered to Freya.

“A bit?” Kellan laughed. “More like obsessively!”

The pair began to delve into a story of how their father had kept them on a tight leash all of their lives and hated the idea of them ever straying too far from home. Freya listened intently and found that she couldn’t take her eyes off Kellan. He must have only been a couple of years older than her, but he seemed so much more mature and he oozed confidence and power.

“He’ll like you though,” Kellan’s voice broke her train of thought. “You’re obviously a good influence on Julie, so I’m sure he’ll love to have you up at the house.”

“Huh?” Freya said as she realized she hadn’t caught a word they were saying.

“He was just saying normally dad doesn’t like any of my friends,” Julie laughed. “But he’ll like you because you’re clearly a nice calming influence.”

“Oh,” Freya laughed, “Yes, of course.” She made a Scout salute and Kellan laughed.

“Well you’ll have to come up and see us,” he nodded as he raised his eyebrows and took a sip of his drink. “In fact, mom and dad are away this weekend and I was thinking about having a few friends over … Nothing wild, don’t worry, good girls.”

“What do you think?” Julie turned to Freya and asked reluctantly.

“I think it would be rude not to,” Freya smiled. There was no way she was missing out on an invitation from someone like Kellan.

“Okay, Bro,” Julie said with a sigh. “We’ll come up to the house this weekend, but the first sign of silly and wild behavior and we’re both leaving, okay?”

“Okayyy,” he yawned and Julie threw a rolled-up napkin at him.

The waitress arrived at the table to take their order, and Freya found herself prickling with sweat. The heat coming from Kellan was intense, and she couldn’t figure out whether it was her attraction to him that was setting off the reaction or it was really coming from him. When he had held her hand, his skin had been hot to the touch…

He shifted on the seat next to her, and his thigh brushed up against hers. On the other side of the table, Julie was smiling as she watched them.

“And for you?” the waitress asked looking down at Freya.

“Go on,” Kellan said as he took the menu from her hands and handed it back to the waitress. “Get the ribs, I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

Okay,” Freya shrugged. “I’ll go for the ribs.”

The waitress wrote it down and went to put the order in. Kellan smiled at Freya and raised his eyebrows.

“A girl who’s not afraid to get her hands dirty, I like it!” he joked.

“Well, I can’t pass up a good recommendation, can I?” she smiled.

Her heart was fluttering in her chest as he flirted with her and made her feel at ease. There was something raw and unique about him that made her feel like he was completely different from anyone else she had ever met.

After they had finished dinner and paid their tab, the three of them walked out to the parking lot and Kellan picked up Julie and gave her a big hug.

“So good to run into you, Sis,” he grinned. He plonked her down on the ground and moved over to Freya.

“And even better to meet you,” he smiled before he leaned in and gave her a gentle peck on the cheek.

Freya blushed as she watched him walk towards his big black truck and climb inside.

“Jeez,” Julie whispered. “How hot for each other are you two?” she joked.

Freya shrugged it off and turned back towards Julie’s car.

“No need to pretend otherwise,” Julie said as she started the engine and grinned at her. “I knew you’d hit it off… that’s one of the reasons I brought you here tonight. I kind of hoped we’d bump into him.”

“Really?” Freya turned to look at her in disbelief. “But he’s your brother… Wouldn’t most girls hate that?”

“Not me,” Julie said as she pulled out of the parking lot. “In fact, the second I met you, I wanted to get to know you because I knew you’d be a good match for Kellan.”

Freya looked at her dumbfounded, like she couldn’t believe her luck.

“Girls like you are hard to find, Freya,” she said. “And I only want the best for my family.”

As they sped down the highway, Freya couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She’d made a new best friend and met an amazing man in the span of one day. So far college was shaping up to be pretty awesome indeed.

Chapter 5

The rest of the week passed by in a blur. Freya spent all of her mornings in classes, her afternoons doing homework and the evenings hanging out with Julie. She would usually get back to find Julie waiting by her door, or there would be a note tacked to it asking her to go and find her as soon as she could.

The first time Freya went down to Julie’s dorm room, she couldn’t believe how different it was from hers. It wasn’t just a little bit bigger and more private, it was like a master suite fit for a queen. Her room was the only one in the hallway, so it was completely separate from the other rooms. Inside it only got better. Julie had a king-size bed, a kitchenette all to herself and an en-suite. Freya had been so confused as to why she had even bothered to go into the communal shower room that morning the two had met, but Julie kept muttering something about having an authentic college experience.

The girls had grown closer over the week, and Freya felt as if she had known Julie her whole life. She had never had a friend she had been so at ease and compatible with. It was like she had been sent to help her start her real life.

As Friday came around and Freya’s classes finished for the day, she walked slowly back to her dorm and noticed the first leaf turning red on an oak tree.

“Hey!” Julie called from behind her. “What time should we leave?”

“Whenever you like,” Freya smiled.

“Seven?” Julie linked her arm with hers and the two walked towards the front steps to their building.

“Sounds good.”

“Great,” Julie dropped her arm and skipped on ahead. “I better dash—I’ve got a million things to do beforehand. Don’t forget to dress up,” she winked. “Kellan will be there, remember!”

Freya felt a knot in her stomach but couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

“He’s hot for you,” Julie said over her shoulder as she reached the top of the steps. “And quite frankly, I’d love to have you as a sister-in-law.”

“Wow, jumping ahead there a bit, aren’t we?” Freya laughed.

“Nope,” Julie winked. “Anyway, catch you later.” She blew Freya a kiss and disappeared up the stairs.

Freya looked at her watch and realized it was five-thirty. She was going to have to get a move on too.

***

As Julie sped down the winding woodland roads, Freya’s nerves were mounting. She knew she was about to see Kellan again, and she couldn’t shake what Julie had said earlier. What if he was really serious about her? What if Julie had handpicked her for him? They approached a bend in the road and Julie slowed.

“We’re just up here over this rise,” she said, dimming the lights and turning off the main road and onto smaller lane that went up a hill. They were close and Freya could sense it—she could feel him near her. The feeling she got when he was around was so strange. It was as if they could smell each other and a wild instinct was pulling her to him.

“Here we are,” Julie said as they rounded a corner and the most incredible house loomed up out of the trees. A star-scattered sky swept out behind it, emphasizing its grandeur.

“Wow,” Freya gasped. “This is amazing.”

The house was more than a mansion. It was a full-on sprawling country estate hidden there in the trees. The private road they had been traveling on led to a huge set of wrought iron gates with stone statues or big, menacing bears on either side. Julie leant out of the driver’s window and pushed a code into the security keypad before the gates beeped and began to open. Freya had never seen a house like it. It was so secluded and protected. It was as if they didn’t want anyone in the world to know they were there, or risk them being discovered.

“What’s with all the security?” Freya asked.

“Like I said,” Julie shrugged, “My dad’s pretty strict.”

***

When they reached the top of the hill and Julie stopped the car, Freya almost didn’t dare get out. She felt intimidated, but she was also desperate to see Kellan. She looked up at the tall wooden double doors flanked by columns and one of them slowly opened and Kellan stepped outside.

“Welcome,” he called to her as he held his arms out with his palms upturned to the sky.

“Come on,” Julie whispered. “He’s excited to see you, I can tell.”

Kellan wrapped his arm around Freya and kissed her on the cheek. She couldn’t help but blush as her nerves crept back up inside of her. He was even more attractive than she remembered. He hooked his arm with hers as Julie had done earlier in the day and led her into the great entrance hall of their impressive home.

“I’m so glad you came,” Kellan said as Julie wandered off down a hallway behind them. “I’ve done nothing but think about you since I met you in the diner.”

Freya’s heart began to race. “Really?” she stammered.

“Yes,” he smiled, his brown eyes were warm and inviting and she suddenly became aware of the heat that rose from him again. It was intoxicating and pulled her in.

“Come on,” he said as he put an arm around her and guided her down the hall. “Let’s go and find the others.”

Chapter 6

They walked through the winding hallways and Freya found herself trying to catch glimpses of the art on the walls. The whole house was so opulent and dramatic, she couldn’t believe that her easy-going friend had a background like this, or that Kellan seemed totally besotted with her… She was just an ordinary girl, from an ordinary family… and here she was with Julie and Kellan, two people so interesting and removed from her own world that it was almost bewildering.

“Everyone’s outside,” Kellan said as he led her through a kitchen that could easily have been bigger than the entire bottom floor of her parent’s house. It was all marble and the ceilings were high with three massive chandeliers swinging from them. On the opposite side of the kitchen were two big double doors that opened to an outside terrace. A fire pit raged in the middle and all around it were big comfy couches and tiki torches. Julie was draped across one of the couches and two guys drinking beers were on another.

“Guys,” Kellan called as he led her out to them. “I’d like you to meet Freya. Freya this is Joe and Max.”

The two other boys got to their feet and came to shake Freya’s hand. She smiled meekly and greeted them before looking down at Julie and giving her the look that meant she wanted to talk to her. Julie smiled and looked away as if she was ignoring her request on purpose. She was definitely up to something and although Freya wanted to shout to her and ask, she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She couldn’t believe her luck to be there at the incredible house with such a lovely group of people.

Kellan motioned for her to sit on one of the couches and Freya took up his offer and made herself comfortable. He sat next to her and slipped his arm discreetly along the back, around her shoulder.

“So,” Joe said, “how did you have the pleasure of meeting these two, Freya?”

“We go to college together,” Julie answered for her. “We met in our dorm’s communal bathroom,” she laughed.

“Yeah, and we just clicked straight away,” Freya added.

“And I had the pleasure of bumping into them both at the diner the other night and said Freya would have to come over and see us here at the house.”

“And I’m glad I came,” she smiled as she turned to Kellan and their eyes met.

Max and Joe got up and picked up a soccer ball. They jumped over the wall of the terrace and went down onto the perfectly manicured and sprawling gardens. As they kicked it and messed around, Julie leaned up on her elbows and whispered, “They’re pretty juvenile, but they’re harmless.”

“How do you know them?” Freya asked.

“Old family friends,” Kellan answered.

“Okay, guys,” Julie said as she got to her feet, “I’m going to head up to my room and root through a few things that I want to take back with me… I’ll leave you two to get better acquainted.” She raised an eyebrow and winked. As she walked past Freya, she squeezed her shoulder lightly and Kellan gave a low laugh and ran a hand through his hair.

Freya’s heart was pounding, and she was so nervous she didn’t know where to look. Kellan’s arm was still around her shoulder, and she could feel his heat oozing into her. She felt so safe in his arms.

The tension between them was mounting, and she could sense his eyes on her. She wanted to turn to look at him but knew that if she did, he would either kiss her or break her heart. She stared dead ahead and noticed another statue of a big grizzly bear in the trees.

“Your family like bears,” she whispered.

“Something like that,” Kellan said softly as he swept a strand of hair away from her eye.

Unable to stand it any longer, Freya turned to look at him and their eyes locked. It was as if she had known him forever and they had an unbreakable bond. It had come out of nowhere, and it was shocking her to the very core, but she knew that there was something between them that was bigger than anything she had ever experienced in her life.

“Freya,” he whispered. “How much did Julie tell you about me?” He was twisting her hair around his finger and staring at her deep in the eyes.

“What do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“I mean, did she talk at all about our family?” he asked, moving closer to her.

“Not really,” Freya cast her mind back and tried to remember their conversations. When she thought about it properly, Julie hadn’t really told her much about her life with her family at all. Except that their father was strict and generous with the money.

“I’d love to tell you about us,” he said. “But I’m worried it will change things.”

“Change things?” Freya asked as she shuffled closer to him. “I don’t think anything could make me feel any different about you guys. I love Julie like a sister and it’s only been a week,” she let out a loud laugh and so did Kellan.

“Let’s go for a walk,” he said as he got to his feet and held out his hand for her to take. She slipped her palm into his and he pulled her up to meet him. Their chests bumped up against one another and Freya resisted the urge to wrap her arms around him and kiss him. The tension between them was too perfect, and she didn’t yet want to break it. She liked the feeling of not knowing.

Kellan walked down the stone staircase into the gardens, and Freya held onto his arm as she walked with him. She looked back over her shoulder at the house and as the lights were turning on and lighting it up, she really couldn’t believe how amazing it all looked.

“This house is unbelievable,” she sighed. “It must be incredible living here.”

“It has its moments,” Kellan smiled coyly. “It gets lonely though… Especially now Dad’s gone.”

“Gone?” Freya asked as she looked up at him.

“Yes,” he said as if he was about to confess something. “Dad died last year. Since then it’s just been me and Julie here, until she went off to college two weeks ago.”

“But…” Freya began, “you said your parents were away for the weekend?”

Kellan smiled as if he was recalling a fond memory and squeezed her hand.

“Yeah, that’s kind of a game Julie and I play… takes us back to our childhood, I suppose… Makes us feel less abandoned.”

“And your mother?”

“She died when Julie was ten and I was twelve.”

“Wow,” Freya said, “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Kellan said, more upbeat. “It’s just life… We’re doing okay now and we have each other.”

Freya looked up at him again, uncertain of what to say. She had no idea that they had been through such traumas. She had assumed they were so lucky and privileged that life must have just been easy for them.

“That’s why Julie didn’t go far for college,” he said. “She wanted to stay close by, help me with the house and things.”

“Yes,” Freya said. “That makes sense.”

He smiled and stopped walking. Because of the conversation, she hadn’t realized that they were now in the middle of a forest. She looked around at the tall, high trees and at the moon rising high in the sky.

“It’s lovely here,” she said. “I’d love to live out somewhere so quiet and peaceful… Did Julie tell you about my dorm room? Officially the worst in history.” She was babbling to stop herself from looking at him. They were facing each other, and he was running a hand through her hair.

“Shh,” he whispered with a light laugh.

She looked up and her eyes met his. They glinted in the twilight, and Freya couldn’t look away.

“Kellan,” she began but he shushed her again gently.

He leaned forward and kissed her powerfully on the mouth. He wrapped his big, manly arms around her and pulled her closer to him. His tongue slipped against hers and his heat filled her completely. She couldn’t remember the last time she had been kissed—it had been so long. And the feeling of being in a man’s arms was so warm and loving, she never wanted it to end.

Kellan ran a hand up the small of her back and squeezed her gently. The stubble on his chin was rough and wiry. Freya couldn’t help the smile creeping over her face.

“You’re so different,” he whispered. “When Julie said she’d found you I couldn’t believe it.”

“What do you mean?” Freya asked him as she opened her eyes and saw his again, boring into hers.

“I need you Freya,” he said seriously. “You’re perfect and I need you more than you could ever imagine…”

Chapter 7

He was holding her tight, as if he would never let her go. Freya looked up into his big, honest eyes and could sense the urgency. It was as if this moment was always supposed to happen. The stars had aligned to make it perfect for them, there in the woods, at that particular moment in time.

“Tell me,” she whispered. “What’s happening?”

They were in the center of a clearing and Kellan sat down on a large rock and sighed. Freya rushed to him and bent down. He looked like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders.

“I want to tell you, but I don’t know what you’ll think of me… Of us…” he said.

“Tell me,” she said again as she squeezed his hand reassuringly.

Kellan sucked in some air and his eyes found hers. “Okay,” he began, “here goes…”

Freya sat down next to him and Kellan wrapped her hand in his.

“When Julie found you,” he said, “it was for me…” He paused and shook his head as if he couldn’t continue, but Freya nudged him and he nodded and continued.

“I need you Freya. You’re the perfect woman to continue my family’s legacy with… I know it sounds crazy, but we are a dying breed and I need someone like you, someone beautiful and strong to carry my child.”

Freya’s mouth dropped open. Of all the things she had been expecting to hear, that was not one of them.

“I…I…” she stammered, but Kellan continued.

“Julie knew you were the one, and the second I met you, so did I,” he said. “I know it sounds crazy. I never thought it would happen this way either, but you can’t deny what we have… There’s something between us. It was there instantly, and it’s only getting stronger.”

He took hold of her face and shivers of lust ran up her spine.

“Give yourself to me, Freya, and you’ll have everything you’ve ever wanted. We will be a family, we’ll be united, and all of this will be yours.”

“But I’m at college,” she stammered.

“And you can still finish,” he said. “I inherited this house and all of my parent’s fortune. I have more than enough money to keep you, support you and help you finish your studies if you give me a cub.”

“A what?” Freya said with disbelief.

“A cub,” he said again as he stroked her cheek. “Give me the heir I need, help me continue my family’s dynasty and you will be forever rewarded.”

Her whole skin was prickling and suddenly things all began to make sense. The statues of bears dotted around the estate, his gruffness and the heat that oozed from his pores. Kellan was a shifter and he needed to breed before his family line was extinguished. Freya looked up at the man in front of her and knew that she wanted nothing more than to help him. She loved him, and she loved Julie. He was right: In the short time they had known each other, their connection had been forged and was intensifying with each second they spent together.

She already couldn’t imagine her life without them… Could she be the one to help them in the way they needed?

As she looked up to the sky, she saw the moon was rising above the tops of the trees. It was full and casting silvery light all around them. Kellan’s eyes were growing darker and wider, and Freya could sense the change in him.  He was turning.

“I want you so bad,” he said as he kissed her again. “I’ve never wanted anyone as much in my entire life. You’re my one true mate.”

Freya felt a knot of fear and lust in her belly and a wetness between her legs. She was aching for him and knew that she wanted to give herself to him, but she was so nervous, she was afraid to let go.

“You’re a virgin,” he whispered. “I can tell.”

Freya blushed and nodded. She could see the bulge in his pants getting bigger, and it was turning her on so much she could barely control herself.

“I can only breed with a virgin,” he looked at her dead in the eyes again before he kissed her and led her back onto the rocks.

Freya wrapped her legs around him and let him pin her hands back high above her. He ran his hands up her side and cupped her big, bountiful breasts before kissing up the side of her neck. His touch was electric and as the passion flowed through him, the more animalistic he became.

The moon was directly over them and as he slipped Freya’s panties down and released his impressive manhood, a wave of power rolled over him as he tore out of his skin and into the great hulking beast in front of her. As he penetrated her for the first time, Freya screamed with pleasure and delight. She had never had a man inside of her before, never mind one as powerful as Kellan. As he shifted into his bear form, he continued to ravage her and thrust himself in and out of her. The feeling of fur against her skin was divine and as he ravished her soft and curvy body, his strokes became more intense and passionate.

Freya was on the verge of release, and she gripped him with her legs and moaned as his huge cock pounded her. As he fucked her, he grunted hard and fast and began cumming in a hot and powerful wave. He shot his load right up inside of her and Freya could feel it hitting her inside walls. She gasped as her own orgasm thundered through her. She was being taken by the bear and it was the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life.

As he emptied himself inside of her and they became one, she knew instantly that she would be his forever. Kellan had claimed her, and she was going to give him cubs. She could already feel the magic happening inside of her, and she nuzzled into him and breathed in the scent of his sweat and sex.

“I love you,” Kellan panted as he withdrew and his fur gave way to his human form. His strong and hulking frame was in front of her, his muscles glistening in the moonlight.

“I love you, too,” she smiled.

***

They walked back up to the house arm in arm, their passion strong and overflowing. There was no way Julie wouldn’t be able to tell the second she saw them that her plan had worked. As they emerged from the woods and Freya looked up at the amazing house, she couldn’t believe that it was about to become her home. She had fallen on her feet, taken in by an incredible family and made into one of their own… and now they were going to have a baby. It all seemed so surreal.

Julie stood up on the terrace as she saw them approaching and clapped her hands together excitedly.

“You two look amazing together,” she beamed. “I just knew the second I saw you that you were Kellan’s mate.”

Freya nuzzled into him again, and he wrapped his arm around her tightly.

“You did good, Sis,” he smiled. “And you’ll soon be an aunty so you better get practicing your babysitting skills.”

Julie squealed with glee and jumped on the spot.

“A cub for us,” she smiled. She rushed forward and hugged Freya. “You have no idea how much this means to us all.”

Freya nodded and smiled. She had no idea how, but she really did understand. This was her fate and she was welcoming it with open arms.

“This calls for a celebration,” Freya said as she looked up at Julie and Kellan.

Joe and Max came out of the house with a bottle of alcohol-free champagne and Max popped the cork. They all sat around the fire pit and chinked glasses as they looked up at the moon and watched the fireflies. It was such a beautiful night and the start of an incredible journey.

Freya looked up at Kellan and smiled. She was finally home.

THE END

Babies for the Bear

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Lois was on her way back to Barrow. She had been unable to take off from work to travel the previous summer, marking the first year of her life to miss the majestic views of Alaska. Now she stood looking out from the boat once again, feeling warm nostalgia for the summers spent in that tiny town on the Arctic Ocean. Her parents had brought her each year to see the whales. Her mother was a marine biologist, who loved sharing the mystery of the sea with her daughter, and her father was the doting spouse, there at her mother’s beck and call for whatever she needed. Lois closed her eyes and felt for a moment as if they were still there with her. It had been 5 years since her parents had been lost in a car accident. Barrow was all she had left of them.

Her eyes adjusted to the reflecting sun and her heart soared as she took in the small town from a distance. Coming here was like coming home. She still rented the same room at the boarding house where her family had always stayed together, ate at the same restaurants, and haunted the same local hangouts. Her life had been so upside down for the last few years that the familiar had become a rare and precious thing. She had been on edge for a month, waiting for the trip. The laboratory where she conducted research at home had been growing smaller by the day, and once the weather was warm enough for traveling north she was more than ready to go.

There was still about twenty minutes from the dock and Lois spent the time repacking the few things that she had pulled out of one of her bags. She hadn’t brought much considering her plan to stay on for at least three months, so she was able to carry all of her things off the boat on her own. She walked two blocks to an old garage where she paid to keep her truck and visited with the owner, Old Merl, before she took off to the boarding house on the other side of town. Burrow was quaint; she loved everything about its rugged, small town charm.

Lois parked her truck and walked toward an old two-story house.

An older woman hurried out onto the porch, opening her arms toward her. “Oh! You’re finally here! I heard there’s a terrible storm coming and I was afraid you would get caught in Ketchikan.”

Lois set her bags on the ground to embrace the nearest likeness to a mother she had left in the world. It was as if this woman had been placed in her life long ago for a future that had already been set in stone.

They walked into the old house together and the familiarity enveloped her. It was exactly like it had always been. Her hand softly ran over the back of one of the couches. “It never changes. That’s why I love it here so much, Miss Beth.” Lois was looking around, soaking up the memories that hung in the air, thick as the scent of the large spruce beams that met overhead in the homey living room. “Do you have a lot of visitors right now?”

“Oh just you and one other, Jeffrey, he’s in town for some hunting I think. You know how those men are, they get all riled up to kill something with a gun. He is kinda cute, maybe you two will hit it off…” Beth turned away slightly, trying to stay casual.

Lois raised her eyebrows in amusement. “I doubt that,” she smiled dryly. “And how do you know I’m single?”

“’Cause I know. You don’t have that glow about you yet, but just wait, it will come in time.” The older woman thought herself something of a matchmaker, and though Lois knew Beth’s successes had been due to the miniscule population of Barrow providing little opportunity for ideal prospects, she wanted to believe her. At twenty-two, she had yet to be in a substantial relationship that went beyond a few dates and awkward kisses. It was long past time for her to get serious, but she found it hard to get close to many people.

“We’ll see, I guess. When it happens, it happens,” she resolved out loud.

“That sounds well and good dear, but sometimes you gotta get out there and take what you want. The hell with trying to wait for it to fall in your lap, go find it.”

Lois was surprised by the advice, but more surprised by the gumption in Beth’s expression. She considered the last few men she had written off after hardly taking time to know them. She weakly attempted to reassure herself that they hadn’t been worth her time. She could keep an open mind without changing what she wanted in a man, after all. He was out there somewhere, but she was becoming impatient.

“What are you thinking about, dear? You’ve got the strangest look on your face,” Beth interrupted her thoughts.

Lois blushed and started up the stairs towards her room. She knew it would already be ready for her, probably had been for a week. “Nothing, just my love life,” she laughed absently, “Maybe you’re right, Miss Beth. I need to get out more, and I will, after I get back home this fall. You know there aren’t very many men out here, even at this time of year.”

“You never know,” said Beth with a twinkle in her eye.

Lois nodded and promised to be down in a bit for dinner after she cleaned up. She felt tired and dirty from an entire day of travel. She had ended up sleeping in an airport during a storm in Chicago that delayed her flight, and a shower was in order. As she climbed into the relaxing steamy water, her thoughts were still on her non-existent love life and the older woman’s words. It sounded like something her mother would have said. Lois had never truly imagined allowing someone beyond the barriers she had placed between herself and the men she knew in the past. She realized the only thing that held her back from new experiences was fear of the unknown. Looking down at her body, slick with water and suds, she wondered what a man would think of her if she were indeed to open herself up to knowing someone on a deeper level.

The hot water was a blessing and she was soon feeling human again. Throwing her shoulder-length hair in a bun, she tiptoed down the hall with a towel wrapped around her. There was a tall man in the hallway next to her open door and she could tell he was looking in. He hadn’t noticed her and she almost backed into the bathroom, but she did not want to put the old clothes that reeked of fish back on after her shower.

“Excuse me, I need to get through,” she said hurriedly. The man turned around and his blue eyes held hers for several moments before the words seemed to reach his brain enough for him to move. She thanked him and walked into her room, shutting the door softly behind her. Her heart thudded as she looked down at herself and was thankful that no part of her had been sticking out. The towel certainly exposed a bit more than she would have liked for a first meeting.

As she was getting dressed, she couldn’t help but think about the man in the hallway. She tried to remember if Beth had given her his name, then she recalled it was Jeffrey. He was blonde and blue eyed, with broad shoulders, surely over six feet tall. It was the way in which he had looked at her and his set jaw that caused her to think about it for the rest of the evening. She really did not care for hunting, but with Beth’s words in mind, she figured she could go down to dinner with an open mind.

Beth’s boarding house was one of the best places in town to get food. Many wanted her to turn the old place into a restaurant, but she insisted if you wanted her food, you would just have to stay the night and have dinner. It was one of Lois’ favorite times as she wasn’t much of a cook herself and had mainly subsisted on take-out in the city for the past year. There was also more than a passing thought of seeing Jeffrey again, and at least the next time, she would have some clothes on.

Chapter 2

Lois finally made her way downstairs and the aroma of a home cooked meal immediately greeted her as she entered the dining room. Beth had made her favorite, as she always did on the first evening of a summer trip.

“Smells great, Miss Beth!” she chirped gleefully. Taking a seat, she smiled over at one of the men already seated at the small table. He introduced himself and Lois shook his hand. She nodded to Jeffrey, who was sitting a few chairs down the length of the table. She was unsure whether a proper introduction was even necessary at this point considering their unofficial meeting in the hall only minutes before.

The three of them quickly fell into conversation about some of the animal sightings around the hotel, and Jeffrey’s face lit up with excitement as he told them about the polar bears he had spotted a few days before.

“I only get to take one head home. There are some endangerment laws, but I paid a pretty penny to get the one, so I want it to be the biggest damn one I can get out there. I almost got one earlier this week, but thankfully I missed because that one was a runt compared to the two I saw today.” He paused with a confused look on his face, “They are strange creatures though. I’ve never seen an animal that acted like these bears.”

Lois was entirely disgusted with the conversation. The idea that someone would pay money to kill something was beyond her. It was not as if he would be eating the bear, he only wanted the head as a trophy. She shook the image from her mind and decided that sleep was in order.

Miss Beth looked at her half-full bowl with questioning eyes, and Lois shrugged. She bade the group goodnight and plodded up the stairs. Her hopes of a romance with the striking Swedish man were off the table.

***

The next morning, Lois was up and at the dock before seven. The older gentlemen that had let her use his boat in previous years had died over the winter and Lois had sought other arrangements. She had talked to an old friend who suggested she contact Conner Vern. She knew the name from town, but had not met anyone from the locally esteemed Vern family in person. Vern Corporations owned nearly half of the business that operated in Barrow.

Conner wasn’t able to arrange meeting with her, but keys and a schedule had been left at the boarding house for her use, so all she had to do was find the boat. Looking down at the dock number she had written down, it became clear that the boat was a lot smaller than she had hoped.

“Well, less money on gas,” she said to herself as she looked at the small boat that was looking like a dinghy compared to all of the others docked around it. She was too eager to get out on the water for it to matter much anyway. She approached her mini boat from the dock and noticed the name, “Fate” painted across the bow. When she climbed onboard, she was pleasantly surprised. While it was old, there were many modern conveniences that she had not enjoyed in a boat before. A crocheted red blanket was neatly rolled and tied with twine, lying in the captain’s chair. She reached to unfold it, and discovered a beautiful notecard attached to the twine. It had a helpful note with basic instructions and well wishes, and at the bottom “The Verns” was signed in large scrolling letters. As she pulled the blanket tightly around her shoulders, she wondered for a moment what kind of people they were, feeling certain that members of the Vern family did not actually take the time to sign cards for placing in each of their rental boats. Starting the engine up, the purr made her smile and she was soon untying herself from the dock and taking off towards the unbroken horizon.

The cool wind whipped in her hair and pulled the strands loose as she weaved her way around large blocks of ice that were a permanent feature in the landscape. Her eyes were always peering through the small ripples on the surface of the water, waiting to catch a glimpse of the majestic creatures she was there to see. The whales were her favorite, but there were seals and polar bears to spy on as well. She had taken her camera in hopes of getting a little work done, but the breeze distracted her from any sense of work, it was a morning for simply admiring the nature around her in reverie.

The boat was tiny, especially in the open water, but she felt more conspicuous than before. In the past, she had sailed on a small barge even when it had only been her aboard with the old man who owned it in the years following her parents’ death. It made sense when she considered the size of the mammals she studied. The smaller boat glided through the water with ease, making the work easier and the sights far more enjoyable. It felt as though she were part of the surrounding habitat, mere inches from the water. She was falling in love with the boat as much as she had fallen in love with Barrow.

On her way back in, Lois paused when she saw clouds of white fur moving on a small sheet of ice, not yet melted so early in June. It took her a moment to realize that she was looking at three massive polar bears. They all seemed to be adult, male bears – which did not make sense. Polar bears were known to be solitary animals. She had never heard of so many males gathering at once and she was intrigued. She watched them for some time, turning the boat motor off. They were clearly waiting for the seals swimming in the water below the ice to come up for air, each bear at a different hole. The surface of the water moved at one of the openings, there was a flurry of action, and then blood covered the white surroundings. Lois instantly thought of Jeffrey’s quest. She sent a small prayer up that he wouldn’t catch one of the majestic creatures. They were far too fierce and beautiful to be mounted on a wall in such a barbaric way.

After the incident and the breathtaking view of the bears, Lois decided to take Jeffrey out. She had a notion that maybe she could talk him out of it by helping him to see things from her point of view. There were plenty of things to do besides hunt, and she knew that he was only there a few more days. He just needed to be kept busy until then.

Chapter 3

The grand plan to dissuade Jeffrey from his quest had ended in a rather dull afternoon. He approached most things apathetically and had few conversational skills. Lois was irritated to find that he had no interest in admiring the fascinating ways of the wildlife they saw on their boat ride, but only spoke up when he saw something worth mounting on his wall. She entered Jimmy’s bar with him after their return, hoping to give him one more chance to redeem his seemingly negative personality, or lack thereof.

Conner Vern stared at the door, bristling at the sight of the dirty hunter entering. He had been watching the man for a week knew he was dangerous. What surprised him was the beautiful dark haired woman on his arm. He had recognized her from earlier in the day, felt her, but now she had walked in with him. He stared at the couple for a few moments, before heading back to the bar for another drink. Picking up his gin and tonic he stood to go, but after starting back toward the pool table, turned again and sat on the barstool next to Lois instead. He wasn’t going to skulk off now; this girl couldn’t possibly know what kind of man she had involved herself with.

Conner blatantly ignored Jeffrey and could tell this made him angry, but he couldn’t care less and focused his attention solely on the woman in front of him who was driving his senses mad with her close proximity.

“Hey, do you want to dance?” he asked her with an inviting smile.

She seemed surprised by the invitation and looked back at Jeffrey who was fuming behind her.

“I don’t think I should,” she said shyly.

“Are you married to that guy?”

“Of course not.”

“Well, then come on and dance with me, please?”

Lois was torn for a moment, but Conner’s open attraction to her was magnetic, and the more she had tried to make conversation with Jeffrey throughout the afternoon in the boat, the more she had seen that she could never be attracted to a man like that. Jeffrey was still playing the cool and silent guy, anyway. Maybe his chances were up.

Grabbing Conner’s hand, she walked to the small wooden area that served as the dance floor. “Why did you do that?” she asked curiously, now out of Jeffrey’s earshot.

“Because a man like that shouldn’t be touching a woman like you, that’s why.” He pulled her closer.

She gasped a little as his chest pressed firmly against her. She had just met him moments before, but he seemed to handle her as if she was already his. The song on the jukebox was slow and she swayed in rhythm with him. “I’m Lois, in case you’re interested in names or anything like that,” she said with a slight tone of sarcasm.

“I’m Conner Vern,” he replied.

“Ah ha!” she said.

Conner looked confused.

She laughed. “I actually rent your boat three times a week. I must say that I love that boat.”

His eyes lit up. “Lois Claire. Now I get it! I didn’t know that was you. I’ve been planning on coming out Monday to meet you, but I see you’ve already taken her out.”

“I hope you don’t mind. The agreement started today, so there was nothing holding me here on land.”

“You like it out there?”

“Love it.”

“What do you do again?”

“I’m in research back home. Here, it’s just for fun, so I study arctic creatures. Observation, photography, that sort of thing.”

The song ended and she turned to pull away, but he held her tighter.

“Why are you in such a rush to go back to him? He’s not for you.”

Lois was caught off guard and wondered for a moment why he seemed to care so much.

Conner picked up on her reaction. “I would just hate to see a nice girl like you end up with someone like that.”

“What do you have against him?” she asked.

“He’s careless and someone will get hurt before he’s had his little victory. This isn’t his first time here, and I hope he leaves again without his trophy.”

“He is gruesome. He has his sights set on a big polar bear. I bet it was one of the three beauties I saw today. You should have seen them. They were absolutely stunning and I couldn’t imagine anyone hurting them. I thought there were laws against that kind of thing.”

“Well, rich people get a day pass,” he scoffed. Lois cocked her head to the side.

“Isn’t your family the wealthiest in Barrow?”

Conner did not answer. The music had started again and his hands guided her around the small square floor. A few others had joined in and the two were made to move closer. Her heart was clamoring in her chest, and she looked up at him. He felt good against her and she could feel heat rising to her face.

After the song was over, the two of them sauntered back to the bar. Jeffrey had gone and Lois didn’t mind. She had truthfully forgotten all about him until Conner brought him up again,

“Sorry. I think your boyfriend took off. Maybe we shouldn’t have had that second dance.”

“Don’t pretend to be sorry. That was why you wanted a second dance!” she said with a smirk.

He looked down sheepishly for a moment. “Okay, you caught me.” He looked back into her face, his eyes burning into hers.

She blushed. He was just as large as Jeffrey, but leaner. His muscles were less bulky, yet more defined, and she found herself wanting to dance once more just to feel him pressed against her.

“So you have me, now what?” Lois was surprised by the sound of her own words. She had not meant it to be a provocation, but as fire leapt into his eyes, she could see that it was. “Wow that came out wrong. Sorry.”

Conner frowned. “I like the idea of having you.”

Lois giggled and then took a sip of her rum and coke. She looked around them and suddenly realized that it was crowded. It had felt to her as if they were the only two people in the world for the past half hour. He had a way of holding her gaze that made her feel drawn to him, like he was the only thing that she needed.

“So what do you do? Do you work down at the firm?”

“No, I make boats down the coast. I come here for the weekends. You should come out with me Sunday, it’s supposed to be beautiful. I would love the company.”

She agreed and after two more slow dances in his arms, she said goodnight. He asked her to stay, but Lois had to be up early in the morning. She had promised to help Beth bake bread loaves for the local church charity auction.

“Sunday then?” Conner asked, searching her eyes for confirmation.

She nodded her head with a girlish smile and headed back to the boarding house.

Chapter 4

Sunday arrived before Conner knew it. He spent most of his day Saturday poking around for information about Lois. When he discovered that she had been coming to Barrow for years, he wondered why he had not seen her before. She stood out from the other girls in town with her sweet charm, flowing dark hair, and tan skin. She was radiant, and he was amazed that he could have missed someone so lovely in a small town this many summers in a row. It was the way of things though. He knew that fate couldn’t be rushed, and though he wished he had met her before, he was grateful now, and only hoped Jeffrey wouldn’t be interference.

He went up the broken walkway to the boarding house doors with energy in his step. It was going to be a good day. When Lois answered the door, his breath caught for a moment. She was wearing a long blue dress with a light grey sweater. Her figure was distracting; the top of the dress hugged her breasts and fit tightly at her small waist. As soon as she took a step out, the wind caught the bottom of her dress and hair, sending them flying around her. There was something wild and mysterious about her, as if her spirit was full of brilliant color that danced and soared about, just like the royal blue fabric flowing around her ankles now.

“Conner?” Lois was asking when he zoned back to reality.

“Sorry, what?”

“I asked if you were ready to go.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t see a car.”

“I thought we could walk, it’ll be nice. Give us a chance to talk.” He smiled, handing her a cup of fresh coffee he had brewed and poured into a thermos. He wanted to hear anything and everything about her.

She felt like she had relayed her life story in detail by the time they got through the town and to the docks.

“So where are we going?” she asked as they climbed in to the small boat.

“To one of my islands.” The way he said it was so casual it took a moment for it to register fully.

“One, as in, you have more than one?”

“Of course.” Conner put his sunglasses on and prepared the boat to set out.

She shook her head. He looked like celebrity in his boat shoes and glasses. She found herself staring at him when they were finally ready to set off from the dock.

He caught her eye before she could look away and smiled from ear to ear. “This is my favorite way to spend an afternoon,” he said as he nestled into the chair like it was the most comforting place on earth.

The day was as beautiful as he had said it would be. He was unlike anyone that she had ever met before and the more she got to know him, the more she liked him.

The engine slowed and she looked around to see why. Her own thoughts had kept her staring off in the distance, but she realized that they must be at the island. It was dense except for a small clearing with a rustic looking cabin. It was not at all what she had expected, but when he began pulling out buckets and sticks from underneath one of the seats, she thought he had lost his mind.

“Come on. Don’t tell me you haven’t been clamming before? Razorbacks are the best and this is my secret spot. I come up here a couple of times in the summer and just camp overnight, roasting clams.”

“Sounds nice. I can’t say that I have ever gone clamming. So this should be fun. I wish I would have known what we were doing, I wouldn’t have worn such a long skirt.” Lois pulled her dress to the side, knotting the skirt so it would not drag in the muddy bank of the small island.

He helped her off and her body slid down his front as he lowered her to the ground. Her senses were increasingly aware of any contact with him, and the intensity of arousal she felt caused her to lose composure for a few moments, laughing awkwardly and clearing her throat.

“You seemed like the kind of girl that would like this.”

“I’m sure I will.” Lois was sure that she would like just about anything with Conner. He had such an easy going and engaging personality that she had not expected from someone in his position. He was just a normal guy, certainly not the stereotypical son of a multimillionaire business tycoon. Until he got a business call from Tokyo on his satellite phone, Lois had almost forgotten that she was with a Vern.

The morning was gone and the day was warming up to a perfect fifty degrees. The wind blew constantly, but it was delightful with the sun overhead. They both had their buckets filled with clams when she followed him back to the small cabin two hours later. He started a fire in the wood stove, then they returned to the water to rinse the clams of thickly caked mud that covered the shells. Lois had never tried them, but she didn’t tell him why. They were funny looking, but that day, the smell was enough to entice her. He helped her open the first one and after a bite, she understood why he enjoyed the process so much

“So is this what you do with your time? Shouldn’t you be jet setting to the equator?”

“I do sometimes, but I like it here. I like to know my neighbors and here that is actually possible. I don’t think I would ever want to live anywhere else. What about you, could you live here full time?”

“I don’t know. I would need a damn good reason to do a winter here,” she laughed.

“I could give you a reason.” Conner’s eyes were boring into hers, she was unsure how to respond. He leaned over and kissed her gently. It took her by surprise, but she felt herself leaning into him, hoping he wouldn’t pull away any time soon. His tongue pushed her lips open and she moaned softly at the touch. Conner deepened the kiss and she was lost in the moment. When he finally pulled away, she took a deep breath.

“Is that a good enough reason?”

Lois nodded, touching her lips.

Chapter 5

The sun was dipping lower in the sky and it was starting to darken outside.

“We should get back before the weather gets worse,” Connor said, gathering up the buckets.

Lois agreed and they were quickly on the boat headed back to Barrow. The seas were rough and she wished they could be in a larger boat. She clung to him as the waves rocked them back and forth. The sea spray drenched them and she was shivering by the time they got to the dock. Conner made a call before they got back to town and she was thankful for the car that was waiting for them when they arrived. Her shivering stopped once they were inside. The car parked in front of the boarding house and she asked Conner if he would like to come up and get some dry clothes.

“I’m sure Miss Beth would have something in your size,” Lois said in a pleading voice. Conner hesitated, but then agreed. She made them both some hot chocolate and let him take the first hot shower. He asked if she wanted to join him, but she said she would wait. The idea of being that close, let alone naked around him was more than she could think about. She left him a towel and some clothes, thinking how strange it would be to see him in normal clothes for the first time.

When he dressed, she tried not to laugh. Lois had underestimated his size and the pants were tight and only fell about mid-calf. She wasn’t sure how he even got them on, though she did take a few moments to admire his thick thighs and muscular backside. Her mind wandered and it took her a moment to realize that he was talking to her.

“You think she has anything a bit bigger?”

“Um yeah. I didn’t realize you were so…big.” Her eyes pulled away from his bottom half and she had him follow her into one of the spare bedrooms where Beth kept clothes that were left behind by guests. It happened quite often and she had been in business for thirty years. Beth had enough that she could almost start a consignment shop, but she just liked to help out when she could. He dug through some of the clothes until he found something that looked like it would fit. It was a pair of khaki shorts and a bright blue and red Hawaiian shirt. When he came out of the bathroom, she couldn’t help but giggle.

“Very sexy.”

His dark eyes held hers for a moment and she was left speechless. He somehow looked every bit as unbearably attractive in the funny shirt. Her eyes were the first to turn away and she was about to walk passed him to leave the room, but he stopped her.

Lois looked up at him and bit her lower lip. Conner did not let her go, but pushed her up against the door. He kissed her gently at first, the passion heating up the longer they touched. Her body sung with desire for him, something she had not experienced before. Conner made her feel alive. His hand held her chin, while the other one touched her exposed side. Conner could sense her desire and it made him want her even more. He knew it wasn’t the time to press for more, but he couldn’t help how the feel of her changed everything inside of him. Conner’s blood ran hot and there was no other thought but the woman in his arms.

His hand moved from the side of her breast to her waist and then he cupped her curving hips with a low grunt, pulling her towards him.

Lois whimpered, overwhelmed with pleasurable sensations at being caressed so intimately for the first time. His excitement was clear as he leaned against her leg. Her arms entwined around his neck and even though he bent down, she was on her tiptoes to reach his hungry mouth. She could feel everything inside yielding to him. Conner’s blood rushed in his veins and his hand moved lower, gripping her through her clothing. She softly cried out, unprepared for the mix of sensations. Her mind panicked while her body wanted to stay right there and take it all. She forced herself to pull away from his kisses.

“Wait, Conner. I can’t. This is just too soon.”

His hand moved away and she was able to breathe again, releasing the air that she had been holding in.

“I’m sorry. I got a bit carried away. It’s hard not to do with you.” He pulled back and she whined a little under her breath. The loss of his touch was worse than the confusing feelings when he touched her.

“Lois? Are you here dear?” a voice called from the entryway.

Her eyes widened and she pushed him away. Beth’s unexpected return made her mind up for her. She walked out of the room and met her at the bottom of the stairs.

“Hey, Miss Beth.”

“Dinner will be ready in a bit dear.”

Lois nodded. “I was going to have a guest tonight if that’s ok?”

“Oh I like the sound of that. Did you find you a nice fella in town? It is about time child.”

Lois gave her a look and nodded her head towards the upstairs room that Conner was in. The older woman understood quickly and tried to ease out of her comment, making it considerably worse. Beth went into the kitchen and Lois went back upstairs with a red face.

“You need to find you a fella, huh?” Conner teased, an adorable expression on his face that reminded Lois of the moment they had just shared.

“Apparently,” she replied.

Chapter 6

Dinner was perfect, as it always was. Jeffrey never showed up for the meal, and Lois was a little relieved by his absence. It was clear that the two men did not get along and Lois did not want another uncomfortable scene like at the bar. It hadn’t been so much their words, but the way they had looked at each other with hatred.

Conner left a little after nine, with a wave and a kiss that left Lois nearly desperate to ask him to stay with her. Lois walked back in with a smile on her face that could not be matched.

“See I told you I would know,” Beth grinned. So how did you end up meeting Conner Vern of all people?”

“I am renting his boat while I’m here for my research. I actually met him at Jimmy’s last night. Apparently he and Jeffrey don’t get along.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it. You know that Conner is into wildlife retention. He made a big stink when they wanted to start developing the coastline. Conner spent a lot of money to keep it the way it is. The whole reason all the visitors come to see the animals would have been gone if the oil companies would have had their way.”

Lois nodded, deep in thought. She liked the idea that he was active in saving the animals. It somehow made his wealth seem less intimidating, if he was utilizing it in such admirable ways. Big money made Lois nervous, but with Conner, she hadn’t really noticed. He did not carry many of the same airs that most affluent people did. Lois felt comfortable with Conner, and she could tell his full attention was on her when they were together. He didn’t seem like a workaholic, or the kind of person to lord their money over others. After spending the day with him, Lois could not think of when she had enjoyed an afternoon so much.

That evening her thoughts were full of Conner and the hope that she would get to see him again. She saw him in her dreams, but they were full of strange things that did not much make sense to her mind.

***

Monday was there before Lois knew it and she woke up feeling like she had not slept a wink. Her mind was active the whole night, dreaming up dreams that made her blush to even think about them in the daylight. Her mind and body were going through an awakening, and it was all because of Conner’s touch. The man was full of secrets and she wondered how many more he had up his sleeve.

She was supposed to meet him at the dock, so she went to pick an outfit that would grab his attention. She knew that he liked her hair down, so she let it fall in waves around her face. There was a skip in her step and lightness in her heart that she had never felt before. Lois was walking on air with the idea of seeing him again. A girl that helped Beth around the boarding house on weekdays greeted Lois at the bottom of the stairs.

“Here, you got a message real early this morning.”

Lois read it and her hopes were dashed. Business had come up and Conner was not going to make it. Her whole disposition changed and she no longer wanted to go. The whole reason that she had grown up looking forward to summers in Barrow more than any other part of the year was to study and whale watch, but in the space of two days, the activity had become bland outside of enjoying the sights and discoveries with Conner. It would have been even more wonderful now, knowing that he felt so strongly about the wildlife. Somehow after such a short time of experiencing things with him, imagining the day without him was colorless and depressing.

She headed to the dock, deciding to walk in the crisp air. The cold made it seem longer, but soon she was standing in front of ‘Fate’ wishing that the owner could be there too. She kept telling herself that she had to pull herself together, but it was hard to find the motivation. Taking a look up at the clouds, it was mostly overcast, but the sun was sure to peek through any moment. Lois started the boat and left the marina, headed towards the ice.

The first sighting of the day was filled with excitement. Her enthusiasm for the sea creatures was rekindled as she marveled at their grace and agility. The grey whales were doing a show as they came closer to her tiny boat. She was amazed how close they were to her. Suddenly it felt as though they were too close. Lois could feel the boat rocking from the waves created by the large animals. Her heart started to pound in her chest, panic rising.  Another bump from one of the large creatures caused her to let out a short yelp. The boat sloshed around and she almost lost her footing. The movement of the whales almost felt aggressive. Lois was nervous and tried to steer the boat away from the large mammals, then one large hit from the side of the boat made her fall down. She hit her head on the edge of the table as she fell, knocking herself out. The wind picked up and it started to rain, the wind biting into her body.

Chapter 7

Conner was overcome with a bad feeling, and his mind instantly went to Lois. He knew something was not right. He excused himself from the meeting he was in the middle of, leaving as quickly as possible. Getting in his vehicle, he headed back up to Barrow. He did not know what was wrong, but the feeling in the pit of his stomach told him that she was in some kind of trouble. He knew that she needed him and he raced towards her, unsure what he would find when he arrived.

His feelings for Lois had evolved quickly. When he had first seen her, it had been more about getting her away from Jeffrey, but now he knew it was because he was meant to be with her. He had waited almost thirty years for her, for fate to give him his mate and he had a suffocating fear that she would be taken from him now, adding to the years of loss and brokenness he had already known. Years before he had fallen for a woman that was not meant to be his, but ignoring the signs in hopes of finding love, fate had been forced to step in, as it always did. She had been taken from him in a violent way. Conner had begun to fear that he would remain alone forever. Lois had changed all of that. Now, the same gripping fear held his heart for ransom. He couldn’t let the same thing happen to her as it had for Johanna. The very idea made him drive faster on the unpaved roads. Barrow had never felt so far away before.

He went to the boarding house first. It was getting late and she should have been back. When Beth told him that she had been gone since early that morning, his next stop was the marina. He did not see his boat anywhere, and his heart dropped as his fear was essentially confirmed.

Conner raised a prayer to the heavens, unsure whom he was even talking to, but asking for help nonetheless. He went back to the marina office and borrowed one of the boats. He climbed in and hastily started the engine, taking off towards the horizon. He let his instincts guide him to her and when he saw the boat off in the distance by one of the main sheets of ice by the coast, his breath started to slow down to a regular pace. As he pulled closer and saw that there was no activity on the boat as he approached, his nerves became agitated again. Leveling with the boat, his worst fears were realized and he saw her unmoving form on the bottom of the vessel. Pulling up against it, he tied off with it and scrambled to the smaller boat that he had named after the very force he now reckoned with. Fate had stepped in again and as he got closer, he feared it would be as before. Conner had been afraid to love anyone else after Johanna. Lois was the first person he had touched in that way in many years and his heart was already breaking at the thought of losing her. He had brought this upon her.

“Lois!”

There was no answer, and as he bent down to touch her, she was cold to the touch. She was breathing, but it was slow and shallow. He did not know how long she had been out there, but he knew that he had to warm her up quickly. Conner started to undress her from her wet clothes, trying to ignore the chaotic mix of feelings and thoughts running through his mind. It was when he pulled her against his own bare chest, that he realized it wasn’t going to be enough. Making a decision, the man decided to shift into his true form, knowing the warm fur would give her the comfort she so desperately needed.

***

Jeffrey watched it all from a small stand of trees that had survived the permafrost to grow. The man that he had seen at the bar transformed into the very polar bear that he had been waiting for. He was the biggest one he had ever seen. This only drove his desire to make the kill more. Jeffrey’s hunger for victory over the beast was not influenced by who he was, just what he was at that moment. As he started to stalk closer, he saw a mostly naked woman wrapped up in the bear’s embrace and fought his body’s reaction. He had to focus now in order to get the prize. She would fall for him, just for saving her, he was sure of it.

The blonde man raised the high-powered rifle and started to take aim. It was then that the two men’s eyes met and Jeffrey could see the man still within.

The bear moved to protect the woman, waking Lois up with the sudden upheaval. His body heat was warming her and she started to rouse. Conner panicked, afraid she would be terrified, and he was right. There was a moment of screaming and then she paused when he looked at her. The bear was too much like the man for her not to know. She had the same feeling that she did when they were close.

It took Lois a minute to notice Jeffrey standing at the edge of the ice bank, his gun raised at the bear. Without thinking, Lois got up and stood in front of him.

Jeffrey yelled at her to move and the polar bear even pushed her out of the way once, but she got back up and stood in the line of fire. She yelled at the man to stop and he told her to move.

Conner had heard enough and the bear jumped out of the boat. It dove into the water and then pulled itself up on the ice. The man who had the gun shook and started to back up as the beast got closer. Polar bears were known for their aggression, and Jeffrey had threatened this one’s mate.

“Stop! I know what you are! I will shoot you!”

Conner kept approaching, his black eyes fixed on the blonde man. Jeffrey backed up until a ball of ice tripped him. As he hit the ground, the gun went off, hitting the bear, then Conner roared and knocked the gun out of the man’s hands. Jeffrey was white-faced and started to beg. The pathetic display caused Conner to realize what he was doing before it was too late. The bear retreated back to the boat and the woman.

Lois was left speechless as she watched the beast turn back into the form she recognized. Her mind tried to make sense of it, telling her that she was hallucinating, but when she looked up at Conner, she saw blood running down his arm. The bullet had clipped him and caused a superficial wound.

“Oh Conner, look at you!” Her hand went to his shoulder and he turned around, expecting fear but finding only love and acceptance. She had always known that there was something about him, though she never would have guessed the truth.

“I’m fine. Are you okay? We need to get you warmed up.” He helped her into the borrowed boat and started to tug the two boats back to dock.

She looked back at the blood-soaked bank and the blonde man staring after them.

“What are we going to do about him? He is going to tell someone.”

“No, he won’t. Besides they would just think he was crazy. Everyone knows that people don’t turn into polar bears.”

Lois wanted to laugh, but her mind was still reeling. She had seen it happen with her own eyes, but was still questioning the information she had taken in. She started to put her jeans and shirt on, while he did the same. The blood from his arm seeped into his white dress shirt.

“So what are you?”

“I am a shifter,” Conner drew in a sharp breath, “and you are to be my mate.” It took several moments for the words to sink in. All of this time she had wanted to find the one, and in her heart she felt he was that one, but she could never have imagined it liked this.

“I am sorry, Lois. I know this is a lot to take in. I wish that you could have found out some other way.”

“I doubt that any way could have been less…surprising.”

He chuckled. “I guess you’re right, though if it’s any help, you’re taking it quite well.”

“Well, you are bleeding, so I have to stay calm. We need to get you back so we can bandage you up.”

“I heal fast, really, don’t worry about it.” He stepped closer, still a little fearful that she would back away from him, but she did not, and in another moment she was cradled in his arms and their lips touched gently. Before she knew it, they were back at the dock and she was unsure how to proceed.

“Can you park Fate and I will get this one hooked up?”

She agreed, kissing him again before stepping over into the small boat she loved almost as much as she loved the owner. Her eyes followed him as he drove slowly over to the other boat’s spot. He was hooked up and parked before she was and he went back over to help her. He watched her work for a moment his heart feeling like it would burst right then and there. Fate had stepped in again, answering his prayers.

Chapter 8

There was a car waiting for them and she was thankful for it. When they passed Beth’s boarding house, she looked at him with a question in her eyes.

“I want to take you home with me.”

Lois had a feeling she knew what that meant and although she was a nervous wreck about it, she couldn’t deny him when he looked at her in that way. He had a way of making her feel like she was the only woman in the world and he was the only man. She cradled her head against his chest and breathed deeply. Everything was different and she could never have imagined how just one day could change her whole life.

The car wound up a mountain and at the top it leveled out to a large house with a gorgeous view of the water. Barrow appeared tiny below them. Conner seemed eager to get inside and she held his hand as they walked up the stairs.

“It is beautiful Conner, I love the logs.”

“I’m glad you like it,” he said as he squeezed her hand. This is your new home, if you will have me.”

Lois was still trying to process the overwhelming joy of belonging to Conner, she hardly knew how to respond, so she stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him, softly catching his lip between hers.

The home was vast, and like everything else about Conner, overwhelming. It all looked so pristine, she was afraid to touch anything.

“Do you want to take a shower?”

Lois agreed with a nod, her mouth unable to speak. She followed him into the bathroom and waited while he turned the hot water on. Steam quickly filled the room and he slowly began to help her undress. The covering of the mist from the hot water eased her shyness at being exposed with him. His hands on her body were enough to make her forget everything except him in that moment.

Conner stood behind her as he pulled down her shorts. She was facing the foggy mirror, their reflection muddled but visible. He held her like that for several minutes, his hands touching her sides, while his mouth nibbled on her neck and shoulder. A shiver ran over her and she moaned as his fingers moved down her body lightly.

“God, you are so beautiful. Your skin is so soft and perfect.” His hands moved to her breasts, cupping them from behind while his eyes stayed on hers through the mirror. Lois closed her eyes as his hands fondled her delicate skin. She could hardly breathe, she had never allowed herself to imagine anything so intimate as being caressed and admired in this way. Her back leaned against his strong body.

Lois turned around in his arms, unable to keep her lips off of him a second longer. She went to her tiptoes to kiss him and after a moment of their lips meeting he grabbed her up off the ground and pushed her back onto the countertop. She made a noise of surprise when her skin touched the cool marble. His body wedged between her thighs as they opened up to let him in. His hardness against her made her moan with desire. She knew what was next and her body ached for it.

Their kiss was intense and he held her still with a hand in her hair. Conner was trying to be gentle, but the more of her he tasted the more he wanted her right then and there. The room was completely full of steam, heating up their already burning bodies. Her legs wrapped around him and pulled him closer. She wanted to feel his bare flesh on hers and when he pulled back for a moment, her hands started to pull off his shirt. She placed her hands flat against his solid chest and ran her fingers lightly down his hard abs, stopping just before the beginning of his jeans.

“If you keep touching me like that, it’ll be over before we get started,” Conner said in low sexy voice next to her ear as he kissed her neck. She giggled and continued to touch him, her inexperienced hands driving him absolutely crazy. His large hands went to hers and stopped them. He held her arms to her side as he kissed her again. Their bodies were perfectly aligned, and he started to rub against her, his fingers fondling her. She gasped and her body moved intuitively. She had never had anyone else touch her there before.

Conner rubbed, amazed by how ready she was. His need grew to desperation, he started to press his hand into her and then stopped, surprised to find his way guarded. Blood pumped hard through his body, the realization making his brain go fuzzy.

“I didn’t know…”

She moaned and grabbed him. “You’ll be my first, and I can’t wait any longer.”

Lois tried to pull him to her, but was met with resistance. She was wild with desire. Her legs wrapped around his waist, helping to pull him to her. Their mouths met and Conner was becoming unsure of his own control. His lips left hers and moved down her neck and shoulders, stopping where his hands had cupped her large breasts together. Conner tasted the tip of one of her breasts, licking and sucking softly until her body was rhythmically pounding against him. He did not move faster, but took his time, moving to her other side. Her nipples were firm when he drew back. Her eyes were closed and she waited for more.

His mouth suckled longer, while his fingers played between her thighs. His hand eventually found the spot that gave her body, if possible, an even more intense level of pleasure. His mouth moved down her quivering stomach and she gasped when he moved further, his tongue replacing his hand, pushing her closer to total ecstasy.

Her body started to shake as his tongue and then lips covered her flesh, sucking slowly. “Oh God, Conner.” Her thighs were on him like a vice and her own grip on the counter was making her knuckles white.

He sucked harder, building speed and intensity. The tight ball inside of her was ready to explode, as she felt sweat drip down her back. She moved her hips closer to the edge, and after a few moments, her hands pushed him away and she tried to close her legs to the mind-numbing pleasure. Lois had always wondered what it would be like to be with a man, but she could never have imagined this kind of sensual heaven.

“Oh please, enough,” she whimpered.

He had a smirk on his face when he finally stood up. He grabbed her face and pulled her closer. Her hand snuck down and grabbed his pants, pulling him nearer. Her fingers trembled as she fumbled with his fly, the zipper pulled taught in his arousal.

She managed to bring the front of his jeans down far enough. Her eyes widened as she stared down. He was huge. He groaned, and she stroked him, loving the way he felt in her hand. She wasn’t sure how to touch him, and found herself feeling insecure. He sensed this, and held his hand out to help her down while he let the pants fall to the ground. He stepped out of them and moved her towards the steaming shower. The marble was inviting to her, but her nerves went into high drive. The way he looked at her reminded her of his animal counterpart. She worried about how the next part would go, but knew he would be patient with her.

Conner backed her into the shower, the hot water hitting her skin. He moved towards her, his eyes holding hers.

He slid between her thighs, reveling in the feel of her softness on him. She was wet enough that he was quickly sliding between her legs with ease.

“Come on…you’re driving me crazy!” she whispered, her hands on his chest.

He pulled away from between her legs and pushed her up against the far wall. His mind raced and he lifted her up into his arms, her legs wrapping around him.

Their eyes met and for an instant, he saw that she was nervous. She closed her eyes. He moved forward, letting her weight push her down onto his length. She cried out for the briefest moment, but his lips comforted her and he paused to make sure she was ready to continue. The pain quickly subsided, leaving her with a yearning even deeper than before. Her hips moved against him, her insides throbbing with new sensations.

He pulled out completely before pushing back in slowly. His hands shook slightly as he held her up.

She trembled, unable to hold herself up when he started to rut in and out of her faster and harder. He was close and she tightened her grip on him until she felt one last surge, and then molten heat warming her inside. His moans and final thrusts as he released brought her to the peak of pleasure, and she let out several small gasps, the tension dissolving within the feeling that reached every nerve from her forehead to her toes.

Conner’s whole body relaxed afterwards. He let her slip down and then bent to kiss her. She was slack in his arms and he carried her out and set her gently on her feet. Wrapping her in a towel, he kissed her stomach. He couldn’t wait for her grow with his children, their children. Conner had waited for thirty years to find her and now that he had, he was never going to let her go. All he could think of was starting a family and making the mating official. He knew they would face many challenges, but together, they could weather any storm.

THE END

My Holiday Protector

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Damon was still in the house and even though she wished that she could ignore it, Chloe could hear him pacing downstairs on the marble floors in the hallway. She didn’t want to face him, but knew that she couldn’t hide away forever… She knew that it was over, and she had never wanted anything more in her entire life… but now the time had come, she was afraid of what he may do… Damon had never been the calmest of guys… and there had been more than one occasion when his anger had got the better of him.

Chloe pulled her silk robe tightly around her shoulders and fastened it at the waist. It was the middle of the night, and although she had asked him to go over an hour ago, Damon was still downstairs, on the main floor of her family home, shouting into his cell phone and cursing the day that Chloe was born.

“Damon?” she whispered as she approached the top of the stairs.

“What?” he looked up at her and seemed to spit venom. His dress shirt was still firmly buttoned and his bowtie done up perfectly, despite the fact he had been rolling around drunk only a few hours before.

They’d been at a holiday fundraiser for one of Chloe’s dad’s firms and the night had gone from bad to worse. Damon had turned up in a terrible mood, which had only intensified with each shot of whiskey he knocked back and each martini he spilled whilst trying to look sophisticated. Chloe had been born into this world of privilege and corporate affairs, but after her time spent with Damon… she knew she was done.

She didn’t care about upsetting her father, he would get over it in time, but she would never forgive herself if she resigned herself to a life with a man like him. She needed someone much more rugged around the edges and who loved an adventure. Not a stuffy business man who only seemed interested in discussing his latest mergers and acquisitions before getting blind drunk and abusive.

“You’re going to regret this Chlo,” Damon hissed at her as he paced the hallway before he looked out of the window to check for his cab. “You stuck up little bitch,” he snorted. “You’ll get what’s coming to you.”

Chloe had to use all of her strength not to roll her eyes. Seeing him like this now, she found it hard to believe that there had ever been love between them. He was so angry, so ugly… so cruel. His insides must have been rotten and black.

“Fuck this,” he snarled as he reached for the door handle and pulled it open, letting in the icy cold air and a blast of frost.

Chloe watched him from the gallery landing at the top of the stairs as he hurled himself out into the night and onto the sprawling driveway, where he opened the door to his sports car, jumped behind the wheel and let the engine roar. He was so drunk, there was no way he should have been driving, but there was also no way she was going to stop him. The last time she had tried, she had wound up with bruises all down her arms from where he had gripped her as he screamed in her face.

Chloe was smart and knew when to pick her battles… and this wasn’t one of them

“Let him go,” she whispered to herself as the door blew closed with a bang and she saw the flash of lights swing around the fountain and start down the drive to the road.

She breathed a sigh of relief and wiped her eyes.

It wasn’t until she went back in her bedroom and sat down on her bed that she realized she was shaking. She looked at her hands and at the way they trembled and she felt the tears welling up behind her eyes. She hated to admit it to herself, but she had always been scared of Damon. He was always so unpredictable, it was as if at any moment he could have swung around and punched her square in the jaw. She shivered and climbed underneath the covers. It wouldn’t be long before it was the New Year and she had big plans for herself. She was going to grab life with both hands and really live, instead of just existing.

And now that Damon was gone, she was finally free to start again.

2.

The following morning Chloe awoke to the sound of banging and crashing throughout the house. She rolled over and blinked her bleary eyes awake and strained her ears to pick up the sounds of whatever was happening. Somewhere downstairs she could hear her mother’s voice drifting through the hallways, calling to one of the handymen to hang the garland higher.

Decoration day, she thought with fondness.

It had been a family tradition of theirs for as long as she could remember to spend a full Saturday adorning their family home with a whole host of Christmas décor, but usually they would wait for Chloe to surface. Maybe they had got wind of her and Damon’s argument and decided to leave her to it for the morning, or maybe they just realized that now she was twenty-two, she was probably too old to be still fussing on with activities that were created for her when she was a child.

She felt a pang of nostalgia as she remembered their family Christmas’s when she was younger and of how her and her parents and brother had all dressed up in festive jumpers, turned on the carols and danced all day together whilst adorning the tree and sipping mulled wine. Chloe always found herself with the job of untangling the fairy lights, and although she hated it, it was another tradition that seemed to have stuck. It had always been one of her favorite days of the year, but even though she was back there for the weekend and away from her apartment in the city, she was still feeling decidedly un-Christmassy.

She yawned and leaned up on her elbows. Even though she was feeling more like The Grinch than Mrs. Christmas she dragged herself out of bed and after pulling on her robe, made her way downstairs.

“Chloe!” her mother beamed as she shuffled into the kitchen and grabbed the pot of coffee that was resting on the center island.

The whole room looked as if a Santa’s grotto had exploded all over it and she tiptoed amongst lush green wreaths, garlands and baubles to find a seat at the table.

“Morning,” she croaked as she took a sip of coffee and rested her chin on her hand.

“Feeling the after effects of last night?” her mother smirked.

Chloe shrugged and raised her eyebrows. She wasn’t sure how much she had heard, or indeed even if her and her father had been home when the argument took place. Their family home was so big, it was easy for people to disappear into their rooms and sleep peacefully at night without being disturbed by the goings on of the others. She and Damon had left them at the gala dinner and had no idea of when they had returned.

“Something like that,” she said sullenly.

Her mother looked at her and placed the garland she was holding down on the counter top.

“I knew something was up last night,” she said. “What’s happened?”

Chloe sighed and felt the tears stinging her eyes again. She wanted to tell her mother everything, but at the same time, she couldn’t bear to go through it all again.

“Damon and I…” she began. “We’ve broken up.”

Her mother reached out and stroked her shoulder. Chloe knew there was nothing she could say, but just the fact that she was there for her was enough.

“I’m sorry Darling,” her mom soothed. “I thought maybe he would have been the one to go the distance.”

“Well,” Chloe sighed. “At one point so did I.”

Her mother smiled sympathetically and then turned back to the decorations.

“You know we can talk about it if you want to,” she said over her shoulder. “But I won’t crowd you for now.”

Chloe blinked away a tear and nodded. Her mother knew her so well, she was fully aware of how little she would want to discuss the whole thing. All Chloe wanted to do was throw herself into a new activity, and fast.

She got to her feet and picked up a golden angel. It was one of the decorations she loved the most and remembered year after year.

“Where is this going?” she said cheerily. “May as well get started and help you.”

“Don’t worry,” her mom smiled. “If you don’t feel up to it I have the boys helping me out.”

She motioned to the hallway where Chloe could see the guys her mom hired to do odd jobs around the house working away like busy bees, pinning the garlands up the length of the staircase and around the gallery landing.

“Well, maybe I will get dressed first,” Chloe chuckled.

She took her coffee and made her way back to her room where she dressed in a casual pair of jeans and a red t-shirt.

May as well at least try to be festive, she told herself as she tied her long black hair up high into a pony tail and finished it off with a red ribbon.

As she made her way back downstairs and rejoined her mother in the kitchen she realized how good it felt to be home for the holidays. Even though her apartment was only a half hour drive from her families stunning and sprawling home, she rarely spent much time there. Since Chloe had gone out on her own and thrown herself into the working world, she hadn’t felt the need to go home as often, her time was stretched enough as it was. But with Christmas fast approaching and her father’s annual gala dinner being arranged for that weekend she had decided to put in a few weeks leave from her job at a glossy magazine and take some well-deserved time off. Now she didn’t have to worry about getting back to the city in time for a meeting on Monday morning and she had more than enough time to enjoy the holidays and get all of her shopping done in good time, rather than flapping around like a maniac at the last minute!

“So,” her mom said as she passed her a string of fairy lights that were curled up into a tight, tangled ball. “I guess you can start with these.”

Chloe groaned and her mom winked. Some traditions, it appeared, certainly never changed.

3.

After a full day of decorating the house with the help from the two handymen, Chloe and her mom sat down in the front room and looked around at all of their hard work. The tree stood tall and proud in the widest corner of the room, and it glinted gold and red with each stunning bauble that reflected their bright fairy lights.

“I can’t believe Dad and Oliver got out of this, this year,” Chloe smirked. “They are definitely untangling the lights next year… no exceptions.”

Her mother laughed and poured them both a glass of red wine before slipping back into the big, soft cushions of the couch.

“Women do it best,” she said as she took a sip. “They only would have been in the way.”

Chloe smiled and nodded. Her mother was right there, for certain.

Oliver had always been a handful, and even though he was her younger brother and she enjoyed his company, she had been glad of just a day with her mom. It wasn’t often they spent so much time together, and after the night she had been through with Damon, the last thing she needed was Oliver or her dad asking questions.

“They’ll be home soon anyway,” her mom said as she got to her feet and stretched. “I better start thinking about making us something for dinner.”

Chloe got to her feet too and followed her mother through into the kitchen. There was something so magical about the house when it was decorated for the holidays, it made it feel so much warmer, so much more alive. She smiled as she looked up at the garlands trailing up the bannister rails of their huge staircase, and the candles that lit the way from room to room. Her family had never been the kind to do things by halves, and Christmas was one of the times when her mother really showed the world what they were made of. Nothing went untouched when it came to holiday magic.

Chloe sat down at the center island in the kitchen and sipped the warm red wine as she reached for her cell phone and looked at it for the first time that day. Her heart almost stopped as she saw that she had a missed call and a voicemail from Damon and she dropped the phone onto the counter and sighed.

“What’s the matter?” her mom asked with concern as she turned around and saw the ghostly expression on her daughters face.

“Damon,” she said quietly. “He’s tried to call.”

“I’m finding it hard not to ask what’s happened with you two,” her mom confessed. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

What could she tell her… that he was aggressive and possessive? That he drank too much? That he was generally the worst boyfriend she had ever had and she was frightened of him? After the lovely day they had had together the last thing Chloe wanted to do was concern her mom, and especially at this time of year.

“It just wasn’t right,” she shrugged. “I’ll be okay…”

She pushed the cell phone away and picked up her wine and sipped it slowly. Her heart was still pounding and she knew in that moment that maybe Damon wasn’t going to go so quietly after all. Was he going to make this hard for her? Would he start to harass her until she caved and took him back?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of her father and Oliver bursting through the front door in fits of raucous laughter. Their voices boomed down the hallway and they ‘ooed and aahhed’ at all of the decorations adorning the house.

“Well it looks like you two have been busy!” her dad exclaimed as he came through the kitchen doorway clad in a crisp suit and holding his briefcase.

Oliver followed closely behind him with a massive grin on his face and Chloe instantly knew why… he hadn’t had to help and he was relieved. She scowled at him and he slyly flipped her the bird.

“Looks good girls,” her dad smiled as he leant down and kissed her mom on the cheek and then came and gave Chloe a hug.

“Thanks Dad,” she grinned as she hugged him back.

“So what are we having?” he said as he undid his top button and tie and poured himself a glass of wine.

Oliver sat down with them and it was almost as if it could have been ten years earlier… her dad coming home from work and her mom cooking up a storm… Oliver tormenting her quietly behind their backs and Chloe in a funk over a boy. Yes, it was certainly a typical family evening! And even though she wasn’t feeling her best, she was glad to be there with them.

“You’ll have to wait and see,” her mom joked and they all moaned in unison.

As they all sat down around the dining room table and her mom placed a huge roast in front of them, Chloe felt again as if she had gone back in time. She really loved being at home with her family, even if they did drive her mad on occasions. She watched the way her dad shifted uneasily in his seat and she felt her posture tighten. If there was one thing she had learned being a part of this family, it was when someone was hiding something and working up to lower the boom. Her dad had been an expert at it his whole life and Chloe had learned early on that he was the type of man to throw surprises their way when they least expected it.

“So,” he said suddenly and Chloe felt her heart sink.

“Umm?” her mom smiled as she passed a bowl of red cabbage to Oliver.

“Well, I’m hoping none of you are going to bust my balls over this,” her father continued. “But I have to go away on Monday… for two weeks.”

“What?” Oliver said, as angry and shocked as Chloe and her mom clearly were.

“I know, I know…” he held up his hands as if he was surrendering. “I feel terrible about it, but there’s nothing I can do.”

“You’ll be missing Christmas,” Chloe said. “Can’t it wait?”

“It’s business,” he said sternly. “And no it can’t.”

“But George,” her mom interjected. “I mean… Christmas?”

“If I don’t go we won’t acquire our new offices in the Middle East. This is important Karen,” he said as he looked at Chloe’s mother with sad eyes. “I know its shitty timing, but it can’t be helped.”

Chloe felt her heart sink. She was just getting back into the family vibe, and now the head of the household was going to be disappearing on them over the holidays.

“But,” he said as he dabbed the corner of his mouth with a serviette and smiled wryly. “I have arranged something that will help soften the blow…” he winked as he trailed off and Chloe felt her disappointment peak into excitement… What did he have up his sleeve to make them all feel better?

Her dad looked at them all with his hands clasped together and sighed.

“I honestly do wish I was here to celebrate Christmas with you all,” he said sadly. “But, I thought if I’m not going to be here… then maybe you shouldn’t be either.”

Chloe looked at her mom with intrigue and then at Oliver… what was going on?

“So,” he dad continued, “I’ve leased out a luxury log cabin in Colorado for you all for the next two weeks.”

“Oh my God!” Chloe slapped her hands together! She couldn’t believe it. What perfect timing with everything that had been going on with Damon, she couldn’t think of anything better than escaping for a couple of weeks and spending the holidays in a luxury log cabin in the wilderness.

“George,” her mom smiled. “I can’t believe you’ve done this for us.”

They leaned across the table and shared a loving kiss and Chloe felt all of the sadness and dread that she had felt since the previous evening evaporate into thin air. If there was ever proof of a true love, it was her parents. And now she had her first adventure of her new life to look forward to… And she really couldn’t wait.

4.

Chloe’s dad hadn’t messed around. He had arranged for a car to come and collect them first thing the following morning so Chloe had spent the rest of the evening dashing around and packing her belongings for the next two weeks. As she filled her suitcase with wooly jumpers and thermals, she couldn’t help but let her fingers dance over the selection of bathing suits and bikinis she had in her bottom drawer. She thought of how stunning it would be at their winter retreat in the mountains, underneath the stars and amongst the snow, relaxing in a hot tub and sipping champagne. She nearly squealed with excitement as she pulled a bathing suit free from the drawer and threw it into her case. She couldn’t wait to be away from her hometown, away from Damon, and to be doing something new for the first time in a long time.

The following morning as she got into the car with her mom and Oliver they all waved goodbye to her dad and she blew a kiss to him from the window. She would miss him, but she was glad they wouldn’t just be hanging around the house feeling the big gaping hole that he would leave. Her dad was a shrewd business man, and he had done well in his life. Chloe knew that he would always put them first so it must have been important for him to leave at this time of year. She turned back and looked over her shoulder as their beautiful home and her doting father slipped out of view.

Now they were really on their way, and she was so excited she could barely sit still.

The cabins in the woods were twinkling with lights as they pulled into the mountain resort and weaved their way up the thin, winding roads to their lodge. Chloe was almost pressing her nose against the glass of the window to try and see what was out there in the dark and her heart thumped with anticipation. The snow was thick and pure, and even in the dark the white shone out of the night and seemed alive around them.

“This is incredible,” she whispered and her mom squeezed her hand with an excited smile.

“I still wish Dad were here,” Oliver complained from the front seat and Chloe found herself rolling her eyes. Her brother could always be counted on to try and dampen the mood.

As the driver pulled up outside of what would be their new home for the following two weeks Chloe’s excitement peaked and she snapped off her safety belt and bounded out of the car. Her eyes were wide and expectant as she looked up at the amazing lodge in front of them. It was so big, so luxurious, and so fantastic that she didn’t know what to say. It had already been fully kitted out with decorations and the twinkling Christmas trees that flanked the impressive doorway were just the icing on the cake.

“Wow,” she said with a laugh. “This is something else.”

She walked forward and waited at the foot of the steps for her brother and mom to catch up and then they all climbed them together, holding on to one and other to make sure they didn’t slip. As her mom slid the key into the door and turned the latch and they opened it and walked inside, Chloe felt her jaw drop…

She walked in to one of the most exquisite rooms she had ever been in. The ceiling was high and vaulted with beautiful exposed beams that were covered in garlands, candles were lit and stags heads were mounted on the walls, before an open fire that roared in the huge hearth. It was like something out of a movie, it was so perfect and so Christmassy, she knew that they were going to have an amazing time.

“I may be able to forgive your father after all,” her mom joked as the driver pulled their suitcases into the lobby and waited to be tipped.

“I’ve got first call on the rooms!” Oliver shouted as he raced off up the main staircase and Chloe instinctively rolled her eyes. For an eighteen year old, he was still so immature it drove her nuts.

Later that evening after they had all unpacked and pulled themselves together, Chloe stood on the decked terrace that ran the full exterior of the lodge and looked out over the balcony and down into the valley. The small town at the center of the resort was fully visible from their vantage point in the mountains and it must only have been a short walk down there by sticking the resort paths.

“It looks so picturesque,” she smiled as she hugged her arms around herself.

“It’s lame,” Oliver’s voice came from behind her as he stepped out of the double French doors and slid them closed behind him.

“Trust you,” she snapped.

“Well I’d rather be back at home, wouldn’t you?” he said.

“No,” Chloe said defiantly, “Obviously not. I think it’s great here.”

“Well I’ve got nothing to do and no way of even getting any booze. No one knows me here.”

“Well that’s tough luck,” Chloe found herself smirking. It was about time her annoying little brother had his comeuppance.

“I don’t suppose you’d…” he trailed off but looked at her with pleading eyes.

“No chance,” Chloe roared with laughter. “All the Christmas Spirit in the world couldn’t get me to go and buy you booze.”

She slapped him playfully on the arm and pouted in mock disappointment.

“Maybe Mommy will let you have a glass of her wine… if you’re a good boy.”

Chloe couldn’t help but burst into laughter as Oliver clenched his fist in mock fury.

“Sorry Ollie,” she shook her head and giggled. “But you’re on your own on that one.”

Oliver covered his eyes with his hands and groaned.

“Anyway,” Chloe smiled as she turned back towards the door to the lodge and slid it open, “That reminds me… it’s about time I went and checked out what sort of bars they have in this town.”

“I hate you,” Oliver said jokingly as she walked away and closed the door behind her and grinned at him through the glass.

“Are you two winding each other up?” her mom said as she lounged on the plush couch and nursed a glass of red wine.

“What else are the holidays for?” Chloe smirked.

“You two…” her mum smiled.

“I’m going to head down into town,” she said as she picked up her purse and pulled on her coat. “I don’t suppose you want to come?”

Her mom shook her head and yawned.

“I’m far too tired for that,” she said. “But go on, have a good time… just be safe, stick to the roads.”

“Of course I will,” Chloe shook her head. “What do you think I am, some kind of idiot…”

“No dear,” her mom laughed. “But you know, strange place, strange town…”

“Luxury resort,” Chloe said. “I hardly imagine it’s going to be crawling with criminals.”

“Have a good time!” Her mom rolled her eyes before swigging her wine and waving her goodbye.

Chloe laughed again and blew her a kiss before making her way to the front door of the cabin and opening it up to the night.

5.

The fresh snow crunched underfoot as she walked along the winding paths and down towards the town. It was so cold that it was already starting to freeze and Chloe was glad of her fur lined hat and cape. She pulled it around her tightly and smiled up at the stars. The night was so clear and there was barely a cloud in the sky. The moonlight shone down on her and lit the way, along with the lights that dotted along the sidewalks, letting her know she hadn’t veered off course. Up ahead she could hear sounds of life and of people cheering. Music was thumping softly and it sounded as if somewhere a group of people were either watching a sports game or playing beer pong. Chloe hustled up and started to walk faster. Whatever was going on down there, she didn’t want to miss it.

As she got closer to the town and all of the shops, restaurants and bars came into view, she couldn’t help but smile. It was the sort of place she had always dreamed of visiting but had never had the opportunity. Sure, she had been skiing when she was a kid, but this was different. It was Christmas and the whole town was decked out in thousands of twinkling lights.  Trees and Santa Claus’s were everywhere and the whole place felt so magical she could barely put it into words.

Small crowds were outside of various venues and the whole town seemed so friendly and buzzing with life that she couldn’t help but smile and say hello to everyone she passed. Even though there were many places to choose from, her eyes had focused on one place in particular as she had started her walk along the Main Street and she kept her gaze fixed firmly on it as she made her way forward.

The bar was wooden and a lodge itself in style and out the front a small group of girls and guys were drinking and chattering. She smiled as she walked past them and made her way inside and she wasn’t disappointed. Music drifted out from an old retro jukebox, open fires roared in the corners and the low lighting made the bar feel even more welcoming and inviting. Chloe made her way towards the long counter and pulled up a stool. As she slid onto it and began to unwrap her cape she felt the eyes of the room on her. It wasn’t overly busy in there and she was certainly a new girl in town. She could feel how each man in there was waiting to check her out and see what she had on under her fur cape.

As she revealed her low cut black t-shirt and the large swell of her breasts, she looked down to make sure her bra wasn’t showing. When she had dressed that night she had wanted to be provocative, but not slutty, and so she had teamed it with a pair of tight jeans. They clung to her curvy figure perfectly and made her feel so goddam sexy that she couldn’t help but smile as she brushed her long, silky hair behind her ear.

“Hi,” one of the barmen leaned across and grinned. “What can I get you?”

Chloe bit her lip and looked down at the bar menu. She could see lists of wines and champagne, but what she really wanted was a beer. She could tell that the majority of the people in the resort were well heeled and normally this would have made her want to fit in, but she was feeling rebellious.

“A bottle of Bud,” she smiled and the barman nodded and turned to get her, her drink.

After he passed it to her she sipped it slowly and felt herself begin to unwind. It had been a long day and the travelling had taken it out of her, but she didn’t want to miss a moment of her new abode. She wanted to experience it all and make sure that she made the most out of her time there.

She swigged the beer fast and as she felt her eyes starting to droop with tiredness, she was about to call it a night when suddenly she sensed that someone was beside her. They slid onto the stool right next to her and leaned over across the bar to speak to the bartender. Chloe tried to see out of the corner of her eye but her vision was blurred, so in the end she turned to face them and for the second time that day her jaw almost hit the floor.

The man who had come and sat beside her was so incredibly attractive it almost took her breath away. She couldn’t help but stare, her mouth slightly agape, as he pointed to a bottle of vodka on the back wall of the bar and then turned to her and smiled. He caught her, in full stare mode and her mouth hanging open. She snapped it shut quickly and his eyes glistened as he smiled, the skin around the corner of them crinkling slightly.

“Oh…” Chloe whimpered.

She looked down at the ground quickly and wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole.

What was she doing? Why had she stared at him like that?

The man let out a low laugh and she could tell that he was still watching her. Now she had looked away, she couldn’t even remember what he looked like, but she knew he was unlike anyone she had ever seen before. She could feel his eyes burning into her and she knew that she had to look back up and see him… as she turned her eyes upward and they grazed over his tight jeans on wide thighs, his rippling abs underneath a white t-shirt and his huge muscular arms, she swallowed hard. As she moved past his squared jaw and up to his piercing blue eyes her heart almost stopped beating. His hair was a dusky blonde that seemed to catch the light of the fire and she instinctively bit her bottom lip as her mouth gaped open again.

“Hi,” he said almost in a whisper.

His voice was so low and masculine it made her bones shake.

“Hi,” she managed to croak as their eyes locked in on each other’s and they both seemed unable to tear away.

“Vodka, straight up,” the bartender slammed the tumbler down in front of him and broke their awkward moment.

“Thanks,” the guy said as he slid ten dollars across the counter before he turned back to Chloe. “You new here?” he asked.

“Umm,” she stammered. “Yeah, I, well we, I got here earlier today.”

“We?” he asked, looking around the bar as if to try and find who she was with.

“Oh no,” Chloe shook her head. “I’m on my own here… but I’m here in the resort with my family. Last minute Christmas vacation,” she shrugged.

“Nice place to come last minute,” he raised his eyebrows.

“Well,” she found herself trying not to trip over her words, “My dad had to go away so he sent us here… sort of like a consolation prize.”

He nodded and swigged the vodka down in one before he tapped the bar top again and the tender began to pour him another.

She felt uncomfortable, as if she had said the wrong thing and broke his gaze to twiddle with the label on the beer bottle in front of her.

“I’m Finn,” he said finally as he held out his big rough hand and slid it into hers.

“Chloe,” she smiled.

“Nice name,” he grinned at her and raised his eyebrows.

She felt herself blushing and she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.

“So Chloe,” he continued. “How about you let me buy you a drink?”

Suddenly, she wasn’t so tired anymore.

6.

Finn bought them beer after beer and each time they chinked them together in celebration. Their conversation flowed easily and he told her that he had been at the resort staying in a friend’s lodge for the past couple of weeks and was on leave from the military. Chloe listened with intrigue as he told her about his experiences in the town, but when she tried to ask him more about his life at work, he clammed up and seemed to veer off the subject.

“I’m originally from Alaska,” he said as he swigged his beer. “But I’ve been away from there for a long time.”

“Well I’m glad you’re here tonight,” she said bravely, the alcohol helping her to loosen up. “Otherwise I’d be sat here alone.”

“I’m glad too,” he smiled warmly as their eyes locked together again.

The bell rang behind the bar for last orders and he motioned to the bartender to bring them another. Since Finn had walked in, time had gone crazily fast and she couldn’t believe it was almost midnight. Each time she looked into his eyes, she felt herself being pulled more into his world, as if they had known each other a lot longer than a couple of hours. Each time he opened his mouth to laugh and flashed his glistening white teeth she found her heart racing just a little bit more and her pulse thumped through her veins with excitement.

“So,” he smiled, “Let me walk you home?” he got to his feet and held out his arm like a gentleman.

Chloe felt like she was blushing crimson, and although she wanted him to, she didn’t want him to get the wrong idea.

“Let him,” the bartender said sensing her hesitation. “The woods aren’t safe at this time of night.”

Chloe’s heart rate quickened.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“There’s been a bear seen around here recently, a big bear… some people say its white,” the bartender snorted at the end of his sentence.

“A big, white… bear?” Chloe asked with amusement.

“Yep,” the bartender nodded. “Don’t shoot the messenger, but that’s what I’ve been told… people have to be careful out there walking back… who knows what may wander out and…you know…” he made a claw with his hand and ripped at the air.

Chloe stepped back and wrinkled her nose and Finn shifted uneasily next to her.

“Come on,” he said, dismissing the barman’s story. “Let me walk you back.”

As they approached her lodge Finn looked into her eyes and smiled.

“It was lovely to meet you Chloe,” he said as he brushed the stray strand of hair behind her ear.

She looked up at him and felt the world around them begin to blur. As she leaned forward and wrapped her arm around his waist and he pulled her against him, her whole body felt on fire. Their kiss was electric and as he slipped his tongue into her mouth and their lips brushed softly together, she felt like she could have been jelly in his arms.

Chloe had never felt like this before… and she had only known him a couple of hours. Finn had the kind of personality that made it seem as if they had been friends for years, and he was so sexy, so confident and comfortable in his own skin, that it was a huge turn-on.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” he asked as he stared into her eyes.

“Going out with you,” she smiled.

Finn nodded with a huge grin on his face and leant in and kissed her once more.

“Meet me at the bar at eight,” he said as he turned on his heel and stepped back into the snow.

He waited as Chloe climbed the steps to the lodge and opened the door. As she stepped inside she waved to him and smiled.

“Tomorrow at eight,” he repeated.

“Tomorrow at eight,” she nodded and waved.

As she closed the door behind her she breathed a huge sigh and couldn’t help her grin from reaching ear to ear.

I have a date, she thought. I’ve been here for less than a day… and already I’ve met someone and I have a date… this is shaping up to be the best Christmas ever!

She locked the door and turned out the lights in the lodge before she crept up the stairs so as to not wake her mom and brother. As she slipped into her warm bed and pulled the covers around her she felt genuinely happy for the first time in a long time. She would never be able to thank her dad enough. This vacation was exactly what she needed.

7.

The intoxicating scent of smoked bacon and maple syrup drifted up through the beams and across the landing towards Chloe’s bedroom late the following morning. She rolled over and rubbed her eyes and wished that she had a bell to ring to get Oliver to bring breakfast to her.  But even if she did, she knew she stood no chance of him putting himself out for her.

She yawned and stretched and felt a smile creep across her face.

Finn.

The previous evening had been so much fun… and so unexpected… and she had another date with him lined up in a matter of hours’ time.

“Chloeee!” Her mom called from somewhere downstairs and she stepped down onto the warm wooden floorboards and grabbed her robe.

The lodge was alive with sound, Christmas music was playing on the radio and Oliver was sat in the main living area with his feet up watching the game. Their mom was working away at the kitchen counters, cooking them brunch and as Chloe stepped down the stairs she really felt the absence of her father.

“Morning Darling,” her mom said as she kissed her on the cheek. “So, how was it out there last night?” she motioned out of the French doors and out into the snowy mountains.

“It was great,” Chloe said coyly. “It’s a really cute place, you’ll both like it.” She smirked at her little secret.

“That’s good,” her mom beamed, “I’m looking forward to heading out in an hour or so.”

“I’ll come with,” Oliver called over his shoulder. “I want to see what this place is about too.”

Chloe picked up the pot of coffee and poured herself a big, frothy cup before she sat down with Oliver and slapped his feet off the table.

“Have you heard from Dad?” she called over to her mom.

“No…” she said. “I tried to call him last night but I think he’ll have been travelling…”

“Maybe we should try him again?” Chloe sat up and looked at her. To make them aware of how much he resented their conversation, Oliver began to turn up the volume on the TV and Chloe slapped him on the shoulder and snatched the remote.

“Here,” her mom said as she passed Chloe her cell phone.

Chloe sipped her coffee, pressed dial and held the phone to her ear. It started ringing and she hummed as she waited, expecting her father to pick up. When it switched the answerphone, she hung up and lay the phone down on the coffee table.

“He didn’t answer,” she said quietly.

“Oh well,” her mom replied from the kitchen, “He’s probably asleep.”

Chloe nodded and sipped her drink, but something at the back of her mind was nagging… It wasn’t like her dad not to be in touch with at least one of them… especially when they were all travelling and apart.

Oliver jumped up and slapped his hands together.

“Right mom,” he said, “Where’s this breakfast?”

Chloe found herself rolling her eyes again and wondering how long she’d be able to stand her brother’s annoying attitude. At least she knew she would have the lodge to herself for the rest of the day, and she could look forward to a few hours peace.

Then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, Chloe knew what was wrong.

The cell phone… the dial tone… it hadn’t been international.

“Mom?” she said as she got to her feet. “When did dad fly to the UAE?”

“Late yesterday dear, why?” her mom didn’t seem fazed.

“His dial tone wasn’t international…” Chloe felt herself tense.

“Oh Chloe,” her mom chuckled, “You worry too much, now come on, foods ready.”

Chloe followed her mom’s orders and made her way to the table. Even though she knew her instincts were usually right, she didn’t want to worry unnecessarily… She was sure her mom was right… everything was sure to be fine.

Later that day Chloe relaxed in the outdoor hot tub on the lodge’s terrace and watched the way the hot steam billowed up into the freezing cold air around her. She looked out at the snowy mountains and breathed in the fresh scent of pine. She really did love being in this sort of environment, it suited her perfectly.

She closed her eyes and lay back, keeping her head resting just right on the edge of the tub as the bubbles raged around her. Her mom and Oliver had gone into town a few hours before, and she had enjoyed a lazy afternoon of day dreaming about Finn and mentally planning what she would wear that evening for their next date at the bar.

When she thought about how instant their attraction had been it filled her with butterflies and the kind of excitement that was rare to find. She had heard her parents talk about how they had first met and of how they had known instantly that it was meant to be. Chloe felt crazy thinking this way, but that is how it had been for her the night before. The second she had lay eyes on Finn, she knew that he was going to be someone important. She thought back to Damon and of how he had made her so miserable over the past few months. She was so glad to be away from him, so glad to not have to deal with his mood swings and his aggressive nature. He was so shifty and untrustworthy… and even if he was in the same corporate world as her father, she knew that he was a dishonest man and would only have continued to drag her further into the ground.

As her mind wandered and she found herself becoming hot and bothered at the thought of Finn and what he might look like if he climbed into the hot tub with her, she suddenly had the strange feeling that she wasn’t alone. She sat up and brushed her wet hair back off her face. She stood up slightly and looked around. The roads around the lodge seemed quiet and there wasn’t any movement in the trees… yet she could feel it… somewhere, eyes were on her.

She reached out of the tub and across to the chair where her towel and robe were laying and she scooped them up in one. As she got fully to her feet, still standing in the water, she wrapped the huge waffle towel around her and tucked it in at her chest before she pulled the robe over her too. Her teeth chattered as the cold air battered her skin and she skipped lightly to the edge of the terrace and looked out into the forest properly and down onto the roads. She could see other lodges clearly, but she couldn’t see any people. The feeling that she was being watched refused to leave her, and she felt that whoever was there… was close.

She stepped back slowly and made her way back to the French doors, opened them and locked them behind her. Chloe had never been a nervous person, but that had given her the creeps.

She would have bet good money that she wasn’t alone out there. She just knew that someone was watching.

8.

As she walked down into town later that night, her heart raced with anticipation and she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. The thought of seeing Finn again was making her feel as excited as she had done when she was a kid on Christmas Eve. She laughed to herself at the irony and quickened up her pace.

More snow had fallen throughout the afternoon and she crunched through the fresh white in her black boots. Even though the heel was small, she still tottered on them with care, not wanting to slip.

The noise of the town grew louder around her and as she stepped into the main stretch her heart felt warm at the sight of all of the lights and people having fun. She hugged her arms around herself and made her way toward the lodge bar that stood tall and proud in the center of the square.

As she crunched over the snowy ground and the scent of beer and warm bodies grew closer her mind skipped back to how she had felt when she was with Finn… the scent of his cologne, the way his eyes locked with hers… his smile…

“Hey,” his voice pierced through the night and was so unexpected it made her jump.

Chloe spun around to see Finn standing behind her with a cheeky smile on his face and as he started to laugh, knowing that he had shocked her, she slapped him playfully on the shoulder as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

He was so strong and protective, and she felt tiny in his arms. She looked up into his eyes and he planted a soft, solitary kiss on her lips.

“Sorry,” he shrugged cheekily.

“Sneaking up on a girl at night… all alone…” she joked. “It’s a good job I’m not trained in martial arts.”

She raised her eyebrows and Finn winked at her.

“I won’t do it again,” he leaned in closer, “Scouts honor.”

Chloe felt herself blushing. She had been relaxed with booze the previous evening, and now she was completely sober she felt shy and nervous around him. It was as if they were two teenagers, just meeting up for the first time at the movies.

“Come on,” Finn said as he clasped his hand in hers. “I want to show you something.”

He pulled her towards the other side of the square and away from the bar. Chloe realized that her chance of Dutch courage was slipping away behind her and she was going to have to roll with it. Even though her nerves were getting the better of her, she knew she would enjoy herself, just being with Finn again was making her feel so alive it was liberating.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he pulled her further out of the square and out towards the forest.

“You’ll have to wait and see…” Finn smiled at her warmly.

They crossed onto a pathway that was lit with lights and lined with Christmas trees. With each step they took they seemed to be going more into a fairytale. The town was so beautiful and all of the houses were like something out of a dream. Out of the main section where Chloe’s lodge was situated and closer towards the town, the houses were more like cottages out of a Disney movie and really made the place feel like magic.

“It’s just up here,” Finn said as he raced up an incline and Chloe tried to keep up with him without skidding on her boots and making an ass out of herself.

When they reached the top he wrapped his arm around her and Chloe gasped as she looked out from their vantage point and out across the whole town. It was so incredible to see it from there at night, all lit up and bustling with life and the sounds of winter. Christmas songs and people singing and laughing drifted up the mountain to meet them and it was hard to believe that it was all real.

“It’s almost like this is the only place on earth, don’t you think?” Finn whispered.

Chloe nodded and turned to look at him. As he pulled her closer to him she had an overwhelming sense of unreality.

“Where did you come from?” she whispered as he ran a hand through her hair.

He kissed her deeply and hard, and it was so powerful it almost took her breath away. As she entwined herself with him she couldn’t believe how fast she was falling for him and how natural it felt. It was as if this was always meant to happen and they had both just had to find their way to this point in time.

Finn smiled at her and kissed her lightly on the forehead.

“Come on,” he said. “I don’t want to keep you out, up here in these dangerous mountains,” he joked, obviously mocking the bartender from the night before. Chloe laughed and slipped her hand into his as they walked together back down the hill.

“How long will you stay for?” she asked him as they began to approach the square.

“I’m not sure,” Finn shrugged. “Probably until after the holidays.”

“Me too,” Chloe beamed. She was glad that he wasn’t going to be disappearing on her any time soon.

He led her towards the bar and as they stepped inside they chose to take a quiet table in the corner next to one of the roaring fires and cuddled up on one of the big cozy couches.

Finn ordered them a bottle of red wine and poured it for them both before relaxing back into the cushions and pulling Chloe close to him. If the room had been quieter, it could almost have been as if they were an established couple, relaxing at home on an evening in front of the fire. Chloe closed her eyes and imagined it and smiled.

They were wrapped up in each other’s arms, kissing and exploring each other without offending everyone else in the bar when Chloe felt her cell phone vibrating in her back pocket. She ignored it at first, but when it started to go off for what must have been the fifth time she apologized to Finn and excused herself from the table.

“Mom?” she said as she pressed answer.

“Chloe,” her mom panted hurriedly. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the square, at one of the bars… what’s the matter?” She could sense the angst in her Mom’s voice and knew immediately that something was wrong.

“Who are you with?” her Mom asked.

“Mom! What is going on?” Now Chloe was really panicking.

“Listen to me carefully, whatever you’re doing, leave it and walk out of their casually. If you’re with someone, just excuse yourself and say you need to get an early night. Hurry back. Right now!”

Before Chloe had a chance to respond, the line went dead.

She knew that something had been happening with her family, and now she had the feeling she was about to find out the truth. She turned on her heel and trying to keep her hands from shaking she walked back to Finn and apologized.

“I’m so sorry,” she said trying to act as normal as possible. “That was my mom, she’s not feeling well and she needs me to head back.”

Finn raised his eyebrows and looked concerned.

“Is everything okay?” he asked as he got to his feet.

Chloe nodded and leaned in and gave him a kiss.

“Honestly, everything’s fine,” she smiled.

She turned and quickly walked out of the bar, not looking back over her shoulder even though he had called her name.

She had to get back to the cabin. Something terrible was happening… she could feel it.

9.

In her panic her feet slipped on the ice as she tried to navigate the pathways back up to the lodge. The darkness seemed thicker and as her heart raced, her hands shook and her mind became clouded with confusion. She was in such a rush she realized that suddenly she didn’t recognize the path, and the forest seemed thicker and appeared to be looming over her. She heard the snap of a twig behind her and she shivered as she realized that she must have taken a wrong turn… she definitely wasn’t on the right path back to the lodge.

She was about to go back and try to find the right way when suddenly out of the darkness ahead of her, she was aware of a figure emerging… a flashlight clasped in their hands which they shone up into her eyes.

“Chloe,” the voice said sternly… and it sent a chill right down her spine.

She would know that voice anywhere…

It was Damon.

Chloe brought her hands up to shield her eyes and blinked as she tried to see past the harsh glare of the flashlight, but as soon as she was able to focus, she immediately wished that she hadn’t… because in his hand, Damon was holding a gun. And he had it pointed right at her.

Her whole body was frozen to the spot and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Damon was there… and he was going to harm her. She felt her body tremble and she wanted to speak, but she couldn’t find the words.

“Hold your hands up,” Damon said coldly. “Hold them out in front of you and cross them at the wrists. In a minute I’m going to tie them and then you’re going to come with me.”

“Damon…” she stammered, “What is happening? What are you doing?”

“Oh for God’s sake Chlo,” he spat, “Isn’t it obvious?”

Her mind raced to try and make sense of it all, but she was coming up with nothing.

“You didn’t think I was with you because I was into you did you?” he snorted. “As if… I was only with you to get information about your father and his businesses… and now I know a hell of a lot that I can use to my advantage.”

None of it made any sense.

“Your dad’s not really away on business you fool!” he laughed. “He got wind of my little plan to kidnap you and use you for ransom… so he sent you here thinking I wouldn’t be able to get to you… Ha! How he underestimated me.”

Chloe’s mind almost exploded… Damon had used her… and was going to kidnap her to extort money…? This was almost too unbelievable for words.

“So get down on the ground and hold up your hands, I have a van waiting and I’m already half frozen!” He spat.

Trembling, Chloe got onto her knees and just when she was about to resign herself to whatever fate Damon had in store for her, she looked up into his eyes and realized he had a look of sheer terror spreading out across his face.

He was looking at something behind her and she could tell that he was frightened. When she turned to look around, roaming proudly and fiercely out of the snowcapped trees behind them was the biggest and purest white bear she had ever seen.

It stood up on its haunches and lunged forward in a snarl of teeth and claws. Chloe screamed and covered her eyes, but couldn’t help but peek through her fingers as she watched the majestic beast launch itself at Damon and pin him to the ground.

The bear was huge… she had never seen anything so incredible, but also so out of place. It was like a polar bear, something so beautiful and unique in that little resort in Colorado… none of it made sense!

The bear clamped its jaws around Damon’s leg and began to drag him ferociously into the woods and out of sight. Chloe couldn’t see what was happening, but she could guess from the wailing and snarling that it wasn’t going to be anything good. She got to her feet and went to run but then was aware of a silence that pierced through the forest.

The screaming had stopped.

She turned on her heel and peered behind her, into the darkness, and she could see the outline of the great hulking bear coming slowly towards her. She was rooted to the spot with fear and as she shook with terror she made a silent prayer that it wouldn’t harm her.

Please, she thought, please don’t hurt me.

The bear came towards her and stopped about two feet away from her. It looked at her deep in the eyes and she felt herself falling into a trance. The eyes were so familiar… she knew she had looked into them before. Her heart started to pound as she realized what was happening… She knew who’s eyes they were…

They were Finn’s.

“Finn?” she whispered as she moved closer to the bear and held out her hand.

The bear rose onto its hind legs and roared up towards the moon. It was so deafening she clamped her hands down over her ears and whimpered with fear.  But when she looked up the bear was looking at her tenderly and she knew in that moment that she was right.

In a flash of white fur and rippling muscle, the beast in front of her turned from majestic animal to handsome human, and as Finn stood in front of her, completely naked and covered in sweat and streaks of blood and snow she felt something trigger inside of her that she had never felt before.

She was speechless… but all she wanted was for him to come for her and to strip her naked. She held her breath and watched the rise and fall of his chest as he caught his breath.

“Take me,” she whispered.

Finn lunged at her through the dark and pulled her close to him. As he tore at her clothes she had never been at someone’s mercy so much in her entire life, but it had never felt so right. This man, this beast, this powerful creature, had chosen her. He had protected her and saved her from Damon, and now she had seen him shift back to his incredible human form and he was going to devour her in his own way right there on the forest floor, in the snow and under the moon.

As he thrust his powerful unsheathed cock inside of her warm folds Chloe moaned with ecstasy and gripped onto him with all of the strength she had. She wrapped her legs around him and opened up fully to him as he pumped in and out of her and she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold on for long before she unraveled in a wave of pleasure.

As she came she screamed up at the stars, savoring every second of a pleasure she had longed for and needed for so very long. As Finn felt her pussy quiver around him he too exploded and emptied his hot, thick load inside of her and collapsed down onto her chest.

She had been claimed. She was now his and she wanted to be his mate for life. She knew in that moment that she would do anything for him. She wanted to give Finn everything.

He wrapped her in his arms and kissed her lightly on the forehead. She shivered but it wasn’t because of the cold. The reality of what had happened with Damon came flooding back and the panic set in.

“My mom!” she said as she sat up and grabbed at her clothes, pulling them around her.

“It’s okay,” Finn soothed. “She’s safe.”

Chloe looked down at him as he traced his rough hands across her soft, smooth, plump skin.

“How do you know?” Chloe was so confused.

“Because…” Finn began… “I was sent here to protect you…”

She looked down at him and took his hand in hers.

“Your father sent you here like Damon said… but he’s no fool Chloe… he hired me to make sure you and your family were safe.”

“What?” she couldn’t believe it.

“My military background… special ops… He hired me to take care of any problems should they arise and keep an eye on you all… And good job, hey?” he winked.

Chloe couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He’d been hired?

“So this?” she said as she wrapped her coat around her chest… “I take it this was part of the job description?”

Finn laughed and shook his head.

“Chloe, the last thing I bargained for when I took this job was that I’d fall for the girl I’m supposed to be protecting.”

All of the anger and confusion she had started to feel quickly evaporated. Finn was falling for her. And she certainly knew that she had fallen for him.

“White bears, Polars, shifters… whatever you want to call us… we know when we find the one,” he smiled.

He took Chloe’s hand in his and kissed it softly.

She had never been so happy in her entire life.

“Come on,” he said as he helped her get dressed and then began his walk back to the woods to find his clothes. “I better get you back to the lodge, your father is on his way.”

As they left the woods and walked back across the mountain Chloe couldn’t believe how much her life had changed in the space of a few days. She had lost one boyfriend, but gained something much more… she had found her mate for life.  There were only a few days to go until the holidays and now she had Finn she knew it was going to be the most special Christmas she had ever had. What could be more incredible than spending it out at their log cabin in Colorado with her wonderful family and the man of her dreams?

They held hands and walked into the night, as the moon shone brightly above and the sky seemed to jingle with stars…

Happy Holidays, Chloe thought.

THE END

Marked as the Alpha’s Mate

Pamela Avery

Copyright ©2015 by Pamela Avery. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

PROLOGUE

2012

Lisa Fuller jogged, her strides lengthening along the path in time to the music blaring over her earphones. She had decided to take the scenic route today, jogging down the forest path that was least popular among most joggers in Fidelity, Philadelphia.

It was quite early in the morning and the air was dewy, fresh, and invigorating. The smell of fresh pines tantalized her nostrils and she inhaled deeply as her feet pounded along the path. Her red hair was done up in a simple bun atop her head and she was clad in a skin-fitting exercise outfit that accentuated the generous curves of her waist and hips.

A noise like thunder rumbled overhead and she almost lost her footing as she looked around in amazement. It was still a bit too dark to tell but the skies didn’t seem to be cloudy. With a shrug, she resumed her jogging, humming in time to the music as a slight wind began to rustle the leaves of the trees lining the forest path. Lisa picked up her pace a little, almost running now.

She had gone almost a half mile along the forest path when she suddenly got the unmistakable feeling of being watched. Her eyes widened with irrepressible panic as she scanned the tall pine trees on either side of the path, extending in every direction as far as the eye could see. She saw no one. Fear coursed through her veins and almost automatically she started running, her breath burning in her lungs as she ran faster than she had ever run before.

Then she saw him. A huge, brown, absolutely beautiful, and deadly, bear with chestnut brown fur with flecks of gold. Its teeth were bared as it raced towards her. She almost froze in her terror. She couldn’t remember … are you supposed to freeze when you see a bear, or play dead, or run? While she tried to figure it out, he kept coming right at her in long lopping strides.

Raw fear clotted her blood in her veins and adrenaline burst through her in a rush as her terror took over and she faced forward and chose the “run away” option. He caught up to her effortlessly, his large paws closing about her waist as he lifted her in his great big paws and roared loud enough to wake the dead. She didn’t have to speak bear to recognize a roar of triumph when she heard it. His scent assailed her nostrils, surprisingly clean and nice. There was something strange about this bear. Why wasn’t she dead already? Her eyes fastened in fascinated horror on the pink inside of his mouth as he roared anew. The sound so loud she was almost afraid it would break her ear drums. Goosebumps erupted all over her hands and sweat poured down her body in rivulets. His paw encircled her entire waist effortlessly as he held her closer to his face and studied her.

Then things got even stranger as some deep survival instinct took over. This was a wild animal, but there was something different about it. There was an intelligence behind its eyes. Rather than scream she chose to speak.

“Please, please,” she panted, barely breathing through her fear. “Please don’t. I have little kids depending on me! Please don’t kill me!”

She was talking to a bear, her subconscious screamed. But even knowing that it couldn’t understand a word of what she was saying – or at least shouldn’t be able to, didn’t deter her as she continued to cry and plead for her life. Every nerve in Lisa’s body strained to breaking point as the beast kept her on level with its shiny white teeth, the size of small tusks.

Lisa struggled weakly in its arms, tears coursing down her cheeks as the animal stopped roaring long enough to look right at her out of strangely beautiful grey eyes flecked with bits of golden color. The animal seemed to freeze as it looked into her clear turquoise eyes. It blinked its great big eyes as though in confusion and Lisa wished desperately that she had a gun or tranquilizer.

The bear shook her slightly staring at her as though in wonder and she screamed anew. Then it extended one paw and  unbelievably  stroked her cheek gently. Lisa’s eyes widened in terror; was that the signal to begin eating her?

The beast made a low sound deep in its throat, its pale gaze fastened on hers. They stared at each other for a while and then with a grunt, it gently, almost reverently, with a deftness she did not think a bear could possess, placed her on her feet back onto the ground.

Lisa stared up at the immense bear, almost afraid to believe this was happening. The beast, as though understanding her disbelief, poked her slightly with one claw on its paw. She jerked backwards, almost falling over. Then with one last glance back at it, she turned and began to run, expecting every second to hear its feet thundering after her and the large furry paws closing around her neck again.

But with every step that took her farther away, the bear just stood watching her, an almost wistful expression on its face.

It let her go.

She ran for all she was worth, gasping as she stumbled and fell. Her alarmed gaze flew over her shoulder again and then widened in disbelief; the bear was gone! In its place, she saw a naked man walking away.

He turned for one last glance over his shoulder, the distance masking his features, and then he himself disappear. She fainted on the spot in mid-stride.

CHAPTER ONE

2015

Lisa Fuller grinned down at three-year old Emily, sharing the little girl’s happy laughter as they both threw more bread down to the swans floating around in the pond.

Emily was a little girl with a tangled mop of blonde hair, deep-set dimples, and the bluest pair of eyes she had ever seen on anyone. Emily had the sweetest smile possible and whenever she grinned at Lisa it felt as though all was immediately right with the world. You wouldn’t know it to look at her but she had known so much tragedy in her short life it was a wonder she even knew how to smile. Children really were resilient, Lisa decided.

“Lisa?” Emily chirped, in her little girl voice.

“Yes hon?” Lisa said, tossing a particularly large piece of bread to a giant swan at the far end of the pond.

“Who’s that man over there?”

“What man?”

“Over there. He’s been staring at us,” Emily said, pointing in the direction of another bench with the typical innocence of children.

“What man?” Lisa repeated craning her neck. In today’s world, a staring stranger could spell more danger than a rabid dog. “Stop pointing Emily,” she scolded gently as she finally saw the man who had caught the girl’s attention.

He was at least five-eight, slim with straggly strands of greasy black hair that fell all over his face and sunken cheekbones and hungry eyes that spelled ‘addict’. Lisa swallowed, her hands knotting together in her lap as a slight tendril of fear worked its way down her spine.

His gaze shifted imperceptibly to Emily and Lisa jerked to her feet immediately. She clutched the girl’s hand in a protective grasp as she turned and began to walk away.

The man followed immediately, a nasty grin on his face. Lisa quickened her steps automatically; so preoccupied with getting them both away from the man that she didn’t realize they had wandered into an almost deserted section of the park.

“Are we playing a game Lisa?” Emily chirped conspiratorially, her cheeks shining with good health.

“Yes sweetie. We need to walk as fast as possible so that that man can’t catch us.”

“So why don’t we just run?” Emily suggested happily, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

Lisa tried not to roll her eyes. Emily had only one speed; run! But on occasion, running was just what the doctor ordered. She bent a little at the waist as they walked and leaned down towards the little girl.

“Okay listen Emily, when I say ‘run’ I need you to run and hide okay? You remember where Coby hid the last time we were all here and no one could find him?” Emily nodded, her pigtails bouncing. “Okay sweetie. Run!” Lisa whispered to Emily and the little girl took off like a light.

Lisa also began to run, risking a quick glance over her shoulder. The man had also begun to run after her, his gaze trained on her. It wasn’t Emily he wanted then, she thought with relief as she picked up her pace, running in an almost opposite direction to lead him away from the little girl.

The man was closing in on her now. In fact he was so close his rank smell hit her nostrils almost choking her.

Just as the stranger was about to grab her from behind, someone dived at him and tackled him to the ground. Lisa slowed, unable to believe her eyes as the new man punched her pursuer right in the face, then flipped him effortlessly and tied his hands behind him with a trip of wire. She had never seen anyone move so fast in her entire life.

The cops showed up almost immediately and carted the man away. As he left, he spat contemptuously in Lisa’s direction, hatred burning in his eyes.

Lisa drew back, alarmed. What had she ever done to the man? She was certain she didn’t know him.

“Ex-boyfriend?” someone asked casually from behind her. She whirled; it was the man who had saved her. He stood about six feet away, his hands in his pockets as he stared after the police car.

He had to be thirty if he was a day, with chestnut brown hair with flecks of gold in it, a long aristocratic nose, thick-set eyebrows that gave his face character, a firm jaw and a wide, mobile mouth. He stared straight at her, with grey eyes that seemed strangely familiar; she felt an insanely magnetic pull.

She looked away immediately, her eyes scanning the park for Emily. She spotted the girl peeping from behind a hedge and beckoned at her. Emily came out from behind her hiding place and raced towards Lisa.

The man stood at an impressive height of six-one.  His strange grey eyes trained on her face. He seemed vaguely familiar too.

He was insanely handsome, she realized with every step that brought him closer to her.  A faint blush stained her cheeks and she looked away, placing a protective hand across Emily’s shoulders as the girl reached her.

“Hello,” he said in a decidedly masculine voice.

He didn’t have any particular accent she noted but his features hinted at some exotic heritage like Greek or Italian.

“Hi. Thank you so much for saving us.”

“My pleasure,” he said with a shrug.

Lisa nodded. Now that he was even closer, she could see that he had the most beautiful pair of grey eyes she had ever seen, flecked with little bits of gold color. They seemed familiar but she was willing to bet she had never seen anybody with such beautiful eyes that made one want to stare into them forever.

A strange sensation niggled through her. An unbearable sense of familiarity.

“Should I know you?” she asked unthinkingly, cocking her head to the side.

“Excuse me?” he asked, tensing.

“I don’t mean to embarrass you or something but your eyes… Have we met?”

His eyes roved over her face as though memorizing every feature, then he seemed to collect himself, “I’m sure I would have remembered.”

His eyes trailed to Emily and he nodded towards her, “She yours?”

“Not in a biological sense,” she said.

“Oh?” his eyes held hers.

“I run an NGO.”

“Really? With a special focus on kids?”

“I really can’t say much else,” she said, inclining her head slightly towards Emily.

She saw his grey eyes flicker over her riotous mane of vibrant red hair, her slightly rounded cheeks, her puckered red lips, her breasts which were so large she sometimes felt embarrassed, her broad, generous hips. She had always been a buxom woman. To her mortification, Lisa felt her nipples bead into hard points beneath her shirt.

Something passed in his eyes and he stepped back imperceptibly as he said, “Of course. Have a good evening Miss…?”

“Fuller. Lisa Fuller.”

“Of course ma’am. I hope you won’t have any more trouble,” he said and turned and strode away without offering his name.

“Thank you,” she yelled after him again. He responded with a slight wave over his shoulder, but he didn’t turn around again.

“What did the strange man want Lisa?” Emily piped up.

“I’m not entirely sure honey,” Lisa replied as she shepherded the girl back to the orphanage.

What had made that man chase after her? He had seemed to hate her even though she was fairly certain she had never met him in her entire life. And the other man had seemed so familiar and he had also seemed to know who she was.

She flushed as she remembered how incredibly hot he was. She fanned herself with her hand as she blushed some more.

Really Lisa, stop blushing over a man you would probably never see again, her subconscious chided.

CHAPTER TWO

Raven Kindersley sank onto the edge of his bed, unable to still the slight tremors in his limbs as he flashed back to the woman he had seen in the park. She had really luxurious, curly red hair that hung all the way to her waist; beautiful, even, white teeth that flashed every time she spoke, a face a man could stare at all day and a voluptuous body straight out of his naughtiest fantasies. The most unsettling part was that he already knew this sexy, intoxicating, absolutely tantalizing woman.

He knew who she was alright. He had been watching over her for years but this was the first time he had shown himself to her in his human form. He had met her all those years ago as a werebear and known instantly that she was his mate. She carried his mark too, even though she didn’t know it. He knew it was that mark that had attracted Ramsey to her in the park.

He rubbed his hand tiredly over his face as he tugged on his tuxedo. Now she had seen him he had to stay in her orbit. It was the surest way to protect her, even if he could never have her. Once the others knew his mate was human, they would strike. Plus, he was afraid of hurting her. She was so small, she would fit him like a glove.

His blood stirred hotly in his loins and he felt his dick prod the zipper of his pants. He was so turned on he could actually feel his hands trembling in reaction. His veins began to bulge, his pupils dilated, fur appeared around his body until it erupted all over him and his hands and legs stretched further away from his body, lengthening painfully.

He knocked back a big glass of whiskey and waited for the reaction to fade. Nothing worked. It had started and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Hastily, he tore off his bow-tie and tux and raced towards the back of the house, only managing to clear the pool area before, with a mighty roar, he turned into a large werebear. His powerful hands shoved away the small gate at the back before he bounded away into the valley behind his house.

He had chosen this house with care. It was the only house for miles and it opened up into a thick dense forest which was his favorite place to go whenever he turned.

He roamed the thick, dense forest roaring loud enough to wake the dead. He lost all sense of reasoning, prowling through the forest in search of prey. The entire night became silent, the forest absorbing his roars as he prowled mindlessly through it until the last trace of passion fueling his transfiguration faded from his veins.

He finally came to, lying naked beneath a large oak tree.

He groaned as he rose creakily to his feet He was due at a charity function and he knew Lisa would be there. He had chosen to attend the function deliberately even before they’d met at the park. Tonight had been his night to meet her in person. There was no help for it, he would simply arrive late.

***

Raven Kindersley was late! Lisa had never met the man, but he was the guest of honor.  Heck, the entire charity ball was his idea. Lisa searched her memory for what she had heard about the guy but all she came up with was, ‘business shark’.

It seemed to her that a person who was a shark would be time conscious. Perhaps he had had a change of heart? Panic knotted her insides as she thought of this. Most people here had come because they had heard that a deep pocket like Kindersley was going to be there too. Heck the ball had been named for him!

What if he stood them up? More panic coursed through her and her palms began to sweat. She unobtrusively moved closer to an air vent, plastering a smile onto her face as she greeted the next person.

“Lisa? There’s someone I think you have been dying to meet,” Melissa Stilwell, Raven’s PA said in a sing-song voice.

He was here then. Lisa turned around, a practiced smile on her face. She froze immediately she caught sight of the man towering over Melissa; that was the guy from the park!

She saw the brief flash of recognition in his eyes right before he smiled at her and damn near stopped her heart. He was an extremely attractive man but when he smiled like that he was downright dangerous. If she had thought he was handsome before, when he smiled he was an absolute knockout.

She swallowed nervously as he stretched out a hand, “Miss Fuller? A singular honor.”

“You have the advantage of me. I believe we met earlier today at the park. Thank you again Mr…?”

“Kindersley,” he said as he took her hand in a surprisingly gentle grasp for such a large man. “Raven Kindersley.”

A jolt of electricity shot through her from their joined hands and she jumped, before nervously withdrawing her palm from his grasp. Her surprised gaze met his and she couldn’t help noting he didn’t look a bit surprised as he gazed steadily back at her.

A faint blush stained her cheeks as she grinned up at him, “Mr Kindersley. Can I just say how honored we are at Forwardaid for your kind donations. The children have benefitted greatly. Melissa mentioned something about an idea you were proposing for Forwardaid?”

His strange grey eyes roved over her features, touching slightly on her mouth before moving down the rest of her body. She was dressed in a long, purple-colored elegant gown. The halter neck of the gown revealed the smooth skin of her neck and shoulders in a tantalizing expanse of flesh that made him clench his fists in his pants pockets as he strove for control. Her lips were ruby-red and slightly puckered as she smiled at him. Her breasts were so big he was certain she had to be at least a 38D. She was a big woman, but she was so damn sexy it was all he could do to keep his hands away from her. Her ass swelled invitingly beneath the smooth silk of her dress; he got hard just looking at it. His first instinct was to ravish her, right there. But he couldn’t do that to her. She deserved candles and flowers and romance. He couldn’t just pounce on her and start rutting!

If the glances coming their way were any indication, he wasn’t the only one who thought she was sexy as hell, he noted jealously.

“It’s my pleasure ma’am,” he assured her smoothly as he offered her his arm and guided her to their seats.

There were many events lined up including auctions, charity fashion shows, awards; but all through the night, Lisa was completely aware of the handsome debonair man sitting beside her. Power clung to him like a second skin but he was also gracious, polite and unfailingly courteous even to waiters. He was a perfect gentleman, she decided.

Every last nerve in her body was on high alert. She was so attuned to him that by the end of the night she was tired, deliciously so. She felt invigorated though, every last one of her senses on high alert as she smiled at every one and studiously avoided the piercing grey gaze of the silent, powerful man beside her.

She stumbled to her feet, aware that a few strands of her hair were escaping her elegant coiffure as she finally steeled herself to face him and bid him good night. His gaze clashed with hers, filled with such heat and unexpected passion that she gasped aloud.

“Miss Fuller, would you care to join me for a late glass of champagne to celebrate the success of this night and the possibility of future collaborations?”

Well how could she refuse when he put it like that?

“I don’t have much of a head for champagne,” she said weakly.

“Coffee then,” he murmured, smiling disarmingly at her as he proffered his arm.

A hot blush stained her cheeks and she ducked her head in embarrassment. She had never been one to blush, not since high school anyway. And suddenly she was blushing like a schoolgirl? He also seemed like someone she should remember, but from where?

She let him guide her towards the coat area and as she was picking up her coat, he went outside, apparently to make certain the car was being brought around.

Melissa appeared at her elbow, her voice breathless with excitement as she whispered, “You seem to be getting along famously with Raven.”

Lisa fought down another wave of blushes as she said noncommittally, “He seems easy to get along with.”

“Oh I think it’s more than that. No one has ever seen him pay any woman more than a passing attention. Heck I was even thinking he was gay or something. But since he clapped eyes on you, he hasn’t taken them off. The entire show he kept watching you with such hungry”

Melissa cut herself short, and then threw a quick glance at a spot over Lisa shoulder before she said, “Pardon me.”

Lisa didn’t have to turn around to know Raven was heading towards her. Every last hair on her neck stood on high alert. The effect he had on her!

“Ready to go?” his deep voice said at her elbow and she turned to face him with a practiced smile that faltered a little when he smiled back at her, his eyes crinkling at the edges. He was so handsome she wouldn’t have believed it if she hadn’t seen him for herself.

CHAPTER THREE

Lisa nervously bit down on her lip as Raven pulled into the garage of his house which had turned out to be a mansion set on a huge sprawling estate that had to be the stuff of fantasies.

She was also acutely aware that she must seem painfully gauche and naïve to him as she openly stared around at the opulence of her surroundings. The silence was eerie; a huge mansion like this was like something made for the Dukes and lords of the Victorian ages to be filled with at least a thousand house guests.

It was completely empty, not a soul in sight, she noted with a shiver. God what if there was something wrong with him? How well did she know him? He could be a serial killer for all she knew.

“Are you alright? You seem cold,” he observed.

“Nah,” she said with a nervous laugh as he guided her into the biggest living room she had ever clapped eyes on.

He stared at her silently for a beat and then his grey eyes held hers with open honesty as he said, “You’re safe here. If you will believe nothing else, believe that. You have nothing to fear from me,” he assured her.

She swallowed. Now he could read thoughts? Awesome!

The kitchen area was well-lit and she watched as he made preparations for coffee, his hands sure and steady. He certainly knew his way around a kitchen which was surprising given how rich he was. He could probably afford to hire a million cooks!

“I gave them the week off,” he said, his back to her.

Lisa stared at the back of his head. He really could read minds, she decided.

She plucked a strawberry off the fruit bowl in the centre of the table, her eyes trained on Raven as she asked, “So, why did you bring me here?”

He turned to face her and whatever he had been going to say died on his lips, his silver gaze arrested on her lips and the strawberry fruit poking tantalizingly between them. She gulped when she noticed him watching her and flicked out the tip of her pink tongue to lick her lips and the juice of the succulent fruit. It was the singular most erotic thing he had ever witnessed and the top of his head almost came off, even as his dick pressed all the more insistently against his fly.

He growled, barely aware that he was moving as he crossed the space between them in one rapid stride and hauled her into his arms as his lips descended.

His tongue delved passionately into her mouth, sending tendrils of pleasure shooting through her as his hands grabbed her fleshy behind, digging erotically into the soft flesh. He caressed her buttocks, stroking and patting, before moving one hand around to cup her breast.

Lisa moaned, opening her mouth to stroke Raven’s tongue with hers. He tasted of peppermint and chocolate all at once; he tasted like all her fantasies come to life. Her small hands encircled the back of his neck and she stroked through his thick, rich mane of hair as he deepened the kiss.

His arousal swelled insistently, making him so hard he actually hurt.

Raven grunted as he licked her lips before stroking them with his tongue too. His mouth left hers to wander down her neck sending shafts of pleasure down her spine.

Lisa gasped and clung harder to him, her pulse racing as he drove her wild with his mouth. Her hand trailed down to stroke his hard, jutting manhood and she felt a delicious thrill of feminine apprehension. He was so very huge! Would he fit into her like that?

Suddenly, he growled against her lips; a distinctly unnatural sound and then he tore free of her and wrenched his lips from hers, his chest heaving with the force of his breaths.

“Raven?” she said warily.

His teeth were clenched, his palms fisted, every vein on his neck stood out in stark relief as he visibly strove for control.

“Are you alright?” she asked, laying a hesitant hand on his strongly corded biceps.

Sweat poured from him in torrents as his breath hissed out from between his teeth. He seemed to be in pain, she observed in confusion.

“Was it something I did?” Lisa asked, close to tears now as she watched him. She was repulsive! She was so fat and repulsive that just kissing her had almost sent the guy into a seizure; and not in a good way.

“Raven” she began, laying a hand on his chest.

His eyes flew open. His pupils were dilated so much they seemed almost like tiny pinpricks in the middle of his eyes.

“Get out!” he spat, his face contorted in what she thought of as contempt.

Raven was fighting hard to hold in the beast, that wild, untamed part of him that her kisses had unearthed. But he couldn’t very well tell her that.

Her spine straightened in affront, “Can I at least call a cab? Your place is in the middle of no”

He tossed the keys to his car at her, cutting her short, “Get out Lisa. Now! Just go!”

With one last glare at him, Lisa turned on her heel and unhurriedly strode through his front door and out of his life.

She didn’t let the tears fall until she had managed to gain the sanctuary of her bed. Then she opened the floodgates and cried.

She cried for herself; how could she have been stupid enough to think a man like that would want her. She cried for him; how could he have been so mean after leading her to believe he was nice? She cried for herself some more; no one could ever really love her as she was.

She rose to stare at her reflection in the mirror. She was overweight, she thought, curling her lips contemptuously. She was curvy and beautiful, she knew, but sometimes she wished she could shed some weight. She hadn’t jogged since the last time she had run into that beast on the trail.

A cold finger of fear pressed down her back; why was she thinking of that now? She had buried that thought and pretended it never happened.

She stared at her reflection one more time. It really wouldn’t do to pretend she was happy with her weight. Perhaps it was time to start working out again, she thought.

With a sigh, she flopped onto her bed again and slowly drifted off to sleep even as silent tears leaked from the corners of her eyes at the thought of a tall, handsome man with silver eyes with flecks of gold in them.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Lisa? You haven’t responded to the email from Kindergarteners,” Leslie Halliday called from her desk through the open door of Lisa’s office.

Lisa rolled her eyes.  The woman was a walking organizer.

“Will do, Leslie,” she yelled just to get her off her back as she pressed ‘send’ on her reply to the said email.

Another beep drew her attention to a new email; this one was from Raven Kindersley! Lisa’s hand trembled over her mouse. She had not seen hide nor hair of him in the three weeks since she had left his home after he treated her so abominably.

She had tried to return his convertible to his office but had been advised by a stern, unsmiling dragon-lady that while Mr Kindersley was out of the country, he had left strict instructions that “no one was to receive that car or any other alleged possessions of his from her or anyone else”. It had sounded official enough to make her dizzy.

She had tried returning it to his mansion but there had been no way of getting past the damn gates.

She opened the email. It was a terse, one-sentenced invitation requesting that she personally bring three kids from the orphanage for a weekend retreat at Raven’s mansion. He hadn’t even had the courtesy to sign it himself but had instead handed it off to his secretary.

“You miserable oaf! I will send the three kids alright, but someone else will bring them. You can bet your ass on that,” she shouted at the computer screen.

Reason intruded and she buried her hands in her face, laughing at herself. She was shouting at her computer screen! It didn’t get much crazier than that, and in her book, it was all Raven’s fault. First he had made her feel like the sexiest woman alive. Then he had acted as though he couldn’t get enough of her. Then, just when she was starting to relax around him, he’d rejected her for no apparent reason she could see and brought all her insecurities rushing to the fore.

Her phone rang almost at once and she jerked it out of the cradle and slapped it to her ear, wincing against the impact.

“Lisa?” a hesitant feminine voice said in her ear.

Lisa’s chin wobbled but she staunchly told herself she was not disappointed that Raven wasn’t the caller.

“Yes?” she snapped ill-naturedly.

“Um, this is Melissa. I just wanted to verify your response to our email.”

Lisa rolled her eyes. Efficient didn’t begin to describe good old Melissa, she thought uncharitably.

Her hands tightened around the phone in her hand.

“I’ll send the kids,” she got out through gritted teeth.

“I’m sorry Lisa. But Mr Kindersley also stipulated that the kids will only be welcomed and allowed free rein on the premises if they are accompanied by someone who has been there at least once. I believe you are the only person at Forwardaid who has been to his home?”

Lisa swallowed down nausea at having to face the son-of-a-bitch again. She knew exactly what he was doing too. She closed her eyes, pictured the kids’ happy squeals as they chased each other around and around the mansion. The kids won; she would do anything for them, even face a man she now loathed.

With a sigh, she announced, “We’ll be there. But there are ten kids in my specific charge. I would have to come with all of them.”

“Done,” Melissa crowed triumphantly down the phone line right before she hung up.

***

Raven Kindersley smiled across the table at Lisa, but she met his gaze with a gimlet-eyed stare that told him she still regarded him with about the same level of affection she would reserve for Jabba the Hutt. His house was awash with domestic staff tonight because he knew he would need as many hands as possible to help with the ten kids she had chosen to inflict upon him. The moment he clapped eyes on them, he knew she had chosen the ten most ill-mannered children she could find from the orphanage deliberately.

All night she had been waiting for him to lose his cool, he knew. He grinned to himself as a flying piece of egg hit her square in her chin. The culprit, a bright-eyed tow-headed seven-year-old boy contritely bowed his head in remorse that lasted about two seconds before he was happily throwing more food with the others.

He raised his glass to her in a mock toast and watched the red color steal up her cheeks in self-deprecating humor.

She relented after that and stopped glaring at him every five minutes.

When the kids had wrought their own fair share of damage, they clambered up to bed noisily calling out cheerful goodnights that made Raven grin.

“Will you come down to my study after you’ve tucked them in?” he asked Lisa huskily, holding her wide gaze with his.

She was beautiful tonight in a long gypsy skirt that emphasized the roundness of her hips and a scallop-necked half-top that revealed a tantalizing glimpse of riveting cleavage, smooth unlined skin at her waist, and made his fingers curl into fists at his side. The faint smell of jasmine wafted up from her and assaulted his senses.

“I’ll come right down,” she promised with a smile that hid many secrets.

Raven strolled into his study, wound up. He hadn’t been able to sit still since he left Lisa on the staircase. He wanted to make love to her; he wanted to love her until the world knew she was his! But in the weeks he had been apart from her, he had learned that he had to tell her who he was. It was the only way to keep Ramsey and his pack from hurting her. They were werebears just like him, but they all resented him because he had chosen a life of exclusion away from the rest of the pack. Once they learned he had marked a human as his mate they had determined to hurt her. They would try for the last time on the 17th of May which happened to be tomorrow. After that, they were packing up and leaving the area. Inviting her to his house for the weekend had been the only way to save her.

A sound at the door alerted him and he carefully hid his pensive frown behind a bland expression. She came in, wearing an amusingly remorseful look pretty much like one of her kids at dinner and he couldn’t help himself, he grinned openly at her.

“I missed you Lisa. I am sorry about the way I acted the last time. ”

She shrugged, “That’s fine.”

“It really isn’t,” he said earnestly, rising to his full height, his silver eyes trained on her.

“Why did you?”

“I lost control,” he said slowly.

“Isn’t that what generally happens when people have sex?”

“I’m sorry I spoke to you that way,” he said earnestly, coming closer to her.

“I thought I repulsed you.”

Raven’s eyes trailed her pretty face and figure, “You could never repulse me or any man alive. You have a body made to tempt even a monk! I have been in a serious sweat since I clapped eyes on you, didn’t you realize?”

Lisa swallowed as he reached up a gentle hand to caress her soft, pale cheeks. Electricity trickled through her just as lightening flashed spontaneously through the dark sky outside. Lisa jumped at the coincidence and Raven chuckled, gathering her up in his arms.

“It’s alright baby, it’s okay,” he crooned as his lips descended ever so slowly to hers.

His lips were soft and warm. They tasted slightly of the whiskey he had indulged in as he waited for her. He slanted his mouth purposefully over hers, sending shock waves of pleasure through her body as he loved her with his mouth.

His lips trailed to her throat, worshipping the soft, smooth column even as she tilted her head back to grant him better access.

“Lisa,” he whispered against her cleavage. “You should stop me baby. Stop me right now or I won’t be able to stop myself.”

“Oh please don’t stop,” she half-sobbed, clutching him wildly. Suddenly, she pushed away from him and sprawled on the cushion in his study, her smooth, milky thighs parting to reveal her lace-covered crotch.

The beast in him sang as his blood started a slow-boil.

“I want this. I want you. Right here, right now,” she declared breathlessly and he was lost.

Raven swallowed her words in another deep, toe-curling kiss that raised her temperature several degrees. His hands urgently grabbed at her tee-shirt, ripping the buttons from their hole in his impatience. Lisa thought his impatience was hot as he caressed the naked skin of her waist. She wound her arms tighter around him, arching her body upwards and into his.

Raven rose to his knees, jerked off his shirt and tossed it away. His hands urgently wrestled with his belt, his eyes trained hungrily on her face.

He stood up for a quick minute and yanked off his jeans. Her gypsy skirt lay around her body in a tantalizing array.

Raven swallowed. She was the most breath-taking woman he had ever seen and he knew he wanted to fuck her hard right then. He had lived for this moment all his life. Raven gritted his teeth, holding desperately to already waning control.

He leaned down to suckle her incredibly soft breasts and she moaned, “Yes! Yes! Oh Raven don’t stop.”

His hand trailed down to the juncture of her thighs and his finger slipped easily between her soft folds. She was tighter than any woman had any right to be and so wet he almost groaned aloud as he felt her juices on his fingers. He was so huge he would fill her snugly given how incredibly tight she was. He was almost afraid he wouldn’t be able to enter.

Unable to wait any longer, he tore a condom from it’s wrapper and put it on before guiding the thick, fat, head of his penis to her entrance, his gaze meeting hers as he slowly and surely began to enter her. She tantalized him, twining her waist this way and that and rubbing his already over-sensitized tip over the opening of her dripping wet pussy. His breath hissed out of him as he went deeper with each slow, agonizing thrust.

She fit perfectly around him, her vaginal muscles clamping down easily on the intruding penis. He groaned, low and hard as he finally sheathed himself in her to the hilt.

“Fuck!” he grunted.

“Well…yeah,” she moaned.

Unreasonably, he started to laugh right in the middle of the best sex of his life. This woman would be the death of him. She joined him in his laughter, her musical voice tinkling like bells.

Laughter fled as their eyes met and held. Raven began to move inside her with incredible, torturous slowness. Lisa groaned long and hard, and thrust harder against him, matching his rhythm. He increased his pace, one of his large palms, covering hers on the bed while the other squeezed one large, soft breast again and again.

“Faster,” Lisa grunted, mindless ecstasy driving her wild as all her inhibitions fled. She felt like a butterfly taking flight for the first time. She felt beautiful and free.

He raised both her legs higher, changing the angle of his thrusts as he began to glide right against her G-spot.

“Yes, there,” she groaned.

“You like it?” he asked, not ceasing his thrusts.

“Yes. Fuck me,” she ordered her gaze holding his as something shifted inside of her. She loved him, she realized, letting the knowledge wash over her as she wound her arms around him.

He increased his tempo, going higher and higher and faster until all her being centered on the mounting tension between her thighs. Lisa gasped as tendrils of pleasure shot through her repeatedly, making her almost dizzy with mounting passion. She felt herself drifting higher and higher until she was moaning and groaning as she began to cum. Fine tremors shook her from the crown of her head to the sole of her feet leaving her sated, spent and weak as a rag doll.

An intense shudder shook his powerful frame and he continued to slam into her deliciously, his hands tightening on her slim supple thighs. Soon, he was screaming her name as he came powerfully; pouring his seed into her tight, wet, willing passage until he was drained completely.

They both drifted back to earth slowly, gasping as consciousness returned. He stared down at Lisa bemused. Her red hair was all over the cushion, spilling behind her head in a mass of riotous waves. Her soft red lips were parted in remembered pleasure and her big, round breasts were heaving invitingly on her chest as though she had just run a marathon. In short, she looked like a woman who had been well and truly loved, he decided with masculine pride. Just looking at her made his dick stir warningly on the insides of her smooth, silky thighs. But she was human, he thought even as his eyes devoured her pliant form hungrily. She would be tired he thought, reluctantly rising to his feet.

“Think we can try out that huge bathtub in my room?” she asked, an inviting look in her sultry gaze.

Raven groaned, so much for good intentions; he was hard as a rock again.

He opened his mouth, intending to say something as he turned to face her but paused when he saw Lisa’s face. She had gone pale as a ghost, her eyes staring at him with horror.

“What?”

“Oh my God, don’t touch me. It was you! All those years ago it was you in the woods! I knew it! You aren’t even human!”

“What do you mean?” he asked urgently.

She pointed a shaky finger at his arm and he followed the trail to where one large furry paw was sticking out where his palm should be.

He had managed to control himself as he came to keep from turning but he hadn’t succeeded completely.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Lisa? Don’t!” Raven pleaded desperately as she thrust her clothes into a suitcase half-sobbing.

“You were the … bear thingy that attacked me in the woods all those years ago! You damn near mauled me to death! I have been having nightmares for years no thanks to you.”

“I didn’t attack you. I was drawn to you because you are my mate. Admit it, there is this pull between us.”

“No there isn’t. Just stay the hell away from me and stay the hell away from my kids!”

“Lisa I would never hurt you! I invited you on this trip to get you away from those men who wanted to hurt you.”

“What men?” she asked, slowing now to stare at him.

“Other werebears. That day in the woods I marked you as my mate for life and only werebears can see the mark. They have been after you since that day I rescued you from that guy in the park.”

“Was he”

“Yes. Definitely. He’s a werebear too.”

“Why would they want to hurt me?”

“Because I chose a human and because I have chosen not to live with the rest of the pack.”

“Why?”

“They were hurting humans and they didn’t have to. We can eat food unlike vampires and werewolves, but they sometimes prefer to just grab and hurt humans for the heck of it.”

“And now suddenly they can’t hurt me anymore?”

“We mated. That makes you one of us in a manner of speaking. They won’t be able to so much as come near you,” he assured.

“And for that I’m supposed to thank you?” she spat. “By your explanation you brought this on me!” she yelled, deliberately ignoring his reference to their lovemaking as ‘mating’.

Raven stared at her a beat, then he sighed.

“I don’t know what to say. I couldn’t stay away from you to save myself and I have tried! For three years I just watched over you from a distance.”

Silence reigned as she slowly sank onto the bed, feeling her emotions scattering all over the place.

He knelt in front of her, his hands holding hers as he said, “I love you Lisa. You are the only woman in the world for me and being around you is absolutely terrifying for me because it sets me free and it controls me.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” she told him. She could feel the fear ebbing as he held her; an unbreakable connection forging between them.

She slowly raised a hand and stroked the side of his face as she repeated, “That doesn’t make sense.”

“Around you, I can control my impulses. Ordinarily I change into a werebear when I lose control, like during orgasm, but with you it’s different. You are the only woman in the world for me, literally. Once a werebear meets its mate, it’s forever.”

Lisa looked down at him, her heart constricting in her chest. She was almost afraid to breathe. His silver eyes with flecks of gold stared back earnestly at her, open and filled with so much love she couldn’t bear to look away.

The words trembled on her lips. She held them back with a question. “I should probably shed some weight.”

He stared at her, his eyes looking so intensely into her soul as he said softly, “Honey you are a beautiful big girl. I love you just the way you are. The first time I saw you, I almost creamed my pants just staring at your cleavage.”

“When was that?”

“When you were jogging the woods three years ago?”

Lisa chuckled as he rose to sit beside her on the bed and gathered her into his arms.

“You weren’t wearing any pants. You were a naked werebear and then a naked man.”

“What were you going to tell me before you made the crack about losing weight?”

Her eyes met his, held. “I love you.”

Raven bowed his head as though in prayer as the sweet words washed over him. Then he said, his voice throbbing with emotion, “I have waited all my life to hear those words. I love you too.”

“I want to see you in your other form,” she said decisively, the last fear fading as she instinctively knew the exact thing to say.

Slowly, without so much as a noise, he morphed into the same brown bear that had accosted her three years ago with grey eyes and gold flecks in them.

He was her love, he was her future.

THE END

The Bear Wants Babies

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Aria looked out from the top deck of the ferry. She was on her way to somewhere in Alaska that she had never heard of, in order to take possession of a cabin she had inherited from a great aunt whom she had never known. She had been looking for a change anyhow, and so with the promise of free rent and adventure, she left behind the small town in Florida where she came from. There were a few tear-filled goodbyes, but they were balanced by the fact that Aria was more than ready to start fresh somewhere new. As she looked around her at the wide open wilderness on all sides, she realized that if the awe inspiring beauty of nature up her was any indication, she would soon have a whole lot of new things to get used to.

Everything had changed as she drove northwest through the expansive country. It got considerably colder, even for June, the closer she got to Washington. The houses were separated by wider and wider spaces, and those spaces went from holding a few trees each, to being made up of whole forests. Everything just got more natural as she headed further west. She had been overjoyed to get through what she felt was the vastly overpopulated South. The further she got from it, the more she realized how much she had disliked it. Aria was on a shoestring budget, and by the time she had gotten on the 3-day ferry up to Alaska she was already getting low on funds. Traveling like this actually cost more than flying, but there was absolutely no way she was going to get on a plane. Regardless of the cost, though, or the means of travel, she was excited to be on this new adventure.

It was the third day on the ferry and she had already spent two nights camped out on the front deck. Even though the price for an actual room was astronomical, she now kind of wished she had chosen that route. The air outside was far colder than she would have imagined for early summer. At least there were many others who had underestimated the temperature as well. On the bright side, they now shared a sense of camaraderie that had been forged through the mutual trauma they had endured in the deep chill of the last few nights. Many were ending their trip in Ketchikan, but Aria was pushing forward north to around Barrow. According to her map, even once she arrived there, there would still be two more days of travel by bus as well as by boat.

All she knew about where she was going was what she had looked up, and that had in no way prepared her for the vast majestic views that had awaited her. She also had had no way to anticipate how small such open spaces would make her feel. Nature definitely reigned supreme in Alaska. The paperwork in her knapsack said that she now owned a cabin and fifty acres somewhere up there. She could feel her destiny calling to her from the wilderness.

***

Aria finally arrived at Ketchikan and then almost immediately picked up a bus that was headed even further north. Even though the trip meant several more hours of driving, it was mainly coastal roads and the views kept her in a perpetually awestruck state. She sat next to a gentleman a little older than she was for the last leg of the journey and the two talked for hours. The conversation made the time pass quickly. At the next town, she got off to catch a boat to the northern coast. Everything had been pre-booked, so it was supposed to be a smooth trip, but she was still genuinely surprised when each leg went off without a hitch. Aria decided that she would take that as a sign. Things were on the upswing.

Her first impression of Barrow was how small it was. Taking in the houses in a glance she figured that there couldn’t have been more than a hundred or so people in the whole town. But the thing that made it seem so much smaller she decided, was the way the town was so close to the shore. It looked dangerously close. She imagined it would only take one tantrum and the sea would swallow it all up in one angry surge.

Aria’s heart skipped a beat as she hopped off the boat in the uneven tide. Her legs were happy to feel the solid dock, and then actual ground underneath her. She only had one large duffel bag that the mate handed her as he waved goodbye. Everyone had been so nice and even the couple of hours on the boat had yielded several friends she would be happy to see again. It seemed to Aria that people were just different up north. She had admit that she liked the change.

Looking through her bag pockets, she found the piece of paper that had the address. She had bought a car through a man and she was supposed to pick it up. Vehicles were extremely hard to get, in large part because the cost of transporting one exceeded the value of the actual car. So she hoped that the car she had purchased was not a complete rust bucket and that it would at least get her to the cabin some 10 miles inland. Aria found it hard to take her eyes from the view though. She could see the icebergs just off the coast. It was just so … wild … and dangerous.

Aria shivered as she walked the several blocks to the address. It turned out to be a small house/restaurant and when she opened the door, several pairs of eyes were instantly on her. There was a small bar with a few stools and she went to sit down, smiling at a few people that kept her eye contact. A waitress quickly brought over a menu and asked what she wanted to drink.

Trying to prop the large bag up, she asked for the name she had written down on the piece of paper.

“Ralph!”

The woman turned her head back towards Aria and told her that he would be out in a moment. Aria asked for a Coke and settled in to look at the menu. She had ordered and started eating by the time Ralph came up from the back. He turned out to be a rotund older man that looked much like his name sounded. He gave Aria a once over that made her a bit uncomfortable.

“So you’re Aria?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Look at you, so polite. I daresay that won’t last long around here. You kind of look like Martha you know. We never knew she had nieces.

“Great niece. I think her and my mother had a falling out when they were younger. I actually never met her or even knew that she existed until a couple of months ago.”

“Tragic. Hell of a way to learn.”

His green eyes stared into hers, as if probing for something for a moment, until he finally turned away when she didn’t. It sort of reminded her of a stare down that she had with her cat a week before.

“So you ready to pick up your car? She is a beaut. I really think you are going to like it.”

Aria had hoped for a picture, or something, but the man did not seem too on top of things technologically speaking. When she explained cell phones with cameras, he snorted. But she had been a little desperate so she went on his word.

“Oh I don’t have one of those fin dangled picture phones. What do you need that for?”

As Aria looked around the man’s yard, she believed him. There wasn’t a thing in it that didn’t look like it had been there at least ten years already. He seemed to have a combination used car and salvage business – and diner. They walked to the back where he had most of the cars. They went pretty far before he finally pulled a sheet out from the wipers of a sedan of some sort. It was a beaut and though it was old, it seemed to have no outside damage. Aria did not know the model unless she looked at the paperwork, but it was a pretty powder blue and was more of less what she had had in mind. She had been warned that it would be useless 6-8 months out of the year, but for now it was perfect and she would worry about winter when the time came.

Chapter 2

Stowing her luggage in the trunk, she got behind the wheel and looked at the directions she had written down and quickly started south, heading deeper into the overgrown wild. After about thirty minutes Aria checked the address twice before she pulled down a long dirt road. The cabin was not at all what she had expected. It was actually more of a proper family sized home than the modest dwelling she had been expecting. She noticed the road went off deeper into the woods past her property and she briefly wondered who lived up the hill.

Aria had to pinch herself to make sure she was not dreaming. She could have never afforded anything so nice on her bartender salary at home, and now she could live here in this big place – and all rent free. The estate even had the fees and taxes paid off for years to come. It had all been worked into the will. She didn’t have much in her pocket, but she knew that she would find something to do out there that would pay for food and her meager expenses. The first thing was to settle in.

Her hands touched the large support beams in the main room. They looked like they had been made from tree trunks they were so thick. Every log was cut perfectly to fit and though there didn’t seem to be any electricity running to the house from the outside, she had seen several solar panels on the roof. She was digging the Alaskan self-sufficiency already. The place was fully furnished and though it was not of her taste exactly, it was perfect for the setting, and she wasn’t about to be ungrateful. Aria suspected her tastes would be changing. She actually imagined she would be doing some changing herself. In fact, she already felt different, she realized.

Aria put her bag down in the bedroom, her bedroom, she reminded herself, and grabbed a blanket off the couch to cover her shoulders. There were a couple of rocking chairs out on the front deck, and the deck was high enough that she could see the ocean in the distance. She sat there for some time, knowing that her great aunt Martha must have sat there doing the very same thing many times. Her cheeks were beat red and her teeth chattering by the time she finally tore herself away from the view and went in to start a fire.

No Alaskan home was complete without a raging fire she decided, and Aria was satisfied that she had successfully started her first fire all by herself in the small fire place. That was the first time she had put her Girl Scout training to use in years, but it all came back to her pretty easily. She started off towards the kitchen and was happy to find several days-worth of groceries still in the cupboards. It looked like her great aunt relied heavily on canned goods, so for the most part she didn’t have to worry much about cleaning out food that had gone bad. She started a mental list of things in her head that she needed to pick up when she made her first run into town. The list quickly became too long though, and she was soon searching for a pen among the many kitchen drawers.

In the third drawer she opened, she noticed a strange drawing on the bottom of the drawer. It looked like a strange star with many points and weaving lines that ran through it. Her fingers touched the drawing and she realized that it was burnt into the thin wood.

At that very moment, smoke entered the kitchen and as she turned around she thick black smoke billowing from the fireplace and filling the air. Covering her mouth, she walked closer and realized that something in the chimney must have caught fire – or maybe it was just blocked. She had no idea how these things worked. She quickly filled a trashcan with water and doused the fire before the entire house was smoked out. Still, she had to open every door to the house to air it out properly. As she contemplated dealing with the problem with the fireplace she realized just how exhausted she was from her trip. She decided to lay down for a few minutes. Of course she was quickly off to dreamland, only waking must have been hours later, although there was no way to tell by the light outside. It never seemed to get any darker. She had heard it could daylight for months up her but it was still weird to experience. But what actually awakened her was not the light, but the cold. She realized that she had left the doors wide open.

Throwing on a thick sweatshirt, Aria quickly headed to kitchen to make some coffee and looked at the mini -mess in the living room. There was soot on most of the objects near the fireplace and the whole place now smelled like an old fire pit. She ripped up an old box she found and laid the cardboard out in the fireplace so she could wriggle in a get a look up the chimney. She did not see any light, which she decided was bad. It must be blocked, she decided.

Her fear of heights did not rest solely in flying. She was afraid to get on anything over her own height, so she was not exactly enthusiastic about what she had to do next. In the end her fear of freezing trumped her fear of heights, and so after a couple of cups of coffee and a lot of nervous looks at the precarious roof, Aria looked around for a ladder. Truth be told, she was not too thrilled to find one on the garage wall. She also found a tall wand looking thing that she thought may be the tool used for just this sort of cleaning. With the ladder settled against the house and the cleaning contraption in hand, she prepared herself for the climb. Her hands shook as much as her insides as she scaled what felt like a mountain about halfway up , before pausing to look down. She shouldn’t have done that, she quickly realized.

Aria gasped and grabbed the sides of the ladder for dear life. The vertigo made the entire world seem to swim before her for a moment and she closed her eyes tight to stop it. She was almost prepared to open them when she heard someone underneath her laughing.

“What in the world are you doing up there?”

Aria gripped the ladder harder, steeling herself in case he was going to shake it. She knew it was a man, but she was too petrified to look down. She was all of ten feet off the ground.

Chapter 3

Darryl looked up at the tall blonde holding on to the ladder and he couldn’t help but laugh. He didn’t want to be mean, but it was a little comical. By her body language she looked like she was scared out of her wits, but as he had walked down the road, he had watched the woman apparently conquer her fear and start up the ladder anyhow. Then she had looked down and he could see the terror in her eyes. He couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him.

“Do you need some help Miss?”

“No, no, I just need the world to stop spinning for a few moments.”

That got another chuckle from Darryl and he waited patiently for her to get it together. She back stepped down at a snail’s pace, never once looking down at him. It was only when she was back on the ground and had settled for a minute that he was finally able to see her face.

“Hi,” she said.

So simple the words, but he could not respond. His heart leapt in his chest and he was fixated on her hazel eyes. They were green based with flecks of brown and gold that seemed to reflect in the sun like diamonds. His nostrils flared for a moment and he looked at her with a new interest.

“Hi.”

The words seemed ridiculous as a response. Darryl finally realized that he was staring at her by the strange, cocked look that she was giving him. She waited for him to say more, but the one syllable was all that he could manage and even then, it had come out like a croak.

“Sorry,” he said, catching himself … "do you uh, need help?”

Aria looked at him for a moment and was about to refuse on premise when she caught herself. Normally it might have been alarming to have a stranger show up like this in what still felt like the middle of nowhere to her. His easy demeanor however, put her at ease. Besides, she didn’t want to go back up there. She didn’t even know if she physically could go back up there at this point.  She shook her head as she looked back at the tall, muscular stranger. He had on a jacket, but she could make out the tops and bottoms of several tattoos on his arms and neck. The man was huge and he looked slightly out of place, though just as wild as the surrounding woods. Maybe he looked perfectly in-place. She couldn’t decide, but there was certainly something different about him…besides the fact that he was hot as hell, that is.

“Yes please, actually I do need help I guess, thank you. I started the chimney on fire last night and I am thinking I just need to clean it. That is what this is for, right?”

Aria held up the brush looking contraption and he took it from her hand. He smiled again and went to one of the nearby cedar trees and pulled a long branch off of it. He handed her the makeshift tool and started up the ladder without another word. After he was on the roof and moving towards the chimney, Aria started to chatter, unable to take the silence.

“So my name is Aria, what’s yours?”

“Darryl.” He called down, without looking away from the task at hand.

“Well thank you Darryl. I guess you must live around here?”

“Just up the hill. Only house up there.”

“Oh, well that makes sense. I’m sure glad to have such a helpful neighbor. You will have to come by for dinner once I am a little more settled in. As a way to thank you, I mean.”

“That’s not necessary.”

By this time he had finished the task and Aria watched him descend the ladder. He jumped down the last few feet and came to stand before her once more.

“I insist. I promise I am a better cook then I am a maintenance person.”

“Do you mind if I take look inside? I just want to clean it from that side as well.”

Aria followed the man into her house and he cleaned the other side of the chimney with the bough. He moved away with soot on him and Aria held back a giggle.

“Here let me find you a towel.”

“Thanks…yeah, I half expected that the problem was that you had left the flue closed…but I didn’t give you enough credit,” he said as he showed her the old bird’s nest he had knocked down. “This must of been ‘installed’ over the summer months and Martha hadn’t cleaned it out yet for the winter.”

She searched in the kitchen for the towel but came back empty handed. “Sorry, I have only just arrived and don’t know where anything is yet.”

“I think Martha kept them in the bathroom.”

She looked at him quizzically, even as she headed to the bathroom in the back.

“I guess you knew her pretty well then, I mean…being neighbors and all.

“Yea, that, and she’s – she was - a family friend. She knew my father well.”

Aria handed him a washcloth that she had dampened slightly to wash the black dust off his face. There wasn’t much she could do for his clothing though.

“I’m sorry you are covered in ash.”

“It’s fine. It had to be done. Just remember that you have to do it at least once a year, sometimes twice to make sure it is totally clear. Most important is to check it before it gets too cold moving into fall and winter.”

“Thanks I will. You must come back and have dinner though. I never met my great aunt and I would really like to hear more about her. The least I can do after she left this for me is honor her memory. She seems fascinating from what I’ve heard so far.”

“She was. She will be greatly missed.”

Darryl looked solemn for a minute. He looked back at the woman as she pushed her dark brown locks back from her shoulders. She was no uneasy on the eyes.

“So have you lived here your whole life?”

“Yea. I was raised here, me and my brothers. My family has lived on this mountain for a long time. Your house is actually the only one not owned by one of my direct relatives.”

“Oh. Why is that?”

“Well, our families are still connected in a sort of way, so it was never a thing.”

The answer was vague and apparently not really meant for her to fully grasp.  Rather than pry, she just nodded her head, although she definitely wanted to learn more.

“So are you here to stay, or what’s your plan?”

“That’s the plan. I mean, we’ll see what happens, but I am planning on making a go of it in Alaska. I did just spent everything I had to get here you know.”

Aria laughed, though she wasn’t really kidding. She had to make it work there or ask for her family’s help to get back to her old home. Just the thought of having to return with her tail between her legs was enough to make her sick.

“Bold move. What made you do it?”

“I don’t know really. I guess I felt drawn here in a way. I mean, I was as shocked as anyone when I heard about it from the family lawyer, but I felt like it was a sign. Silly huh? I know most people don’t believe in signs and stuff like that.”

“Oh I do. I believe in destiny too. I actually believe that it’s the signs that lead you to your destiny.”

Aria nodded and wondered how he could have known the very thing she had been thinking.

“So what do you do around here? What does anyone do up here? I mean for work, you know.”

“There is plenty to do, believe me. But let’s start with you. What do you do?”

“Well I used to bartend some and actually garden too. I figured I could get something up here doing that sort of stuff as well.”

Darryl looked at her and smiled.

“You know your aunt used to have a greenhouse, but she tore it down before last winter. She was planning on building another one. Maybe you should.”

“That’s a good idea. I was wondering what that patch of dead grass was over by the outhouse.”

“I have been looking for a secretary of sorts for my company. Would you be interested?”

Aria thought for a moment and then agreed. Darryl was turning out to be quite the lucky charm. He was helping her knock out one problem after another. There was also the fact that he was gorgeous, even with soot covering his whole front. The tiny glimpses of his tattoos had her curious. She wondered what kind of business he had.

“Well come down to my office on Monday and we’ll get you started.”

Darryl handed her a card and walked outside. He told her he had to go for a meeting and then headed back up the hill a ways, before he got into a pick-up truck that had almost magically appeared around the bend. The side of the truck had the name of Vern Holdings, but she was not sure what that meant as far as what kind of business he was in. Too bad she had no internet up here...she would have to look into that…it must be possible, she thought. But for the moment she would be in the dark about what his company did. But he had saved her hide in a few ways already, she decided she could put a little more faith in him.

Chapter 4

Aria spent her weekend going through the old house finding little treasures and signs that gave her a better idea of just who her aunt was. More than once she wished that they had known each other. They read the same books and seemed to have some of the same hobbies. Aria also finally headed into town to do some shopping. She had only returned about a half hour earlier and was outside when she saw the black truck from the other day drive past her house. She decided to wave him down. Darryl put his window down and their eyes met.

“Did you need something Aria?”

“Yea, you want to come to dinner? I was planning on making chili.”

Darryl looked like he was going to turn her down, but then pulled in beside her car instead. Aria waited for him to get out of his truck and was surprised to see him dressed up. By his physique, she had sort of assumed he had a full jeans and T-shirt wardrobe, but the suit fit him well. He actually looked quite handsome.

“Wow you look good. I promise I will not ask you to clean anything tonight.”

As Darryl walked behind her his eyes were glued to her round ass swishing back and forth in her flowy skirt. It grabbed his attention like a beautiful flower in the breeze and he was unable to pull his eyes away. She held the door open for him and he walked into the house. The aroma pulled him into the small kitchen next to the entry way.

“It does smell good in here. So how is everything going?”

“Pretty good. It is certainly different here. But I like it.”

“Alaska grows on you. I think you are going to like it more and more.”

Darryl took his jacket off and set it over the back of the couch. It was Aria’s turn to gawk. The man’s muscles seemed to want to break through his thin white button up. There were more tattoos up his arms that she could see through the shirt, as well as a larger one on his back. The more she learned about the man, the more intriguing he became. Darryl rolled up his sleeves, revealing some of the tribal tattooing and her hand itched to touch it, trace it with her fingertips.

“I am not keeping you from anything, am I? I hope I have not been too pushy about dinner.”

“No, not at all. I would probably be eating peanut butter and jelly otherwise,” he said with a smile.

“Oh, I just didn’t know if you were missing family dinner.”

Darryl glanced up at her as she set a bowl down in front of him.

“Thank you.”

Darryl seemed to know all about the house and showed her how to use the battery banks and electrical system after dinner. They were standing in the small building that housed it all. Darryl barely fit inside it seemed to her. Usually the curvy woman did not feel so small, but next to him she actually felt petite. It was kind of nice.

There was a moment, where his face was so close to hers that she could have sworn that he was going to kiss her. She actually felt a spark. The moment passed though and she walked out after him a little disappointed. His eyes told her that he wanted her, but he seemed to be holding something back. When they got back in the house, she asked him if he wanted a drink. He agreed and seemed to relax, though she could still feel his heated gaze on her as she poured the glasses full of sweet tea.

Sitting together on the couch, the pair watched the fire lick around the wood in the fireplace. Aria glanced at him several times and had to remind herself that he was her new boss, though she didn’t work with him yet.

“So what is there to do around here? For fun I mean.”

His eyes filled with fire and she wished she had said it another way. He turned towards her and his eyes fixed themselves on her lips.

“There are many things to do,” he said evocatively. Shifting gears he added, “Pretty soon the place will be crawling with tourists here to experience the great outdoors.”

“Yea I heard that there are places that you can even see polar bears. That would be amazing. They are really rare I hear, and I’ve never seen one. Have you?”

“A few.”

“Where they as scary as they look on TV?”

“Not at all. Misunderstood.”

“Yeah I guess we have to take better care of their environment. So, is there anything else to do?”

“Well I like to go on hikes, sometimes go out to the ice. It is pretty amazing.”

“I heard it’s dangerous.”

“It is, if you don’t know what you are doing. I have been doing it every year around this time. It is the best place to go first thing in the morning. You should come with me sometime. Maybe next weekend.”

“I would love to. It sounds fun. I never knew that a place that was so cold could be so beautiful.”

“The view has certainly improved.”

Darryl leaned towards her, gauging if she would move away. Instead of sitting back, she leaned the last few inches to make their lips meet. She sighed into his mouth, as her tongue touched his. His body shifted close to her and his hands wrapped around her, pulling him closer to his chest. His smell filled her nostrils, manly in every way.

Darryl was inexorably drawn to the woman by her familiar smell. He had caught a whiff when he had seen her two days before. It was the smell of his pack and their mates. He would have known that she was of the blood, whether she knew who her family was or not. The two families had been connected for many years and he was finding it hard to contain himself around her. She felt as good as she looked and with each touch, he was even surer that she was made for him.

He pulled back and watched her eyes open slowly. They were completely green and they held some of the same heat that he felt in his own heart. Darryl was sure that the woman did not even know who she was to him or who she was destined to be. He didn’t want to be the one to tell her, but with no one else able to, he knew he would have to be the one when she was ready. There was need in her eyes, but he required love before he could bare himself in such a way. He had to be sure.

Chapter 5

Aria came forward, her mouth searching for him and her body leaning against his hard chest. He groaned and decided that he could allow himself to go a little further before he had to stop himself. Darryl pulled her onto his lap and held her against him with his strong arms. Aria sighed as she relaxed into his arms and she hungrily kissed him. Her thighs found their way to either side of him, straddling his legs.

Darryl grabbed her long hair and pulled her closer, deepening the kiss until they were both breathless. He pulled away and she sucked in air as he kissed her throat gently at first and then with more fervor. Aria’s body began to react from pure animal instinct and she found herself rubbing against the hard knot that she felt pushing between her legs. Her mind was telling her it wasn’t a good idea to be getting involved with her boss, or with her neighbor for that matter, but she didn’t care at that moment. She almost felt unable to stop herself. Aria didn’t really care about anything but allowing her body to satisfy its need. All she wanted was Darryl. She basked in the passion he had awakened deep inside of her. It was crazy how turned on she was. She had never felt this level of desire and raw primal connection before.

His hands left her hips and hair, to work on the small buttons that went down the front of her dress. Aria’s hands went around his neck and pushed her cleavage towards his face. His hands went to work unbuttoning her garment all the way down to her navel. She shivered with the cold air and gasped louder when he planted his mouth on her neck. His mouth moved slowly down to her chest and then between her heaving, large breasts.

Darryl pulled back the lacy cups that held her breasts up and allowed them to spill forward. The pretty pink tips begged to be sucked and he happily complied.

“Mmm Darryl.”

She moaned his name several times as her hips rubbed against him at a frenzied pace. She needed more and she could feel herself getting wetter and wetter the longer she did it. Darryl did not seem to be able to contain himself either, as his mouth sucked harder and the other nipple was pressed roughly between his fingers. The more experienced man played Aria’s body like an expert. She really didn’t have a chance – not that she wanted one.

Aria was new to love and the ways of physical relationship. At the moment, all she could do was follow the cues her body was giving her. It was ready, even if her mind was resisting. She felt a hand going between her legs and only then did she think about what she was doing. She pulled back a little and looked down at the man she was straddling. He pressed his fingers against the thin material and growled when he felt the wetness at her core. As far as he was concerned, she was ready and they were both feeling it. He did not want to stop. Traditions could be damned, as far as he was concerned.

“Wait.”

Darryl’s hand stopped trying to push underneath the bottom of her dress. She gasped, trying to catch her breath. She looked at him with her emerald eyes. Aria was primed and ready. Even though they were both so ready and willing, he knew it shouldn’t happen this way. With Aria, he would have to wait.

His lips found hers and his fingers left her core. He grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. He deepened the kiss and let his tongue convey his passion. She moaned as he pushed up against her. He continued to grind her hips against his, for her pleasure. The act was driving his own senses mad, but he could tell that Aria was close to orgasm and he desperately wanted to hear her moan his name in the throes of her pleasure.

“Yes Darryl, that feels so good.”

Her bare tits pressed against his chest and he could feel the hardness of her nipples pressed against him. It was torturous, but as her noises got higher pitched the satisfaction of her satisfaction made it worthwhile. He felt a sudden rush of fluid on the front of his pants and groaned.

Her body shook above him and she pulled back from his hungry mouth. She felt a bit embarrassed that she had soaked him. They were making quite a mess actually, but it felt so good. His dark brown eyes looked almost black to her as he took her in with an almost feral look. Her hips had stopped moving, but her body still convulsed around his. It took everything inside of him to set her down beside him and not rip her remaining clothes off and have her completely right then and there. He wanted more, but he knew that he should wait. He had to wait, no matter how hard it was to do.

Aria, however had no such constraints, and was not finished at all. She tried to get back on his lap. Her wantonness had taken over and all she could think about was more. She was still consumed by this intoxicating passion and would do anything to keep the man’s hands on her. The orgasm felt great, but it left her wanting even more. She wanted to feel him inside her. The feeling was a gnawing that could not be appease in any other way. He did not want to be rude, but he wouldn’t be able to resist much longer. He stood up abruptly and started to put his jacket back on.

“I’m sorry Aria, but I really have to go right now. I will see you tomorrow at work.”

Aria looked up at him dazed and not quite understanding. She wondered if she had done something wrong. Didn’t he want her? When their eyes met, she knew that was not the case. She could see his desire. He wanted her, she knew he did. His cock was hard and ready inside his pants. He just needed a little convincing. She was well beyond the point of behaving. She looked up one last time before her hand came forward to touch his hardness gently. He groaned with the first delicate touch and found himself rooted to the spot, unable to walk out the door.

“I don’t know why you think you need to go, but I just want you to know it is ok, whatever it is. I am so sorry to say that you just can’t leave before you have been fully satisfied. Actually I am not sorry at all. You’ll sleep better this way.”

Her green eyes danced as she broke the gaze and put her attention to addressing the hardness between his legs. She unzipped the man’s dark slacks allowing his cock to spring out unrestrained. Aria’s opened her mouth, allowing her hot breath to land on his length. He sighed and pressed forward until the silken head was pressed against her lips.

Aria opened wide as she moaned. He was long and thick, her jaws opening wide to push him all the way down as deep as she could before she felt the head going even further back. He couldn’t help but thrust forward as she strained to take him, feeling his manhood fill her mouth. She imagine what it would feel like to have his length penetrate her depths. She had not told him that she had never opened her legs to a man. For the moment she was happy to oblige him in this way, but soon she wanted him to fill her for real.

“Oh Aria. This is not supposed to happen this way.”

She snapped out of her waking fantasy and withdrew his length from her mouth, looking up at him. What was he saying?

“You really want me to stop?” She remained unconvinced.

Her tongue flicked the tip and Darryl made another sexy sound before his hips pushed forward, claiming her mouth again. Her throat slackened to endure the blunt head that continued to barrage her throat. She suckled hard and her hand came up to play with his balls that were still held confined in his pants. The action seemed to be the man’s end and he warned her seconds before a hot stream of his cum hit escaped into her mouth. She swallowed several times as her mouth was filled to the brim with his essence.

Darryl was awestruck, if such a word can be applied to such a scene. The view of his cock lodged in her mouth was one of the most erotic scenes he had ever seen. Her breasts were displayed unabashed from the opening in her shirt and she looked up at him with a touch of cum on the side of her chin. Her tongue came out to lick it into her mouth and he groaned again. Her smile was easy and he could smell her arousal. Her hand absently stroked his dampened cock and he was soon hardening back up with her attention. So much for his willpower.

“Mmm, you look ready for more. Was that not satisfying enough?”

“I think it felt too good. You are a very bad girl.”

His hips pushed forward and she moistened the tip with her tongue again. Pressing deeper, he watched his fat cock disappear inside of her mouth once again. This was maddening but he had to wait. She would understand in time. He had to do things the way they were supposed to be done. The moon dictated his mating and next weekend was the next time all would be aligned. He pulled out with reluctance and moved away from her searching mouth. Her eyes were shut and he bent down to kiss her lips. He tasted a faint hint of himself as her mouth opened to receive his tongue instead.

“I really have to go. It has nothing to do with you. That was amazing. Soon, I promise.”

He pushed himself into his pants and tried to ignore the large wet spot on his crotch. She said nothing as she watched him go, though he could tell that she was disappointed in his leaving. She wanted exactly what he wanted, but she still had no idea what it was that she was getting into. It wasn’t right to take advantage of her like that. He had not been prepared for the chemistry they would have either. He realized he really like her. It just felt right.

Walking out of the small house and getting into his truck was one of the hardest things that he has had to do in a long time. Every piece of him wanted to stay. It didn’t help that it was clear that she wanted him just as much. He knew that it was going to be a long week before they could mate properly, especially since he had hired her for a position that would put the two of them in such close contact all week long.

Chapter 6

Aria stayed up for hours after she got out of the bathtub. She did not know what to think about what had just happened and actually ended up having to finish herself off, so to speak. She had never been so turned on and then turned down before. Though she had never wanted to go all the way before, she was itching to know what going all the way really was like. Darryl was going to be the one to show her. She wondered if he was the reason she had felt drawn to this cold, desolate place to begin with. She believed in fate, and maybe this was where she was supposed to come to find her true love - her soul mate.

Aria admonished herself for thinking that way. She had met him twice and climbed on his lap the second time she saw him. That seemed more like lust than soulmate. She hoped he didn’t think less of her, though she would not have changed a moment of it - except for the part where he walked away. She went to sleep fitfully, her dreams full of the wild Alaskan woods and the tattooed man that had cleaned her chimney and then failed to really clean her chimney. In her dreams though, he cleaned everything thoroughly.

The next day she got up early and made her way to the address on the card, eager to make a good professional impression. She was surprised to find herself arriving at the huge building that she had spied when she first got into town. It was no small operation he was running, whatever it was. She still was not sure what the company actually did, but she was excited to see Darryl again. The details would reveal themselves.

Passing through the front door, she was greeted by a large portrait of none other than Darryl right there on the wall. Even as she smiled to herself, he smiled back at her. It seemed fitting as she recalled visions of the night before. Her body inflamed with the very thought and she wondered if she was going to be turning crimson the entire week. She talked to the petite receptionist at the front and was directed to the elevator.

“Take it to the top floor and put in the code four-two-four to open the door.”

Confused, Aria thanked her and made her way towards the elevator. Four-two-four she repeated to herself. Kind of weird, she thought, but I guess a little extra security never hurt. There were only four floors in the building, but she felt like the elevator was taking forever. She was full of a nervous energy and an almost desperate desire to see him again. She wondered how he would act and what her job would be. She hoped he could handle being in such close proximity to him. If he touched her, she was a little afraid of how she would handle it. She imagined that all it would take would be one look and a soft kiss and she would be putty in his hands.

When she got to the fourth floor, a buzzer sounded and she entered the code on a small keypad. The door finally opened directly onto a wide open floor plan consisting, for the most part, of numerous desks and workstations scattered about in what looked to be a pretty ergonomic, worker friendly design. There were no rooms or barriers to interrupt the flow and communication. It reminded her of some TV show she had seen on the latest trends in Silicon Valley startups. As she entered, several men looked up at her, displaying a healthy interest in the new woman in the room. Suddenly she wished she had worn flats. Her heels clicked as she crossed the floor, the sound drawing the few remaining eyes that had not already noticed her entrance. She smiled at the upturned faces as she took in her new surroundings. She was instantly struck by the rather distinct type of men Darryl seemed to have surrounded himself with.

While she couldn’t see Darryl himself at first, she was immediately conscious of how much all these other men seemed to look like his carbon copy almost. They all seemed to have hard bodies, and even more noticeably all seemed to show signs at the neck and wrists that they too were heavily inked. This might not have made such an impression on her if she were at a motorcycle club or even in a gym, but they seemed decidedly out of place in what appeared to be pencil-pushing jobs. They could have also made a pretty good Chippendale’s crew, she thought.

“Aria, back here.”

As she turned to his voice she quickly forgot about everyone else. They might as well have disappeared. He was standing in the doorway of what looked to be his rather large corner office, which was built into the corner in the far back. Passing the men, she could help but feel their eyes on her. She knew she looked good in her heels and short skirt. Even more, these were the kind of men who could handle a woman like her. She only had eyes for Darryl though. Still, by the time she made it to his office door, she was beat red from all the attention. She walked on in and he closed the door behind her.

“Don’t mind them.”

She nodded, but didn’t say anything else. He was so close, she could feel his body heat. When he turned towards her, all she could think was that he was going to kiss her again. She actually closed her eyes and puckered her lips, but the kiss never came. After an awkward split second she sat down in the seat and looked down. Embarrassment was plain on her face. He was making it clear that whatever they had that was personal had no place here. She didn’t’ know if she would be able to keep them separate though. It turned out that he had wanted her as a sort of assistant or secretary. That worked fine for her, as she had the requisite skills. She wondered what he would have done with her if she couldn’t type. The relief of being a job she felt comfortable in was short lived however. Throughout the day as she typed out letters and made calls in the office it took everything she had to focus on the work at hand and not make another embarrassing move to somehow touch him. She was actually more afraid that she would not stop at just a touch. She wanted to rip his clothes off.

The rest of the week, the tension in the small office was palpable. She had come to learn that he was actually in charge of a very old family business which had mineral holdings in land through Alaska and even into Canada and around the world. They were into everything from gold to diamonds to abrasives. They even had a division dedicated to residential housing…and another for their fisheries. His family had been among the first to settle the area more than 200 years ago. Some rumored they had been here even longer, if that was even possible. Anyhow, she was even more in awe of him now. Here was a man who literally was in control of billions of dollars…and he had taken the time to stop by and meet his new neighbor…and even clean out her chimney.

She could not hold back the steamy looks she was giving him, and she was further confused by the equally hot looks he was returning her way. She wished that he would stop with his epic levels of self-control and take her right there on his desk. It didn’t help that he always seemed to glance over right while she was lost in one of her fantasies. Annoyingly the fantasies remained nothing more than fantasies as they continued to go about their work.

Thinking that maybe he had completely forgotten about their plans for her to see the ocean ice over the weekend, Aria tried to find a way to bring it up. It had been a busy first week though and the moment never seemed to arise. Still feeling chastised for apparently not understanding their new relationship, she just kept quiet as she gathered up her things and started to leave on Friday afternoon.

“Oh Aria, remember our hike? I hope you still want to go. I was thinking around noon tomorrow if that works for you. Remember to wear something warm okay?”

She nodded her head and as she walked out the door.  Just like that her world turned from blackest night to the beautiful day. She knew she shouldn’t be so swayed, but she couldn’t help it. She felt like her heart was going to soar. She hadn’t even realized how disappointed she had felt before brought it up again. But all that was forgotten now. She couldn’t wait. She instantly picked up her pace as a smile practically split her face. She couldn’t wait for the next day. Who knew what might happen between them. As she walked out she again ignored the looks of the other men in the office. She had not had a chance to ask Darryl about the tattoos or who paid for the company gym membership. It did seem like Darryl was keeping her separate from the rest of the men there though. She had not been so much as introduced. It was kind of weird, but she just imagined Darryl wanted her all to himself. Well, she thought, he was going to have to put a little more on the table if he expected her to just wait around forever. She had high hopes he would do just that on their little excursion.

Chapter 7

Noon was so slow to come Aria felt like a five year old on Christmas morning. She woke up early and then tried to get back to sleep to get some beauty sleep, but it was a waste of time. She was so excited there was no way she was going to get to sleep. Finally she had to just get up. The time still crawled by. She had a few cups of coffee and then set top figuring out what to wear. Aria settled on some semi-rugged, but very curve hugging jeans and boots. It dress obviously wasn’t appropriate. She skipped undergarments to feel a little naughty. It actually did the trick for her confidence in some weird way. Finally the appointed hour came and his truck appeared out front right on time. It was exactly noon when she looked at the clock and she had to giggle to herself. Darryl was nothing if not punctual. She liked a man who kept his word, even for something like this. When he said something, you could count on it and Aria really liked that about him. It made her feel safe as well as appreciated and valued

Not able to wait for him to knock, she opened the door when his feet hit the porch.

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

Overwhelmed by her beauty and her incredible curvy figure, Darryl walked up to her and grabbed her face gently in both hands. Pushing her against the door frame, his lips met hers and his tongue teased at her mouth. She almost whimpered, as she was finally receiving the kind of attention she had so badly been craving all week. He responded by holding her even more tightly as their hips fought to rip through the very fabric of their clothes as they finally embraced. When he eventually broke the embrace and pulled away, her eyes remained closed a moment as she sought to catch her breath and compose herself.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all week.”

With his words Aria finally recovered and opened her eyes again, the green flecks sparkling even more brightly now.

“Mmm, you should have. I thought I was going to go crazy. If that is your impulse, then please follow it any time you feel the urge.”

He hissed air through his barely parted lips and kissed her again. This time his hands squeezed her braless breast and she could feel a hard knot forming against her. The way he got so easily turned on, turned her on to no end. She didn’t have to wonder if he desired her, she could feel it every time they touched. The idea of his long shaft inside of her made her go weak at the knees and she allowed herself to almost hang on him. She loved how he towered over her, supporting her with his strength.

He pulled back after a time and grabbed her hand, leading her towards the truck. They drove for quite a while before Aria could hear anything over the sound of her own heart pounding in her chest. She snuggled up against his body as he drove, allowing herself to bask in the happiness of the moment. When they finally stopped, she got out of the truck and looked towards the sea. There were still several places where the ice still reached out to the land.

She followed Darryl as he grabbed a backpack from his truck bed. He hefted it easily onto his back and they walked towards the majestic scene before them. The ice was thawing and receding weekly but it was still strong enough by all account to traverse. Aria was a nervous wreck, but she would have followed Darryl anywhere. He didn’t seem to have any doubts whatsoever about stepping out onto the ice. He was incredibly nimble for a man of his size.

They stopped several times to take in the views all around them. The sun glared off the white surroundings and she was thankful for the sunglasses he handed her. The pair watched a whale breach the water’s surface far out where a wide gap had already opened up in the ice. Aria felt a spark of magic in that moment. I felt like some kind of “sign” that all of this was somehow meant to be.

“I can’t believe I am up here in Alaska out on a floating sheet of ice. This is amazing. Thank you so much for bringing me. It really is beautiful. I never would have had the guts to come out here otherwise. Thank you for being my guide.”

She started to turn towards him, looking to initiate another embrace, when she heard a loud cracking sound. Her face went ashen, even as Darryl tried to signal her not to move, but it was too late. A huge fault opened up right beneath her and as one entire piece flipped up, Aria slid into the freezing sea and disappeared beneath the ice in a flash. Her scream was cut short and was replaced by an abrupt silence.

Darryl scrambled towards the gap in the ice, realizing he could easily join her if he wasn’t careful. He spotted her almost instantly, several feet away, under the thick ice. His fist beat at the ice near her, almost instinctively, but it was far was too thick to break through.

From under the ice, Aria was in shock from the searing cold and gripped by absolute terror as she stared wide-eyed up through the ice, her eyes darting to and fro as she beat at it and searched for a way to freedom. Through the distortion of the ice she was suddenly able to make out Darryl as he sprawled on hands and knees above her, as he too pressed his hands against the ice. But just as he was there, his hands suddenly pulled away. It had already been ten or fifteen precious seconds since she had gone under. She could not see what was happening…all she saw was shadow and a flurry of movement. She saw shadows…clothes... appearing on the ice…and a cast off boot it seemed. His hands were again against the ice except now things were no longer making sense. His hand pressed above her was changing…it had changed…She made out an enormous paw…and a second…Above her now through the ice was a mammoth shadow. It almost looked like a great white bear.

Aria knew that she was losing consciousness and that these were probably her last moments. She had liked him so much. Her body and mind were shutting down her brain was now causing hallucinations. She almost had no feeling now. The pain of the cold was gone. Suddenly she felt a massive pressure wave come through the water as the bear entered the water and swam up beside her. She felt her entire body tossed in the current as the bear positioned itself beneath her. Its massive body was pushing her through the water. Just as she saw stars and blackness closing in on her vision her head broke the surface. She felt her body lifted like a puppet’s. The bear had the belt of her jeans in its jaws as it lifted her out of the water and onto a safe patch of ice a good distance from the hole. Even as she lay there, waves of emotional relief and physical shaking coursed through her as she tried to make sense of the whole ordeal

“Strip.”

Aria heard the word in her mind and she looked over at the white bear with black markings. It was looking at her with familiar eyes. She was already so shaken her mind did not even question the impossibility of this beast. Somehow the power of the message, and some strange familiarity were enough, and she tried to pull her clothes off with her trembling fingers. The bear came forward and with a clawed paw caught at her jeans and actually ripped almost literally ripped them off. She gasped at the biting wind on her cold, bare flesh as she managed to remove the last of her soggy garments. The polar bear sat down in front of her and urged her forward with her paw. She understood and nuzzled up against it warm belly. It’s thick water repellant hairs felt dry against her cool skin. She instantly felt the warmth envelop her and after several minutes, her shaking body lay warm and still against the bear which had now curled around her. Burying her face into the warm animal, she thanked him silently, feeling the bear instantly hug her tighter.

After a short time she felt her strength coming back and she sat back up, finally turning her attention back to the miracle of the enormous bear besides her. She had one last shock to endure as she watched the bear begin to shrink and morph before her eyes. Its fur receded even the entire body began to change shape. So much for the law of the conservation of mass, she thought. The entire creature transformed almost eloquently back to that of the man she knew. Finally he just sat there, naked before her. Although she was still freezing, naked herself in the cold, she could not take her eyes off the tattooed man as he got up and walked towards her. He grabbed her hand as he gathered up the clothes he had apparently strewn about in his haste to shift and rescue her such a short time before. He handed her each item of dry clothing in turn so she could dress. Although he was still standing there totally naked, he even handed her his boots. Through the clearing haze, confusion, and outright shock of this entire experience she must have still registered an extra layer of incredulity as she covered herself with the last of his clothing.

“I don’t feel cold the way that you do.” Was all he said.

A million thoughts and feeling still fought for supremacy in her mind as the pair walked quickly off the ice sheet together. She had no idea what she had seen, but she knew she loved this man, and she knew he had saved her. They walked hand in hand.

This experience had solidified it for Darryl. She was the one and he would do whatever it took to make it work. Now she the truth of who, and what she was. His heart was still pounding from the scare he had just undergone at the idea of losing her. As the truck finally came into sight, he contemplated how to proceed. She now knew more about him than anyone else outside of his immediate clan. He did not need to worry about telling her anything, she already knew his secret. He looked back over at the quiet woman. She was boiling on the inside and he could still hear her thoughts rambling in her head. There was still one feeling that was felt over everything else. Love and lust, even more powerful though, was the acceptance that he felt from her.

“We should go back to your house, to warm up … and talk.”

Aria nodded and after a few minutes of driving, she curled her body again, against his. She laid her head on his shoulder and did her best to offer him some warmth, even if he said he was fine. She snuggled deeper into his oversized clothing as she tried to offer him some of the comfort he had so recently given her. As they drove the last few minutes to her house she almost dozed off as he ran his fingers through her hair with his free hand. By now she was curled up across the front seat of the pick-up cab and almost fully asleep as they pulled in, in front of the cabin. The day’s events had taken quite a toll on her body. He carried her inside and went to lay her down in her bed. As he tried to leave her there to rest, her arms tightened around his neck. She seemed to be getting her energy back.

Pulling his mouth to hers, his body crushed against hers, smooshing her down into the bed. The man above her growled and that time, it sent a shiver up her spine, reminding her of what he was. She could feel his tightness against her and she opened her legs to feel the stimulation against her very core. Aria didn’t care what Darryl was, she knew that they were meant to be together. She could feel it at the most primal level.

It was easy to pull his oversized clothing off of her body. Once again, she was as naked as she was on the ice, though this time they were both generating the heat to warm each other up. His hands pushed between her legs and sunk inside of her wetness as she groaned with pleasure. He broke their kiss to look down into his eyes. She squirmed underneath him, her hands clawing at his chest. She wanted to feel his bare skin on hers. She had felt lust before but now it was almost as though her very blood were boiling. She wanted this animal inside of her now.

He moved back, standing up for a moment to better his pants from her ready body. His long cock stood out hard and ready for her as well. She imagined she could see it throbbing with his heartbeat as she tried to sit up and grab it with her hand. But he pushed her away gently and instead climbed back on top of her naked body. Their lips met as he pushed his thick hardness against her slippery lips, pressing forward with an urgency they both felt. As he pushed forward he was unprepared as his cock met the barrier of her flower. He stopped his push and looked down at her questioningly. She groaned as her hips rubbed against his blunt tip. Darryl moved back, pulling his cock from between her legs, as he lowered his chest to her quivering stomach. His mouth nipped at her nipples with a touch of teeth that made goose bumps explode across her hot flesh.

Her hips moved up as he came closer with his steaming mouth. Aria whimpered as he moved closer and her hips surged higher as his tongue found her slickness. Darryl grabbed her ass cheeks in his large hands and pulled her to his face. The man sucked hard on her clit and she was soon writhing underneath him. His hold became tighter as he held her down, feasting on her quim. Darryl wanted the surge of fluid that he had made before. This time though, he wanted her to squirt it in his mouth so that he could taste it. One of his fingers pressed against her hole, delving in as deep as her innocence would allow.

The movement was just what she needed and she cried out as her thighs squeezed the man’s head. She screamed out his name and moaned as he continued to suck all of her fluid up into his mouth. He slurped and tongued her hole until she was pushing him away. Releasing her legs, they fell splayed on either side of him. He crawled back over her and positioned himself at her tightness.

He nudged the head forward until he felt the skin holding him back. Pushing ahead with a growl, he felt her tight canal give way and he surged forward into her honey hole. He cursed at her suffocating tightness and moaned as she squeezed the new filling. He bent forward and captured her bottom lip with his teeth as he drove the rest of the way in. Aria squeaked and her body pulled him in deeper.

“Mmm Darryl, it feels so big inside of me. So right.”

He pulled out and slammed back into her, her whole body jerking forward on the bed with the powerful thrust. His eyes had turned completely back and the look on his face was predatory. The beast inside was begging to come out and she could see it held together by his control. He wanted to give her time to adjust, but he had a bigger need consuming him. He pulled back and pushed back in to her small sounds of pleasure. He could feel her body tightening around him and then there was a scream that pierced the air.

“Darryl, I am coming. Oh God!”

Aria thrashed and clamped around the man’s shaft so hard. Darryl watched his length pull out of her and the sight of her loss innocence drove him forward. She begged him to go harder and faster, knowing that there was a bigger orgasm on the horizon. Aria’s eyes closed as he sat back on his knees, her thighs being held together by his large, rough hands. He squeezed her thighs tightly together and rutted in and out of her.

“One more time baby, please come one more time for me Aria. I love watching you come.”

It was transfixing and the man could tell that the woman was primed for another one. His hand fell to the top of her slit and he pressed hard on her tiny nub. She squealed with the contact and gripped handfuls of his muscles as her insides collapsed around his thrusting shaft. He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, but when their eyes met, he was lost in her. He felt himself explode inside of her, shaking as much as her pussy walls were.

Pulling out, he laid next to her on his back. Aria crawled over to his chest and laid her head over his steady beating heart. She mewled softly next to him, her leg hooked on top of his, holding him in a full body embraced. She felt like singing, her whole body throbbing with remembered pleasure.

Chapter 8

“So are we going to talk about what happened on the ice today?”

Darryl looked down at her and held her close. He was still afraid that his words would scare her, but he knew that they must come out. Darryl knew that it was a lot to take, though he hoped she would have an open mind because one was desperately needed.

“So you know what I am now.”

“I am not sure. I thought I saw you turn into a bear, but that doesn’t make much sense.”

“I am a lycanthrope, but instead of a wolf, my family turns into polar bears.”

“Your family?”

“Yea all those guys at work are my brothers.”

“Oh. So did Martha know about your little secret?”

“She did, but she knew that her family had their own secrets. I told you that our families are connected, I meant it. Your great aunt lived in the family house until a few years ago. It still does not feel the same without her there.”

“Why did she move here?”

“When Martha’s mate died, she no longer wanted to live in the big house. Her mate was my grandfather, so my father built her a small cottage down on the bottom of the mountain, so she was always close. It skips generations you see, so since Martha didn’t have any children, she must have known that you would be the one.”

“So what does that mean? I am confused.”

“Your blood ensures that my kind keeps going. You were mine before you were even born Aria, as I am yours. The birthmark on your chest marks you as the tattoo on my back marks me. I know this is hard to believe, but you will have our children and you probably already have some in your stomach.”

He held her, cradling her flat stomach. Aria noted the word some and she wondered if what he said was true.

“Why me?”

“Your family line was from here thousands of years ago. The legend says that there was a hard time that fell on this village and black bears killed many people. One of the medicine man imbued a man with special powers to fight the beasts and he would turn into a white bear at night to stalk out the dangerous foes. The white hid him in the snowy ice and they never saw him coming. This saved the village and he passed the ability on to his children. Your ancestor was the medicine woman and every other generation, our two families most converge, or the magic wears off.”

It all sounded like such a magical tale, one that you would tell your children and add in a moral at the end. If she had not seen him change once and then back again, she never would have believed such a fable. There were more questions that she wanted to know, but she was more interested in seeing her new home.

The man passed her small house and continued up the hill for another mile and a half in the truck. She had gotten dressed and followed him outside. He wanted to show her new home, but she still seemed to be taking it all quite well.

The road made the woman nervous and she tried not to look down off the edge. She already had doubts about the place and then the trees opened up, revealing the gem hidden behind them. The house was huge and beautiful. It was completely hidden from the main road. She never would have known it was up there

“Wow, I see your business does well.”

Darryl chuckled and kissed her on her lips.

“Our business. It will help with all of the children we will have. I have ten brothers.”

“Only brothers? And who says I am going to have that many children?”

“You cannot say no to me.”

Aria smirked, but she knew deep down that she would never say no to him. He was the man of her dreams and she was never going to let go. His eyes darkened as he put the truck in park and pulled her out with him towards the house. He opened the door and followed in behind her. In his home, he was excited to have her make it hers as well. It was a long time coming that the Alpha heard the pitter patter of his bloodline and he could not think of anyone else that was more suited to have them. His mouth came down on her surprised one and she was quickly winding her body around his.

“Now about our babies….”

Darryl grabbed her up and squeezed her sides as he dragged her up the winding staircase to their new bedroom. He barely made it through the threshold, before he threw her onto the bed and covered her with a skilled quickness. Aria was his for the taking.

THE END

Rescued by the Alpha Bear

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Prologue

One Week Earlier

“Dad, there’s something over here!” he heard a young boy call. This would complicate things. Conner did not want to be found, but he couldn’t bring himself to drag his broken body out of sight. Every ounce of his being was in agony, and even the sound of footsteps getting closer drilled through his head like a jackhammer to the brain. He wasn’t sure what happened, and a part of him knew he needed to hide before the boy with the piercing voice found him, but he just couldn’t move. He was bloody and naked. That would certainly traumatize a little kid, or at least scare the shit out of him, which he also wasn’t eager to do. Besides, he didn’t need a hospital to get better. He needed food and a lot of rest. But he couldn’t move, and when he tried, pain sliced through his body.

“Oh my god, Dad there’s a naked man over here. He looks dead!” the boy shrieked. That was followed by the sound of someone else – or the boy - running towards him. Conner wasn’t sure which, nor did he really care.

He groaned and grabbed his head as he tried to lift himself. Lights flashed before his eyes, and he fell back to the ground with a heavy thud, writhing in pain. He was dying; that’s all there was to it. Closing his eyes, he gave himself over to fate.

***

Lana paced outside the judge’s chambers as he went over the notes for the case to decide whether or not there was a case at all. In her gut she knew something was off, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. It was a strange case. The defendant, Cameron Marks, had no priors. Hell, he had never even gotten a traffic ticket. But now he was being indicted with three assault charges and attempted murder. One of the women whom he supposedly assaulted couldn’t even finger him. But that could have been chalked up to shock, so it really meant nothing. It made no sense, but the detectives weren’t bringing her anything she could use. He seemed to be implicating himself, but not to the point of a confession. Something wasn’t right.

The door swung open and Judge Patterson strode from the room. He was such a serious man, and she could swear that he never smiled. Ever. Not that she had much to say on that account. Lana wasn’t sure how long it had been since she had last smiled or had a good time. She didn’t even want to think about how long it had been since she had enjoyed a man’s company. And that didn’t just mean getting between the sheets, either. She hadn’t had a date in months. She shook her head. This wasn’t the time to be going over her love life, or the lack thereof.

The judge walked past her and she followed behind, hoping to get this day over with. Already she had been in court three times, and she still had two major clients to meet with. The day was far from over, but at least after this she’d be done with court for the day. She walked by the defendant’s brother, who was here to support him, and shivered. She glanced back over her shoulder to find his dark eyes staring back at her. There was a strange intensity within the blue depths, as if he were trying to read into her very soul. Lana shivered again and, averting her gaze, quickened her pace to get back inside the court room.

Now he’s someone I could picture trying to kill someone.

The thought stopped her in her tracks. Could that be why the case was so messed up? Maybe Cameron was innocent? But if so, then why would he take the heat? Stranger things had happened. Brothers could be very loyal, even to the point of serving time for crimes they did not commit. And now that she thought about it, she knew she needed to follow her gut instinct. It had never let her down before.

The sound of the gavel rang out in the room. Everyone grew silent waiting for the judge’s decision.

“Regarding the case of the state versus Cameron Marks, for three counts assault and one count attempted murder, with insufficient evidence I am forced to dismiss this case. If and when evidence is collected the case can be refiled with the state.” He hit the gavel again. “That is all.”

That was it. Even the judge couldn’t find a reason to keep Cameron behind bars, and now Lana had her work cut out for her. She had to bring someone to justice at least. She gathered her notes and placed them in her briefcase. At her back she felt eyes boring into her. A shiver of fear ran up her spine, and when she turned around Campbell Marks was staring insistently at her again. Catching himself he looked away, but not before she registered his contempt. His eyes looked even darker and more sinister than they had in the hallway. The man really gave her the creeps, and the first order of business was having someone check into his background. Something about his demeanor had her on edge. He was not a nice man, but just because he wasn’t nice didn’t mean he was the one who committed the crimes.

Or did it?

Lana didn’t know, but she would find out, and soon; something smelled rotten in Denmark, and she vowed to discover what it was.

Chapter 1

Lana had followed Campbell Marks since the judge dismissed the case against his brother Cameron, and she’d seen a couple of things she probably shouldn’t have.

To make matters worse, he caught her.

Luckily, she had been in her car and was able to get away. It turned out Lana’s theory was correct. It wasn’t Cameron who had committed the crimes but his older brother Campbell, a man with a long history of violence and domestic abuse under his belt.  He had assaulted his ex-girlfriend, and the two men she had cheated on him with.

Gross, she thought, talk about getting around. I’d be pissed too.

Even though she was thrilled that she’d been right, and her gut hadn’t led her astray, Lana wished she could kick her own ass. Since she decided to take the detective work into her own hands, she was now in a predicament she wasn’t sure how to get out of. She had evidence that she really couldn’t prove, which meant she couldn’t use it in court.

She realized too late she should have left the investigating to the police, but she couldn’t help it. She found herself wanting to prove that Cameron was innocent, even though technically it was her job to do the opposite. As the prosecutor of the case, she was going about it all wrong. To be honest, she wasn’t sure why she was so hell bent on finding out the truth. It was her job to prove without a doubt that someone was guilty. But in this case she couldn’t.

She was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she didn’t even see him coming. Campbell grabbed her and shoved her against the wall—hard. Lana didn’t have time to scream before his dirty hand covered her mouth.

“Don’t you dare make a sound, got it?” he hissed in her ear. Lana nodded, if only to get him away from her.

His stench made her gag as he rubbed against her and groaned. “Hm, you’re a big girl.” Then he had the audacity to roughly fondle her breast before backing away.

Now he was angry again. Talk about mood swings.

Lana was pissed. Any other time she wouldn’t have stood for that kind of behavior from a man, but this one just so happened to be holding a knife in his hand. Maybe things were worse than she thought. She could handle being groped. Hell, she could even handle being roughed up, but she wasn’t sure if she was up for whatever he was planning. She shivered in fear, thinking of the worst case scenario.

She began to speak but shook her head, thinking better of it. Sometimes talking got her in more trouble than it was worth. Maybe if she kept her trap shut he would leave her alone. But the likelihood of that was slim to none. This time she wasn’t able to get away.

“You stupid bitch, you should have stayed out of it. Cameron knew what he was doing. And now they’re after me.” Campbell jabbed his knife in her direction as if he were going to stab her. Lana didn’t fear many things, but in this case she certainly wasn’t feeling confident about her chances. An erratic man with a sharp weapon wasn’t a good mix—ever.

“He wouldn’t have gotten the time I would,” he continued, as if that explained it all.

She nodded, slowly understanding. Cameron was going to take the rap for his older brother. She already knew the two were only fifteen months apart, and they were closer than anyone could ever imagine. She shuddered. The things she had come across sickened her. They definitely weren’t your everyday ordinary family.

Cameron planned to do whatever punishment he got. He’d be out of jail and back on the streets before Campbell was able to commit another crime.

Maybe.

That was loyalty, and Lana shouldn’t have been surprised, but she was. She couldn’t imagine taking the blame for something she didn’t do, no matter how much she cared about the person.

She held up her hands in surrender. “Let’s calm down, Mr. Marks. I haven’t told anyone anything, and I won’t. I’ll forget about it all, and then we can go on with our lives like nothing happened. Okay?”

Campbell laughed wildly. “Yeah, like I believe that shit for a minute. I’m not stupid, you condescending bitch.” He ran a shaky hand through his dirty blond hair. “And people actually believe the shit you spew?” He stepped over her, and she cowered against the wall. As he leaned his face against her cheek, his hot breath whispered against her ear, “You’re going to pay for messing this up for me.”

Lana shuddered and gagged. The feel of his breath on her skin turned her stomach. “Please,” she said. She wasn’t exactly sure what she was asking for. At that moment she only knew that she wanted him away from her.

Conner’s beast roared, and his body shook with rage. His bear tried to break free, but even though he was still out of it from his injuries, he knew that couldn’t happen. All he knew for sure was that he needed to get somewhere and he needed to get there fast. It was the whole reason he left the hospital.

He wasn’t sure why he had felt the urgency to come this way, but even with no memory he knew not to ignore the bear inside of him. Instinct alone led him further into the city to a parking garage.

Really, what the hell?

But his other half paced inside his head, pushing him to hurry. He sped down to the lower level of a parking garage, and it wasn’t until he heard a woman’s plea that he knew why he was there.

He didn’t know shit, except right at the moment it didn’t matter. The sound of her voice tightened his gut. His beast pawed at him, urging him to follow her voice. Otherwise, he drew a blank. He didn’t know what happened before he ended up in the hospital. The doctor said his memory would return in time and it could be a little at a time or all at once. Right now, that didn’t matter

The woman cried out, and something inside him snapped. He rounded the corner to see a man standing over a beautiful, plump woman. Both man and beast wanted to kill.

Mine! his beast cried in despair.

Conner shook his head in shock.

My mate.

He took a deep breath, inhaling her delicious scent and then narrowed his eyes on the man who was touching her. The man stunk of sweat, marijuana, and alcohol. He was also very sick, but the biggest problem was his waving a knife at Conner’s woman.

Conner barreled towards the man and swung a meaty hand at him, knocking the knife to the ground. The man hadn’t even seen him coming. He was too engrossed in scaring the woman. She gasped, and when he looked down at her, he saw a tear slide down her cheek. He wanted to reach down and wipe it away, but the man had shaken out of his daze and dove for the fallen knife. But Conner wouldn’t let him get that far. In one quick move he grabbed the man by the scruff of the neck and held him up, feet dangling in the air.

“You dared to touch her!”

The man paled and lost control of his bladder. The stench of urine filled the air, and Conner held him further from his body. Shaking him again, Conner felt disgust for the puny excuse of a man.

“Did you hear me? Don’t touch what isn’t yours, you worthless piece of shit!” Conner dismissed the man as a threat and tossed him to the side, not caring if he hurt him severely or not. It didn’t matter. He was on his deathbed anyways. Instead, he focused on the woman, who was watching him with wide, innocent eyes.

Conner knelt in front of her and placed a big hand on her forearm. His heart raced at the first touch and a tingle ran up his spine as heat filled his body.

Ours, his beast rumbled from within.

Conner’s jaw fell. She gasped at his touch and looked down at his hand. He pulled it away. “Sorry.” Then he smiled. “Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

She swallowed and shook her head. “You showed up in time. Thank you.”

“Where can I take you?”

She pointed right in front of her. “That’s my car. He cornered me before I had the chance to leave.”

Again, Conner touched her arm. She didn’t seem as scared. Her heart had slowed to a regular rhythm. “Let’s get you up off the ground then, okay?”

She nodded and allowed him to pull her up. He gaped at the woman before him. She was a tall woman with curves any man would fall to his knees for. She held herself with a confidence most women didn’t, and he found that was sexy as hell. She wore a tight skirt and a jacket. He could tell she was some type of business woman. His bear whined, wanting to be free.

She was perfect for him. She wasn’t too short or too small that he would hurt her. Fate had led him to his mate, after all the time he spent avoiding it. Now he wondered why. He didn’t even know her name, and at that moment in time, it didn’t even matter that he didn’t know his either.

Chapter 2

Lana kept her eyes on the biggest and sexiest man she’d ever seen. He must have been at least 6’5 because with heels she was about six feet and he towered over her. It didn’t escape her notice that he was in a hospital gown, and she sighed. Go figure he’d be a nutbag. Who left the hospital in a gown except a crazy person? His hand held hers and their gazes locked. His eyes were a deep shade of blue, and there was something about him that pulled her in. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and her clit throbbed with need. It’d been too long she since she’d had sex, and this man didn’t have to do anything. She was aroused just by looking at him. Licking her lips, she cocked her head to the side. He followed the movement with his eyes like a hungry beast, and her heartbeat quickened.

She was so engrossed in him that she forgot about Campbell until it was too late. He snuck up on her angel and jammed the knife into his side. Roaring in pain, her rescuer fell to his knees. Lana screamed and stood frozen. Then the psycho pulled out the knife and wiped the blood on his pants coming towards her.

“It's your turn, bitch. Bigger doesn’t always mean smarter.” Campbell shoved her back, and she fell to the ground. She paled, knowing that she was going to die. He was crazy and clearly had no qualms about killing. Her body shook with a fear she had never felt before as sobs wracked her body. There were no words, no getting through to him. He was clearly off his rocker. Campbell knelt beside her with evil in his eyes and poised the knife above her. Lana squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath, waiting for the white, hot agony of being stabbed.

But it never came.

She heard a shrill scream and the smack of something hitting the pavement, followed by a loud, sickening crunch. When she opened her eyes, she froze. Her eyes rounded in shock and terror. She couldn’t breathe. A giant bear was standing over Campbell’s limp body. Blood poured from him and seeped over the concrete.

“Oh my god,” she whispered. The beast turned towards her with intelligent eyes.

She shook her head in disbelief and leaned back. It wasn’t possible. But where did her angel go? There was no way he picked himself up and left. Not when he went out of his way to save her, and he was injured. The bear’s eyes were the same deep blue she’d gazed into minutes earlier.

The man who saved her was the bear.

Standing up, Lana brought her hand to her feverishly hot forehead. She felt as if she might collapse, so she held onto the post to regain her balance. After a moment, though, she leaned over and vomited. Her eyes watered and tears slid down her cheeks. The stress had taken over, and as she let go, she realized something: her life was about to change and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it.

Conner watched his mate as she turned away from him in fear. His beast lowered his head in shame, but he wouldn’t regret saving her from the man with the knife. It was his job to protect her. He didn’t enjoy feeling her fear, though—especially her fear of him. She didn’t need to be afraid of him--he’d never hurt her. Closing his eyes, Conner tried to remember...anything.

He wasn’t doing well himself, but as soon as he had shifted, he started healing. He still tender, however, and it was too soon to be injured again. It was worth it. And even though he didn’t know who he was by name or who his family was, or hell, why he ended up waking up in a hospital bed, he knew one thing: That woman was his, and he had just protected her the way it was intended. With that in mind, he shifted back to his human self and pulled the gown back on. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.

He ambled towards her slowly and placed a hand on her back. She tensed beneath his touch and he dropped his hand. “He was going to kill you.”

Plain, simple truth.

“I know,” she replied, but she didn’t look at him. “Who are you?”

Conner scratched his head. “I don’t know.”

This caught her attention. She spun to face him and laughed humorlessly. “You don’t know? You turned into a bear and killed someone, but you don’t know who you are?” Her voice rose and her face turned bright with anger or fear, he wasn’t sure which. It could have been both.

He shrugged. “I was at the hospital. The doctors said I have amnesia, so no I don’t know who I am until my memory decides to come back. What I do know is I’m a man who is also a bear. He’s a part of me, and he killed to protect his mate.” Conner wasn’t going to beat around the bush. Something clicked. It seemed being blunt came natural to him.

“I’m sorry, mate?” she sputtered.

He raised his big hand and cupped her jaw. At first she tensed, but then he rubbed his thumb lightly along her jawline and she relaxed some. “Yes, my mate.” His eyes shined with excitement. Touching her was right. “What’s your name?”

She worked her mouth a few times so he dropped his hand back to his side.

“Lana.”

“Beautiful,” he replied. She still was shocked by him. “We should probably go?” His eyes drifted to the dead man, flaring with anger. Conner would have died before letting him harm Lana.

She shook her head. “I can’t leave. I’m the prosecuting attorney for the case we were building against him. He didn’t like it.” She peeked around him at the body and shuddered. “His brother was planning to take the fall, but the judge threw out the case because there was no evidence. Until now, anyway. The police had finally tied Campbell to the crimes. This isn’t going to look good.” She bit her bottom lip.

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like this news. He wanted to take her away. “What should we say?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. At this point, we’ll both end up in jail. The police will send you back the hospital for your injury first.” She paced. “I can’t go to jail. And you can’t go back to the hospital. They’ll think you’re crazy and lock you up.”

“Then let’s go somewhere safe, and you can call and talk to your police friends. Explain what happened.”

“No, I can’t leave, and I won’t be able to come back. My DNA is on his body.”

Conner growled. “Why?”

“Probably because he rubbed all over me.” Shaking her head, she groaned. “I know what I have to do.”

“What’s that?”

“I have to call my mother.” She said it with both fear and awe. Conner wondered what her mother would be able to do to make this better. Even without his memory, he wasn’t dumb. He knew the implications she would face, and the ones he would face as well. It wasn’t a good situation. And he didn’t think his mate’s mother would be able to do much to help.

“I think we should go somewhere first, before you call your mom. It’s only a matter of time until they find him. We have a little time, though, since it’s late.”

“I can’t just run.”

“I didn’t say that, but maybe you shouldn’t be here when you call her.”

Lana nodded. “I guess. I should probably go home—and you’re coming with me. I might have something you can wear.”

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like hearing that she had men’s clothing that would fit him. His bear growled and plopped down unhappily, jealous of a past he didn’t know.

Chapter 3

Her angel's attitude changed, and she didn’t understand why. She gestured for him to get in her car and he did, but now he sat in the passenger’s seat in stony silence. She started to ask what was wrong, but the glare he sent her way changed her mind. She had no idea why he was so mad. She was taking his advice and leaving the scene of a crime he committed. It wasn’t like her. She had always followed the rules and breaking them was tough.

She pulled out of the parking garage, carefully avoiding Campbell’s body, and shuddered. She never imagined being a part of a crime. But if it weren’t for the man sitting next to her, she wouldn’t be breathing. Deep inside, she knew he had saved her life, and now it was her turn to save him because he was going to need it. He killed a man with his bare hands. No one was going to believe it was an accident. Hell, she wasn’t even sure if it was. He hadn’t said it was. He just told her he had to protect her.

She drove out into the night. Luckily it was getting late and the sun was down. She had some time before she had to call it in, and she needed a drink, or three. But first she needed to find out what the hell she did to piss him off. He had been so sweet, calling her his mate, and now he wouldn’t even look at her.

She stopped at a red light and put her hand on his bicep. He tensed and his muscle flexed beneath her fingertips.

“Why are you mad?”

And why the hell wasn’t she yelling at him for being an asshole? Instead she was calm and actually felt like she should be apologizing for something. She didn’t understand why she felt so attached to him, why she cared so much about what he thought of her, and why she was not being her normal bitchy self when a man pissed her off.

At first he didn’t respond. But then he sighed. “You said you may have something to fit me. I’m a large man, and I don’t feel comfortable with you handing me clothes from the men in your life. My bear doesn’t like hearing about it either. We are protective and apparently pretty damn possessive.”

Lana laughed and squeezed his arm. “The clothes are my brothers’ and they are all bigger than me. It runs in the family. I figured one of them left some stuff around throughout the years.”

Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he stopped moping. “Oh, brothers we can handle.” Then he shook his head with a blush. “Sorry, for being an ass. I guess I’m not used to this, and I really don’t know how I would normally act. My bear is acting like I’m an idiot. I feel lost.”

“I get that, but please try not to make assumptions about me. We both have pasts; you just can’t remember yours right now.”

“Fair enough.”

A horn honked behind them, so she turned her attention back to driving. Speeding down the highway, Lana decided she was going to her retreat rather than her home because honestly, she was scared. She didn’t want to go to prison, and she certainly didn’t want him to go.

He was quiet again, but this time he looked deep in thought. She wondered what his life was like, and found herself growing more attached to the giant man. He was really sensitive for such a big guy. And apparently any talk of past lovers was out of the question. She smiled, feeling for the first time like she might have found someone who cherished her, and only her. It would be a nice change.

***

Lana pulled into the driveway of her family’s cabin. It was secluded and safe. She loved being in the woods, and she thought her guest might appreciate it as well. His eyes said it all, and he looked like he was going home.

“What’s this place?”

“It’s my family’s cabin. We used to come here all the time as kids, and now we come here as adults when we need to get away. No one should be here now, though. ”

“It’s a beautiful home.”

“Thank you. Now let’s get inside, and you can get cleaned up after I call my mom.”

“Sounds good to me.”

She got out of her car and stretched. This was her second home, and the longer she was a lawyer, the more often she came here to hide out. They went inside and he sat on the couch.

“So what do I call you, then, if you don’t know who you are?”

“You can call me whatever you want, I guess,” he shrugged. “A name is just a name, after all.”

“Fair enough,” she said, pulling out her phone. She dialed home and waited. As soon as her mother said ‘hello’ she got straight to the point.

“Mom, I need your help.” She proceeded to tell her mother what happened. She pulled the phone away when her mother’s voice rose too high. Her bear’s eyes widened when he heard her mother.

“I know, mother. It’s not like I asked for this.” She nodded as if her mother could see her. “Okay, so I’ll wait for you to come to me.”

Her mother yelled a little more but agreed.

“Okay, mom, see you soon. Yeah, I love you too.” She closed her phone and sighed. Her head hurt and all she wanted to do was forget this horrible day happened.

“She sounds nice,” Conner said.

“She’s great, but she is a tad overwhelming. Just a warning for you, she’s going to want to know how and why this happened…”

He shrugged again. “Sure I’ll tell her, as long as she doesn’t announce it to the world. She deserves to know since you’re my mate. Makes us family—”He stopped, and his eyes widened.

“Family, there are a lot of them.” He smiled. “I’m not alone, although all I could see were a large group of bears roaming together. Not real hopeful, I suppose.”

“Any memory is helpful right?”

“That’s what the doctors say. It sucks not actually knowing who I am. I know I was hurt badly enough to go to the hospital, plus they told me I should have died. Only I didn’t. They think it’s a miracle, but I know different. Being what I am makes me heal differently, faster, and better.”

“It’s a miracle, regardless of what you are,” Lana said, and heat rose to her cheeks. What was it about this man that made her feel so—young and desperate? “Oh and my mom said to wait it out. She’s going to pull some strings and deal with it. Then she’ll come here.”

“Pull some strings?”

“Yeah my mother is Elisabeth Walker.”

He looked confused. “And?”

Lana smiled. She couldn’t believe it, but he had no idea who her mother was, which meant he didn’t know about her family connections or her wealth. “She’s a pretty huge name in the city.”

“Oh, well, you shouldn’t be associated with me, then.”

“Too late, you’ve got blood on and in my car, and Campbell attacked me. There’s no way out of this. We can claim self-defense. And since you’re much bigger than him, that should account for how you managed to do that amount of damage. Besides, he stabbed you first. It’s tricky, but my mom is going to figure it out. She said it might take a few days…”

She gulped when his eyes clouded with lust and his smile went from adorable to downright sexy.

Chapter 4

Conner couldn’t have been happier finding out he would get at least three days with his mate, alone, in the woods. If he had his way they would be mated before her mother showed up to try to discourage her daughter from mating with a beast. He could barely contain his bear as it was, and although she covered it up well, the scent of her arousal wasn’t helping matters. If he didn’t have enhanced abilities, he wouldn’t even know.

“I guess I should go find you some clothes so you can get cleaned up.”

“Sounds good. It’ll be nice to have something other than this dingy hospital gown.”

Or I could just stay naked.

As if she could read his thoughts, her eyes traveled down his body like she was mentally stripping him down.

All she had to do was ask.

Lana turned away from him and walked down a narrow hallway. Conner followed closely behind. Her body heat radiated against him, and he wanted to lean into her warmth. He hadn’t been able to get rid of the chill that had soaked into his bones since he woke up in the hospital. He hadn’t eaten, so his blood count was low, and being injured a second time hadn’t helped matters any.

She walked into a room she clearly spent a lot of time in. Her scent overpowered other lingering scents. He crowded behind her when she stopped and pulled open a drawer and searched through it. She easily found him clothes and set them on top. She wasn’t a tiny woman by any means, but she was still small and delicate in comparison to him. Her body molded to his perfectly.

He moved closer and brought his arms around her waist, allowing his hand to flatten across her stomach. She shivered and leaned by against him, as if she couldn’t help herself. Nuzzling her neck, he breathed deeply and took in her scent. It felt like he had finally come home. Conner licked her neck with the tip of his tongue, testing. She shivered and tilted her head to the side. His bear rumbled at her submission. He grazed his teeth along her skin, light and tantalizing. She moaned quietly and pushed further into his body.

Conner slid his hands near the elastic to her skirt and ran his finger lightly along the band. “Okay?”

She nodded her head against his chest and spread her legs further apart, which pushed her skirt up higher. Running his finger right under the waistband and tickling her skin, he growled in frustration at how tight the skirt was secured. He spun her around and shoved her skirt up around her waist before lifting her on top of the dresser. Stepping between her legs, he pulled her to the edge. She wrapped her legs around his waist and tipped her head back. The exposed tan skin tempted him. He leaned in and licked a path from the base of her throat down in between her breasts.

All at once Conner froze. He shut his eyes as his memory slammed into him. It flashed before his eyes in a sequence much like a movie. As glad as he was to get his memory back, he wasn’t thrilled at the timing. She tried to get closer, but she hadn’t even realized he had stopped.

He was the Alpha’s son, and only heir. His family was the wealthiest family in the tristate area. They owned land with petrol oil and sold it to gas stations across the country.

His mother was killed right before his eyes by an enemy clan, and his heart broke. He didn’t realize he was crying until Lana’s finger brushed the stray tears. She was watching him with sympathy. Her eyes matched the hurt he was feeling. It was like she could feel his pain. Then more came and he saw the man who had killed his mother.

He searched for him for the last few years, trying to bring justice, but the man got the better of him and tore into him, trying to shred him apart piece by piece. Conner didn’t give up, though, not until he lifted one furry paw and landed the killing blow. His bear roared into the early morning mourning his mother’s death for the last time, and telling the rest he had found her, bringing her the justice she deserved. The sun was rising and after he tore the man’s throat out, he limped into the park, trying to make it to the woods behind to lead him back home. But he was fading fast. He collapsed and turned back human. Each breath he took was unbearable. He faded in and out of consciousness.

Then he heard the boy. That was the last thing before he woke up in the hospital. Conner shook his head and brought a hand to his face, rubbing away the tears. He knew the truth now. He murdered two men in less than forty-eight hours.  And even though they both deserved it, he felt like a monster. His mother had died protecting the cubs, and he had settled the score and found her murderer. He knew everything now. He was on his way home, when he couldn’t make it. He lost too much blood, and he had nearly died, but the boy found him and the hospital had managed to save him. He really was lucky to be alive. “My name is Conner Lawson.”

“You got your memory back?”

“Yeah, it all came back. I guess you helped trigger it.”

She smiled sweetly and caressed his jaw. “It’s nice to meet you, Conner.”

“It’s weird. I haven’t seen anything, and now, when I was quite happy with where things were heading, the memories came back.”

“It’s better, though. Now I know who you are, and you know who you are.” Then she paused and her eyes filled with worry. “Am I still your mate?” she asked hesitantly.

Conner chuckled. He lost his memory, not his heart. “Of course, nothing has changed. I just know where I come from now, and I have my name. I feel whole now. I have my life back, but even better, I have you. And that’s what means the most.”

“I just wasn’t sure if the memory loss maybe misread our— situation.”

Conner couldn’t help it. She was sweet and sexy, and everything he could have ever hoped for in a mate. He leaned in and kissed her. The first was barely a brush of the lips. He sucked in a breath as soon as her lips touched his back. Such a small gesture, but it was perfection.

Chapter 5

Lana was happy he had his memory back, and she was also glad it had interrupted what was about to happen. She shook her head in disgust. Was she that desperate for affection that she’d screw the first man who touched her? She didn’t understand what she was feeling. Never before had she wanted to let go and just be with any man before. She knew it wasn’t the best time to be thinking about sex, and to top it off, the man she wanted had just killed another man and regained his memory after having amnesia. If that wasn’t inappropriate, she didn't know what was.

His memory returning was the cool down she needed. Handing Conner—it was nice putting a name to his face—the pile of clothing she found, she smiled tightly with a blush to her cheeks. “Here are some clothes you can try; shower is down the hall, last door on the right.” She stepped around his large body and took a deep breath, walking out of the room and leaving him standing there staring at her as if she’d lost her mind.

She went out to the mudroom and opened the fridge. He was most likely hungry, and she was too. Pulling out a dish of pre-made food, courtesy of her brother, she went back to the kitchen and preheated the oven. When she heard the shower come on, she went back into the room and found a pair of shorts and a tank top and quickly changed out of her work suit. It had been suffocating wearing it so long. Feeling much better, she went back to the kitchen and made some coffee. Normally she refrained from drinking it, but she was too exhausted to sleep and needed the caffeine boost.

The scent of coffee filled the cabin and she sighed, pouring a cup and trying to get the stress of the day to fall off. She put dinner in the oven and set the timer. Glancing out the window above the sink she sipped her coffee and closed her eyes. Rolling her shoulders she groaned at the pain that shot down her spine. She figured it must have been when Campbell had shoved her down. She shuddered at the thought of the man she left lying in a dirty parking lot—dead. Things were going to get ugly, and she wasn’t sure she could handle it.

A large hand slid onto her hip, and she jumped, turning towards Conner. He was wearing a pair a flannel pants and no shirt. She was mesmerized by the water glistening on his chest. She licked her lips and forced her eyes away. When she looked up, he was staring at her with a smirk. Like he knew what was going on in her head. She blushed and mumbled, “Feel better?”

His eyes twinkled. “Yes, thanks.”

“I’m making dinner, and there’s coffee if you want some.” She tried to move away from him, but he was so close, and she wasn’t a small woman. Shifting her body, she slid out from between his large frame and the counter. Her body brushed against him and heat flared in his eyes. He placed his other hand on her hip to hold her in place. She was stuck and found that once again she didn’t want to stop. She wanted this man, and for the life of her she couldn’t figure out why it was so hard to resist him.

“Lana, are you all right?”

“I don’t know, isn’t it too soon?”

He pulled her against his body and she gasped. His hard body felt right against her soft curves. “You’re my mate; it’s natural for you to want me.” It was as though he could read her mind. He knew she was feeling like there was something wrong. “Even though you’re human, you still get the effects of the mating heat.”

“That’s what this feeling is?” she asked in a whisper.

“Yes, and don’t fight it, baby. It won’t do either of us any good if you do. I won’t be satisfied, nor will my bear, until we complete the bond.”

“Bond?”

Conner tipped her head back and smiled at her. “Yes, it’s what bears do, we bond with our mate, and that connects us together forever.”

“I see,” she replied, her eye lighting with lust. He didn’t need to tell her that bonding meant hot and sweaty sex. Her body clenched with need, and feeling his cock harden against her stomach told her that his was, too. She stepped out of his reach and lifted her shirt over her head, throwing it to the floor. Her breasts felt heavy, and she reached behind her back and unsnapped the clasp holding her bra on. Conner watched her, entranced as she slid the straps down her shoulders and revealed her large breasts to him. The cool air kissed her nipples, hardening them further. She shivered and licked her lips. His eyes traveled down her body.

“Lose the shorts,” he said. His voice was laced with a need she could relate to, and the gruffness turned her on even further.

She didn’t deny him; she pushed them over her hips and shimmied her shorts down her legs, revealing lacy bikini panties. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped. She blushed but smiled. He actually looked as though he wanted to devour her. “You like?”

Conner nodded his head and gulped. She was stunning and everything he didn’t know he wanted. She was strong, independent, yet he could see her shyness and thought she was the most adorable woman. The fact that she was a kick-ass lawyer and put criminals away only made her more appealing. He stalked towards her like she was his prey, and at that moment he was too far gone to worry if he was acting more animal than man. She didn’t seem to mind. He stood before her, gripping her panties and ripped them down one side. “I’ll buy you more.”

His hand caressed her hip and wrapped around her ass. It was big and firm in his hands. She gasped when he yanked her to him, and then he kissed her like a man starving. She didn’t disappoint and kissed him back, opening her mouth and licking his bottom lip before she nipped it lightly. “Let’s take it to the bedroom.”

He lifted her into his arms and sped down the hallway. He tossed her on the bed, shucked the pants she loaned him, and climbed on top of her. He couldn’t take his time, not this time. He needed to be in her. Needed to mark her and make her his. He gripped her wrists and pulled them above her head, and then he used his knees to spread her legs.

“You’re mine, Lana. Forever.” He didn’t wait and drove into her soaking wet pussy. Turns out she was ready. She cried out and arched off of the bed with such power it nearly knocked him off of her.

He kissed her lightly now and slowed his thrusts, making love to her. Sweat covered his brow, and he clenched his jaw. She moaned and thrashed her head back and forth. “Oh my god!”

He growled, more bear than man as his canine teeth lengthened and her eyes widened. “Don’t worry, it won’t hurt,” he said. She nodded, completely trusting him, humbling him when she submitted. His bear preened with happiness and he struck the side of her neck.

She screamed long and loud and her pussy clenched tightly around him, bringing him to his release. He growled against her throat and thrust faster. His body was shaking with overwhelming emotions as the bond formed. He went crazy, and the bed shook and creaked beneath their weight. She lifted her hips, meeting and matching his movements. After he marked her, he nuzzled her neck before kissing her wounds. She shivered.

Their bodies were slick with sweat, and both were panting.

“Whoa,” she said, chuckling.

He pulled out from her body and rolled over beside her on his back. He closed his eyes slowing his breathing. Turning his head, he looked at his mark on her neck. It was already healing. There would be scars; everyone would know she was his. Nothing ever made him happier. He could feel her emotions: She was tired and a little worried.

“What’s wrong, baby?” he asked, turning towards her.

“What happens if we go to jail?”

“We won’t. You said your mom will pull some strings.” He hesitated saying what he wanted, but she was his mate. “We’ll go to the den and live. No one will find us. My family will keep you safe.”

“I can’t just run.”

“If it’s bad, I won’t give you a choice. I’m sorry, Lana, but I won’t allow you to be stuck behind bars. You didn’t do anything.”

“I left the scene. That looks terribly guilty. I’m just scared. I just found you, and I don’t want to lose you.” She rolled toward his body and buried her face in his chest.

“You won’t,” he whispered. And he meant it. Nothing would take her away from him.

Chapter 6

The next morning Lana woke up hot and covered with a large male body. She smiled to herself, thinking of all the ways he had continued to make love to her. He was seriously insatiable. Her body ached in places she didn’t know existed, and she was tired. But overall, she felt amazing. She could feel the bond between them, though she wasn’t sure if it was in the same way he did. He had her heart and soul, and even though they didn’t know everything about each other it felt right.

She was a little worried about what her mother would think, but hopefully she would just be supportive like she was with every other choice Lana made. Laying there she thought about Campbell’s lifeless body. Someone would have found him by now, and she shuddered with the thought of what was to come. She wouldn’t survive in prison. Too many people were behind those bars because of her. She was the top prosecuting attorney in the area, after all.

Conner pulled her closer to his body and sighed. She watched his eyes shift beneath his lids. He was dreaming of something. It was surreal to be lying next to this man, who wasn’t only a man. He had a whole different side to him that was just as important. His bear played a major role in who he was as a person. And only once when she saw the bear standing over Campbell’s body did she fear him. He was big and cuddly. He was the perfect man to complement her. A little domineering, but mostly he was protective and apparently possessive. It was nice to be wanted that badly.

“What has your eyes crinkling so seriously this early,” he murmured, rubbing his hand up and down her side. She squirmed and giggled.

“Nothing.”

“It’s not nothing, Lana. Remember, I can feel your emotions. You’re all tied up in knots.”

She sighed. “I just want to know what’s going to happen. I’m worried is all.” And that was the truth.

He rolled onto his stomach and hovered over her. “I understand, but you can’t focus on this. It will drive you crazy. I know what it’s like. I devoted my life to finding the man who killed my mother, and look what happened to me. The only good thing that came out of nearly dying was finding you.” He kissed the tip on her nose, and she scrunched it up in disdain.

“I don’t like thinking about that, either.”

“Well, think about what it will be like to meet my whole family. You could help with the business. My father would love to have a kick-ass lawyer on our side. The oil business is a tricky one. And people try to screw us all the time. You’d be paid better than you get paid now.”

“So your family has deep pockets too, huh?”

“You have no idea, baby. It’s nice because really we can decide to never work again, and our kids and their kids, and so on for generations will be well off. We don’t ever have to worry about future generations.”

“So you’re saying our kids are going to be spoiled rotten,” she said before thinking and glanced away. It was way too freaking soon to talk about babies, but it was nice to know he had his own fortune and didn’t want or need hers. So she knew he wasn’t like other men and with her for her money.

“Babies, huh?” he said and laughed before kissing her. “I like that you’re thinking about kids with me. I wasn’t sure.”

“Of course I want children. In fact, I want as many as I can have. I’d like to stop working in a few years and be a mom full time.”

“How were you planning on being a mom if you hadn’t met me?”

“Sperm bank. At that point of planning, I didn’t feel it was necessary to have a man.” He growled and she laughed, knowing he didn’t like the thought of her carrying a baby by any other man besides him. Hell, she knew talking about past relationships was going to be a blow out. “But now I have you, so that’s moot.”

He straddled her hips and held her wrists down. He seemed to like keeping her immobile. She didn't mind it either. “You really thought it through, then?” He shifted her towards the middle of the bed and kissed her, not giving her a chance to respond.

Lana spread her legs, cradling his erection between her thighs. The tip rubbed against her and she moaned. She wasn’t sure she could handle any more, but she would certainly try.

“You’re sore,” he said and she nodded. He kissed her lightly on the mouth. “Let me make you breakfast.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“I know, but I want to.” He climbed off the bed, pulled on the borrowed pants, and walked towards the door. He looked over his shoulder and winked. “Just relax, baby. Let me take care of you.”

Not knowing what to do and figuring arguing would be pointless, she nodded and relaxed into the mattress. She really was tired. Her night had been busy, and then she woke up in tears. She didn’t know if her incident with Campbell would ever be one she got over. It had struck something deep inside her and made her feel real fear for the first time. And she hoped it would be the last time after everything got settled.

Maybe it was time to quit her job. For the past several months, she was beginning to think she was burned out. It would be nice to do something more relaxing and less dangerous. Working eighty to ninety hours a week wasn’t her idea of fun, and it left her no time for anything else. It was time for a change, and Conner offered her a chance of freedom, something she didn’t even know she wanted until he mentioned it.

Chapter 7

It was three days of passionate and pretty much non-stop making love. Conner was in heaven. He learned everything about Lana, physically and mentally, that he could. He could have spent another week locked up in the cabin with her, enjoying her luscious body, but all good things must come to an end. She was the most beautiful person he had ever met—inside and out. Never before could he have imagined being with someone like her. In the past, women only wanted him for his family name. As much as Lana’s name was known and envied—even feared— in the human world, his was in the supernatural communities. His father was the strongest and most powerful Alpha in the United States, and Conner knew he was in line to take over soon.

The knock at the door caused him to jump. His bear growled, wondering who would be pounding on the door. But then Lana opened the door and a woman, who looked much like his mate, only older, stepped into the cabin. She was fiercer looking with colder eyes that held a wisdom, much like his father’s did. This woman knew her shit, and he hadn’t even heard her speak.

She walked in like she owned the place, and her eyes narrowed in on him. He’d gotten up to cook breakfast so he was shirtless. Her eyes traveled over his bare chest, and then she spun and locked onto her daughter with those eyes. He couldn’t see her face, but Lana blushed and beamed.

Couldn’t be bad right?

“Shacking up with the man who killed your stalker, Lana? Really, that is ‘you’re guilty and stupid one-o-one’.”

Lana gasped and looked at him before turning her attention back to her mother. “Mother, shacking up is such a horrible thing to say, and I know how it looks, but it’s not, so really let’s focus on your news. Anything good?”

Conner’s hackles rose. His bear rumbled his unhappiness at what was said and Lana’s emotions rising from nervous to worried and concerned. He didn’t want her worrying about what being with him looked like. Instead of staying quiet, he decided he would stand his ground right away. He had a feeling her mother expected Lana to be with a strong male. Well, he’d show her.

He stepped into the living room and glared at his new in-law. “With all due respect, your daughter and I are not shacking up. She’s my mate and I’m hers. It’s as simple as that. Please don’t insult what we have.”

“Mate?” Her mother asked, then stared him down. She was almost his height which was intimating enough. But Lana wasn’t shitting him when she warned him about her mother.

Damn, the women were tall in the family.

“Yes I’m her mate, and I’m not an ordinary man.” He held out his hand, remembering the manners his mother taught him. “I’m Conner Lawson.”

She took his hand and shook it like any dominant man would have. This woman was the Alpha in Lana’s family. She was strong and fierce, protecting her cub. He couldn’t help but respect her for it. “Lawson? I know that name.”

“You do?” Lana asked, surprised.

“Honey you don’t get as far and deep into the community like I did unless you network. Your father is Graham?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Conner replied.

“You come from a wonderful—” she paused as if trying to say something delicately, “and unique family line.”

Yep, Lana’s mother knew what he was. “Yes we’re werebears.”

She nodded, waving off mention of his other half, and turned back towards her daughter. “I guess now we need to talk.”

They sat on the couch, and she looked at Conner. “Why haven't you contacted your father? He could have had this problem wrapped up even quicker than I could.”

Conner shrugged. “I guess because I don’t want our kind to get under the spotlight. I changed in front of cameras, I assume. That cannot be connected with Graham Lawson. He’d be ruined, and it’d be my fault. I lost control, and it doesn’t need to fall on the rest of my clan. And if I called him, he’d drop what he was doing and fix it for me.”

“I see,” she replied. “Well, to the news first. It’s both good and bad.”

Lana sat on the couch. He sat next to her, grabbing her hand and lacing their fingers together. “Let’s hear it,” she whispered.

“Campbell Marks’s body was not found where you told me it would be.”

“What?” she yelled with wide eyes. “He was bleeding out and not moving.”

“Honey, I don’t know what to say. He was obviously unconscious or something because no one, and I mean no one, has reported him to the police in any way. Not even as a missing person. It’s like he wasn’t there. Another strange thing--there was no blood, no knife, nothing at the scene.”

Conner leaned back, perplexed. He could have sworn Campbell’s heart had stopped beating, but he had snapped into a rage when he saw the man standing over his mate.

“So that means we aren’t going to jail. We’re safe.” Lana smiled, but it faltered at the look on her mother’s face.

“No, it doesn’t mean you’re safe, Lana, it means you need more protection now. There was a break-in at your house. Everything was destroyed, and there was a note on your wall, for heaven’s sake.” Her mother handed her a printed picture:

“You will pay, bitch. I warned you.”

Lana paled, and her body shook. His beast roared. “How is this possible?” he growled, unable to keep his beast in check.

“It makes a little more sense, now that I know who’s involved. You might call your father now, because I think what we are dealing with is more than I can handle. And since my daughter is your mate, I expect you to do whatever you have to, to keep her safe.”

Seemed her mother knew a lot about the supernatural world. He had an idea of what this could be, but he wanted to be sure before he scared the hell out of his mate. His father would be the one to verify it. “You’re right, I’ll call him now.” Conner stood and walked to the room he had been spending all his time in. Lana’s phone was on the bedside table. He picked it up and took a deep breath before dialing his home number.

“Dad, I think we have a real problem. Can I get your help, please?” He told his dad what he had learned.

His dad’s reply: “Get you and your mate to the den now.” End of conversation.

Chapter 8

Lana was pulled outside and into her mother’s SUV before she could so much as breathe. Everything happened so fast, and no one stopped to explain anything. Her mother knew more than she did about the situation, and Lana was getting quite irritated. “Can someone please tell me why you are carting me around like a rag doll?”

“Not now, baby,” Conner replied tensely. He was usually so calm and relaxed that Lana bit her lip with worry. If he was this stressed, that meant it was bad. She sighed and left it alone, but she would get her answers. This was her life, and there was no way she was going to stand idly by and allow someone else take care of her problems. It was obviously bad, but that didn’t mean she was useless in the situation—whatever it was.

Her mother opened the door and pulled her into a hug with tears in her eyes. Now Lana knew there really was something horribly wrong. “Do what they tell you to do, sweetheart, and text me when you get there. When this is all over, we’re going to Hawaii on vacation.”

Lana leaned back. “Mom, what’s going on? You’re never scared, and you sure as hell never cry. You’re freakin’ me out.”

“Honey, this is bad, and Conner and his family will explain it to you—they’ll keep you safe. I know them personally. She looked off to the side, avoiding eye contact.

“How do you know so much about his family?”

She didn’t respond.

“Mom, tell me.”

He mother bristled. “Fine.” She stepped out of Lana’s embrace and threw her hands up in defeat. “You and your brother’s father was half werebear. He never shifted, but Graham’s family raised him, until he passed, after you were born.”

Lana sputtered. “You—you always refused to talk about our father, yet when one of the boys talked about a deadbeat dad, you ripped them a new one. I never understood why.”

“It’s because he was no deadbeat. He was an honorable man who died and was also part beast, because even though he never shifted, he still had the bear’s spirit inside, much like Conner does. The only difference between him and Conner is that his bear gets to come out whenever it wants. Your father’s couldn’t. He felt like he was half of a man who didn’t fit in anywhere. He was too human to be a bear, and too bear to be a human.”

“Oh, mom, why didn’t you ever tell us?”

“Because he wouldn’t have wanted you to know. But since you have found yourself a part of the same family, I figured it was time to tell you.”

“Does Conner know?”

“No, but Graham will as soon as he meets you. You look the most like him.”

Conner jumped in the car and started it, signaling he was ready to leave but not rushing her.

“Oh, well I guess we better get going. But when I get back, you and I will be talking.”

“Okay, I love you,” her mother said, wiping away tears. Lana was flabbergasted. Her mother never cried. She never got emotional, and she never let on that she knew people like Conner existed.

***

Conner shook Lana gently. It had been a long ride, but it was time to get her inside the safety of the den. The den was protected by magical wards, which meant Campbell wouldn’t be able to find her, and eventually he would die leaving them safe. Until then Lana would have to stay with him and his family. He had overheard her mother talking and couldn’t believe how small the world was. Lana’s father was like an uncle to him. His death had left a gap in his heart, and now to find out that Lana was his child was amazing. It made sense now why she fell into the heat and submitted to him so easily, without question.  Although she did not have the spirit of one, she was still part bear and her instincts were strong.

“Baby, it’s time to wake up,” he said before kissing her brow.

Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at him until she realized why she was waking up in the car. She was running. The only good thing that came out of the whole situation was the fact that she wouldn’t be in trouble. Without Campbell’s body there was no crime, which mean his mate was free of any guilt.

“Hi,” she replied. “We’re here?”

“Yes, baby, it’s time to meet your new family.”

She glanced away as tears filled her eyes.

“Hey, sweetheart, this is good. Because here, your father was well loved and respected. No one thought any less of him because of his mixed heritage.”

“Really?”

“Of course. He was one of us.”

She nodded. He got out of the SUV and jogged to her side, opening the door before she was out of the car. She thanked him with a kiss on his cheek. He grabbed her hand and led her into the den. Finally, he was home.

His father greeted them as soon as they stepped into the main house.

“Conner,” he said and pulled his son into a hug. Then he looked at Lana and gasped. “No, it couldn’t be?”

“Yeah. She’s James’ daughter, dad.”

“Oh, my dear, come here.” He didn’t wait for an invitation before pulling Lana into a tight hug and squeezing her until she couldn’t breathe. But she didn’t complain. Her arms wrapped around him and hugged him back. Finally Conner was able to pull her from his father’s grasp. “You look so much like him, dear girl.”

Tears filled her eyes. “I do?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Dad, have you heard anything underground?”

He smiled. “It seems your rush to bring her here for protection was unnecessary. But I’m glad you’re here. It seems Mr. Mark’s body was found, in pieces and nearly unrecognizable early this morning.”

Lana gasped. “How is that possible?”

His dad glared at him. “Did you tell her anything?”

“No, she was sleeping, and I didn’t want to scare her.”

He sighed. “Come sit.” He patted the seat next to him on the couch, and she sat down, waiting for him to explain. “You see, Mr. Marks was possessed by a demon. When Conner killed him—and he did in fact kill him— a more powerful demon, one we will not name, couldn’t have them exposed so he cleaned up the mess. But since Mr. Marks was wanted by the police, he couldn’t just disappear. So he was ripped apart and only recognizable by his DNA. The demons win by shedding his blood and by knowing the humans aren’t any closer to finding out the truth. You’re lucky, though. Some demons wouldn’t have let you go, but since Conner was caught on the tape killing him, they knew there would be no reason to worry about you telling the world about its darker side.”

Lana paled. Conner moved to her side and put his hand on her shoulder. She calmed a little beneath his touch but was still worried. “So I’m safe. No one is after me?”

“No, you are good to go, luckily. Sometimes it doesn’t end this well, for anyone. I’m glad you’re here and I was able to give you good news. Now we must celebrate your mating!” He clapped his hands and stood. “The clan will be thrilled. There hasn’t been a new mating in far too long.” Then he strode out of the room, leaving behind a happy peace.

Conner loved his father, but he had just driven for two days straight. He was tired and hungry. And most of all, he wanted his mate so badly it hurt. They hadn’t stopped long enough to do anything other than get cheap food and have a bathroom break. Now he wanted more. He pulled Lana to her feet and kissed her lightly. “See, baby, I told you everything would work out. But my dad was right, we got very lucky in this situation.”

She nodded and kissed him back forcefully. It seemed she was in the mood, and he had no intention of turning her down. They both wanted to forget the stress of the past week. He lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the house. Cheers surrounded him, and he could feel Lana’s body heat with embarrassment.

He chuckled. “You can meet her later,” he told the crowd of gathered bears. All of them wanted to meet her and welcome her to the family. It was a bear’s way.

THE END

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Extra Tales

Stonybrooke Shifters

Lost Creek Shifters

Oak Mountain Shifters

The Runes of Argyll Trilogy

Love and Survival in the Time After

Alien Romance

Dragon Shifter Romance

Bear Shifter Romance